The Principal Navigations, Voyages, Traffiques and Discoveries of the English Nation — Volume 09
Asia, Part II (2024)

Produced by Karl Hagen and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team.

This file was produced from images generously made available by the
Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions.

THE PRINCIPAL
Navigations, Voyages, Traffiques,
AND
Discoveries
OF THE ENGLISH NATION.

Collected by

RICHARD HAKLUYT, PREACHER

AND

Edited by

EDMUND GOLDSMID, F.R.H.S.

VOL. IX.

ASIA. PART II.

Nauigations, Voyages, Traffiques, and Discoueries

OF THE ENGLISH NATION IN ASIA.

CAPVT. 38.

De territorio Cathay, et moribus Tartarorum.

Totum Imperium Imperatoris Grand Can distinctum est in 12. magnasprouincias, iuxta numerum duodecim filiorum primi Genitoris Can, quarumquælibet in se continet circiter 6. millia ciuitatum, præter villas nonnumeratas quæ sunt Velut ábsque numero. Habent et singulæ prouinciæ regemprincipalem, hoc est 12. reges prouinciales, et horum quisque sub se regesInsularum plurimos, alij 50. alij centum, alij plures, qui omnes et singulisubiectissimè obediunt Grand Can Imperatori. Harum prouinciarum maior, etnobilior dícitur Cathay, qui consistit in Asia profunda. Tres enim suntAsiæ, scilicet quæ profunda dicitur, et Asia dicta maior quæ nobis estsatis propinquior et tertia minor intra quam est Ephesus beati IoannisEuangelistæ sepultura, de qua habes in præcedentibus. Audistis statummagnatum et nobilium esse permagnificum, et gloriosum, sed sciatis longèsecus esse apud communes et priuatos homines tam in ciuitatibus quam inforensibus totius Tartariae. In prouincijs autem Cathay habetur tantum demercimonijs specierum, et de operibus sericosis; quòd multis faciliusacquirere esset praetiosum indumentam, quàm camisium de lino. Vnde etquicunque sunt alicuius honestatis non carent desuper precioso vestimento.

Omnes tam viri quam faemina similibus in forma vestibus induc*ntur,videlicet valdè latis, et breuibus vsque ad genua cum apertura in lateribusquam firmant (dum volunt) ansis quibusdam, nam vtérque sexus est brachijsseu femoralibus plenè tectus. Nunquam vtuntur toga aut collobio, sed neccaputio vndè nec per aspectum indumentorum potest haberi differentia intervirum et mulierem innuptam. Sed nupta (vt supra dictum est) gestat peraliquod tegumentum in capite formam pedes viri.

Nubit illic vir quotquot placet mulieribus, vt nonnulli habeant decem velduodecim vxores aut plures. Nam quísque maritus iungitur licentèr cuilibetmulieri, exceptis matre, et amita, sorore, et filia. Sicut viri equitant,tendunt, et currunt per patriam pro negotijs sic et mulieres, quoniam etipse operantur omnia ferè artificia mechanica sicut pannos et quicquidefficiter de panno, corio, sericoque, minantque carrucas, et vehicula, sedviri fabricant de ferro et de omni metallo, lapidibus atque ligno, nec virnec mulier nobilis aut degener comedit vltra semel in die communiter. Multanutriunt pecora sed nullos porcos, parum comeditur ibi de pane exceptismagnatibus et diuitibus, sed carnes edunt pecorum, bestiarum, etbestiolarum vtpote boum, ouium, caprarum, equorum, asinorum, canum,cattorum, murium, et rattorum, ius carnium sorbentes, et omnis generis lacbibentes.

Nobiles autem bibunt lac equarum, seu lamentorum, pro nobilissimo potu etpauperes aquam bullitam cum modico mellis, quia nec vinum ibi habetur, necceruisia confictur: et multi ac plurimi fontes consulunt in sua siti, pervillas, et rura. Domus, et habitacula rotundae sunt formae, compositae etcontextae paruis lignis, et flexilibus virgulis, ad modum cauearum quas nosfacimus pro auiculis, habentes rotundam in culmine aperturam praestantemduo beneficia habitationi, quoniam et ignis quem in medio domusconstituunt, fumum emittit, et pro aspiciendo lumen immittit. Intrinsecussunt parietes vndíque de filtro, sed et tectum filtreum est: has domus, dumlocum habitandi mutare volunt, vel dum indiuitina expeditione procedunt,duc*nt secum in plaustris quasi tentoria.

Multas superuacuas obseruant ceremonias, quia respiciunt in vanitates etinsanias falsas: solem et lunam praecipuè adorant, eisque frequentèr genuacuruant, et ad nouilunium, quicquid est magni estimant inchoandum.

Nullus omnino vtitur calcaribus in equitando, sed cogunt equum flagelloscorpione, reputantes peccatum non leue si quis ad hoc flagellum appodiat,aut iumentum percuteret suo freno, pleráque similia, quæ parum aut nihilnocent, ponderant vt grauia, sicut imponere cultellum in igne, os osseconfringere, lac seu aliud potabile in terram effundere, nec non ethuiusmodi multa.

[Sidenote: Mingere intra dominum peccatum capitale.] Sed super hæc, tenentpro grauiori admisso mingere intra domum quæ inhabitatur, et qui de tantocrimine proclamaretur assuetus, mitteretur ad mortem. Et de singulisnecesse est vt confiteatur peccator Flamini suæ legis, et soluat summampecuniarum delicti. Et si peccatum deturpationis habitaculi venerit inpublicum, oportebit reconciliari domum per sacerdotem, priusquam vllusaudebit intrare. Insuper et peccatorem necesse erit pertransire ignem,semel, bis, dut ter iuxta iudicium Flaminis, quatenus per ignis acrimoniampurgetur à tanti inquinatione peccati.

Neminem hominum prohibent inter se habitare, sed indifferentèr receptant,Iudæos, Christiános, Saracenos, et homines cuiuscúnque nationis, vel legis,dicentes se satis putare suum ritum non ita securum ad salutem, nisiquandóque; traherentur ad ritum magis salutarem, quem tamen determinatenunc ignorant, imò multi de nobilibus sunt iam in Christianitate baptizati.

Attamen qui illorum sunt curiales Imperatoris non vellent in palatiopublicari.

Poenè oblitus eram, quod nunc hic dico notandum, quia dum ab extraImperium, quis veniens nuntius aut legatus cupit tradere proprijs manibusliteras Imperatori [Marginal note: Seu Gubernatorum.], vel deponere coramillo mandata, non permittitur, donec prius in puris transeat liueas advenum ad minus regurn pro sui purgatione, ne quid forsitan afferat cuiusvisu, vel odoratu seu tactu rex possit grauari.

[Sidenote: Arma Tartarorum.] Porrò Tartari in præcincto expeditionis habentsinguli duos arcus, cum magna pluralitate teloram: Nam omnes suntsagittarij ad manum et cum rigida et longa lancea. Nobilis autem in equispreciosè phaleratis ferunt gladios, ver spatas breues et latas, scindentespro vno latere, et in capitibus galeas, de corio cocto, non altas, sed adcapitis formara depressas.

Quicúnque de suis fugerit de prælio, ipso facto conseriptus est, vtsiquando inuentus fuerit occidatur. Si Castrum vel ciuitas obsessa se illisreddere voluerit, nullam acceptant conditionem nisi cum morte omniuminimicorum, vel si quis hom*o singularis se dederit victum nihilominusábsque vlla miseratione occidunt, detruncantes illi protinus aures, quaspostea coquentes, et in aceto (dum habuerint) ponentes mittunt inuicem adconuiuia pro extremo ferculo: [Sidenote: Tartari retro sagittantes.] dumqueipsi in bellis arte fugam simulant, periculosum est eos insequi, quoniamiaciunt sagittas à tergo, quibus equos et homines occidere norunt. Etquando in prima acie comparant ad bellandum, mirabilitèr sese constringunt,vt media pars numeri eoram vix credatur.

Generalitèr noueritis, omnes Tartaros habere paruos oculos, et modicam velraram barbam: in proprijs locis raro inter se litigant, contendunt, autpugnant, timentes legum pergraues emendas. Et inuenitur ibi rariusvespilio, latro, fur, homicida, iniurians, adulter, aut fornicarius, quiatales criminatores inuestigatione sollicita requiruntur, et sineredemptione aliqua perimuntur.

Dum quis decumbit infirmus figitur lancea iuxta illum in terra, et cumappropinquauerit morti, nullus remanet ìuxta ipsum, cum verò mortuus essescitur, confestim in campis, et cum lancea sepelitur.

The English Version.

And zee schulle undirstonde, that the empire of this gret Chane is devydedin 12 provynces; and every provynce hathe mo than 2000 cytees; and oftownes with outen nombre. This contree is fulle gret. For it hathe 12pryncypalle kynges, in 12 provynces. And every of tho kynges han manykynges undre hem; and alle thei ben obeyssant to the gret Chane. And hislond and his lordschipe durethe so ferre that a man may not gon from on hedto another, nouther be see ne lond, the space of 7 zeer. And thorghe thedesertes of his lordschipe, there as men may fynde no townes, there beninnes ordeyned be every iorneye, to resceyve bothe man and hors; in thewhiche thei schalle fynde plentee of vytaylle, and of alle thing, that hemnedethe, for to go be the contree.

And there is a marveylouse custom in that contree, (but is profitable) thatzif ony contrarious thing, that scholde ben preiudice or grevance to theEmperour, in ony kynde, anon the Emperour hathe tydynges there of and fulleknowleche in a day, thoughe it be 3 or 4 iorneys fro him or more. For hisambassedours taken here dromedaries or hire hors, and thei priken in allethat evere thei may toward on of the innes: and whan thei comen there, anonthei blowen an horne; and anon thei of the in knowen wel y now that thereben tydynges to warnen the Emperour of sum rebellyoun azenst him. Andthanne anon thei maken other men redy, in alle haste that thei may, toberen lettres, and pryken in alle that evere thei may, tille thei come tothe other innes with here lettres: and thanne thei maken fressche men redy,to pryke forthe with the lettres, toward the Emperour; whille that thelaste bryngere reste him, and bayte his dromedarie or his hors. And so froin to in, tille it come to the Emperour. And thus anon hathe he hastytydynges of ony thing, that berethe charge, be his corrours, that rennen sohastyly, thorghe out alle the contree. And also whan the Emperour sendethehis corrours hastyly, thorghe out his lond, everyche of hem hathe a largethong fulle of smale belles; and whan thei neyghen nere to the innes ofother corroures, that ben also ordeyned be the iorneyes, thei ryngen herebelles, and anon the other corrours maken hem redy, and rennen here weyeunto another in: and thus rennethe on to other, fulle spedyly and swyftly,till the Emperours entent be served, in alle haste. And theise currours benclept chydydo, aftre here langage, that is to seye, a messagere.

Also whan the Emperour gothe from o contree to another, as I have told youhere before, and he passe thorghe cytees and townes, every man makethe afuyr before his dore, and puttethe there inne poudre of gode gommes, thatben swete smellynge, for to make gode savour to the Emperour. And alle thepeple knelethe doun azenst him, and don him gret reverence. And there wherereligyouse Cristene men dwellen, as thei don in many cytees in thei lond,thei gon before him with processioun with cros and holy watre; and theiseyngen, Veni Creator, spiritus, with an highe voys, and gon towardeshim. And whan he herethe hem, he commaundethe to his lordes to ryde besydehim, that the religiouse men may come to him. And whan thei ben nyghe him,with the cros, thanne he dothe a down his galaothe, that syt upon his hede,in manere of a chapelet, that is made of gold and preciouse stone and greteperles. And it is so ryche, that, men preysen it to the value of a roialme,in that contre. And than he knelethe to the cros. And than the prelate ofthe religiouse men seythe before him certeyn orisouns, and zevethe him ablessynge with the cros: and he enclynethe to the blessynge fulle devoutly.And thanne the prelate zevethe him sum maner frute, to the nombre of 9, ina platere of sylver, with peres or apples or other manere frute. And hetakethe on; and than men zeven to the othere lordes, that ben aboute him.For the custom is suche, that no straungere schalle come before him, butzif he zeve hym sum manere thing, aftre the olde lawe, that seythe, Nemoaccedat in conspectu meo vacuus. And thanne the Emperour seythe to thereligious men, that thei withdrawe hem azen, that thei ne be hurt ne harmedof the gret multytude of hors that comen behynde him. And also in the samemaner don the religious men, that dwellen there, to the Emperesses, thatpassen by hem, and to his eldest sone; and to every of hem, thei presentenfrute.

And zee schulle undirstonde, that the people, that he hathe so many hostesoffe, abouten hym and aboute his wyfes and his sone, thei dwelle notcontynuelle with him: but alle weys, whan him lykethe, thei ben sent fore;and aftre whan thei han don, thei retournen to hire owne housholdes; safonly thei that ben dwellynge with hym in houshold, for to serven him andhis wyfes and his sones, for to governen his houshold. And alle be it, thatthe othere ben departed fro him, aftre that thei han perfourmed hireservyse, zit there abydethe contynuelly with him in court, 50000 men athorse, and 200000 men a fote; with outen mynstrelles, and tho that kepenwylde bestes and dyverse briddes, of the whiche I have tolde zou the nombrebefore.

Undre the firmament, is not so gret a lord, ne so myghty, ne so riche, asthe gret Chane: nought Prestre Johan, that is Emperour of the highe Ynde,ne the Sowdan of Babylone, ne the Emperour of Persye. Alle theise ne bennot in comparisoun to the grete Chane; nouther of myght, ne of noblesse, neof ryaltee, ne of richesse: for in alle theise, he passethe alle erthelyprinces. Wherfore it is gret harm, that he belevethe not feithfully in God.And natheles he wil gladly here speke of God; and he suffrethe wel, thatCristene men duelle in his lordschipe, and that men of his feythe ben madeCristene men, zif thei wile, thorghe out alle his contree. For hedefendethe no man to holde no lawe, other than him lykethe.

In that contree, sum man hathe an 100 wyfes, summe 60, mo, somme lesse. Andthei taken the nexte of hire kyn, to hire wyfes, saf only, that thei outtaken hire modres, hire doughtres, and hire sustres on the fadir syde, ofanother womman, thei may wel take; and hire bretheres wyfes also aftre heredethe; and here step modres also in the same wyse.

Of the Lawe and customs of the Tartarienes, duellynge in Chatay; and how that men don, whan the Emperour schal dye, and how he schal be chosen.

[Sidenote: Cap. XXIII.] The folk of that contree usen alle longe clothes,with outen furroures. And thei ben clothed with precious clothes ofTartarye; and of clothes of gold. And here clothes ben slytt at the syde;and thei ben festned with laces of silk. And thei clothen hem also withpylches, and the hyde with outen. And thei usen nouther cappe ne hood. Andin the same maner as the men gon, the wommen gon; so that no man may unetheknowe the men fro the wommen, saf only tho wommen, that ben maryed, thatberen the tokne upon hire hedes of a mannes foot, in signe that thei benundre mannes fote and undre subieccioun of man. And here wyfes ne dwellenot to gydere but every of hem be hire self. And the husbonde may liggewith whom of hem, that him lykethe. Everyche hathe his hous, bothe man andwomman. And here houses ben made rounde of staves; and it hathe a roundewyndowe aboven, that zevethe hem light, and also that servethe fordelyverance of smoke. And the helynge of here houses, and the wowes and thedores ben alle of wode.

And whan thei gon to werre, thei leiden hire houses with hem, uponchariottes; as men don tentes or pavyllouns. And thei maken hire fuyr, inthe myddes of hire houses. And thei han gret multytude of alle maner ofbestes, saf only of swyn: for thei bryngen non forthe. And thei beleevenwel, o God, that made and formede alle thinges. And natheles zit han theiydoles of gold and sylver, and of tree, and of clothe. And to tho ydoles,thei offren alle weys hyre first mylk of hire bestes, and also of hiremetes, and of hire drynkes, before thei eten. And thei offren often tymeshors and bestes. And the clepen the God of Kynde, Yroga. And hire Emperouralso, what name that evere behave, thei putten evermore therto Chane. Andwhan I was there, hire Emperour had to name Thiaut; so that he was cleptThiaut Chane. And his eldeste sone was clept Tossue. And whanne he schalleben emperour, he schalle ben clept Tossue Chane. And at that tyme, theEmperour hadde 12 sones, with outen him; that were named, Cuncy, Ordii,Chahaday, Buryn, Negu, Nocab, Cadu, Siban, Cuten, Balacy, Babylan andGaregan, And of his 3 wyfes, the firste and the pryncypalle, that wasPrestre Johnes doughtre, hadde to name Serioche Chan; and the tother BorakChan; and the tother Karanke Chan.

The folk of that contree begynnen alle hire thinges in the newe mone: andthei worschipen moche the mone and the sonne, and often tyme knelen azensthem. And alle the folk of the contree ryden comounly with outen spores: butthei beren alle weys a lytille whippe in hire hondes, for to chacen withhire hors. And thei had gret conscience, and holden it for a gret synne, tocasten a knyf in the fuyr, and for to drawe flessche out of a pot with aknyf, and for to smyte an hors with the handille of a whippe, or to smytean hors with a brydille, or to breke o bon with another, or for to castemylk or ony lykour, that men may drynke, upon the erthe, or for to take andsle lytil children. And the moste synne, that ony man may do, is to pissenin hire houses, that thei dwellen in. And who so that may be founden withthat synne, sykerly thei slen hym. And of everyche of theise synnes, itbehovethe hem to ben schryven of hire prestes, and to paye gret somme ofsilver for hire penance. And it behovethe also, that the place, that menhan pissed in, be halewed azen; and elles dar no man entren there inne. Andwhan thei han payed hire penance, men maken hem passen thorghe a fuyr orthorghe 2, for to clensen hem of hire synnes. And also whan ony messangerecomethe and bryngethe lettres or ony present to the Emperour, it behovethehim, that he with the thing that he bryngethe, passe thorghe 2 brennyngefuyres, for to purgen hem, that he brynge no poysoun ne venym, ne no wykkedthing, that myght be grevance to the lord. And also, zif ony man or wommanbe taken in avowtery or fornycacyoun, anon thei sleen him. Men of thatcontree ben alle gode archeres, and schooten right welle, bothe men andwomen, als wel on hors bak, prykynge, as on fote, rennynge. And the wommenmaken alle thinges and alle maner mysteres and craftes; as of clothes,botes and other thinges; and thei dryven cartes, plowes and waynes andchariottes; and thei maken houses and alle maner of mysteres, out takenbowes and arwes and armures, that men maken. And alle the wommen werenbreech, as wel as men. Alle the folk of that contree ben fulle obeyssant tohire sovereynes; ne thei fighten not ne chiden not, on with another. Andthere ben nouther thefes ne robboures in that contree; and every manworschipethe othere: but no man there dothe no reverence to no straungeres,but zif thei ben grete princes. And thei eten houndes, lyounes, lyberdes,mares and foles, asses, rattes and mees, and alle maner of bestes, greteand smale; saf only swyn, and bestes that weren defended by the olde lawe.And thei eaten alle the bestes, with outen and with inne, with outencastynge awey of ony thing, saf only the filthe. And thei eten but litillebred, but zif it be in courtes of grete lordes. And thei have not, in manyplaces, nouther pesen ne benes, ne non other potages, but the brothe of theflessche. For littile ete thei ony thing, but flessche and the brothe. Andwhan thei han eten, thei wypen hire hondes upon hire skirtes: for thei usenon naperye, ne towaylles, but zif it be before grete lordes: but thecommon peple hathe none. And whan thei han eten, thei putten hire disschesunwasschen in to the pot or cawdroun, with remenant of the flessche and ofthe brothe, till thei wole eten azen. And the ryche men drynken mylk ofmares or of camaylles or of asses or of other bestes. And thei wil benlightly dronken of mylk, or of another drynk, that is made of hony and ofwatre soden to gidre. For in that contree is nouther wyn ne ale. Thei lyvenfulle wrecched liche; and thei eten but ones in the day, and that butlyttle, nouther in courtes ne in other places. And in soothe, o man allonein this contree wil ete more in a day, than on of hem will ete in 3 dayes.And zif ony straunge messagre come there to a lord, men maken him to etebut ones a day, and that fulle litille.

And whan thei werren, thei werren fulle wisely, and alle weys don herebesynes, to destroyen hire enemyes. Every man there berethe 2 bowes or 3,and of arwes gret plentee, and a gret ax. And the gentyles han schortesperes and large, and fulle trenchant on that o syde: and thei han platesand helmes, made of quyrboylle; and hire hors covertoures of the same. Andwho so fleethe fro the bataylle, thei sle him. And whan thei holden onysege abouten castelle or toun, that is walled and defensable, thei behotento hem that ben with inne, to don alle the profite and gode, that it ismarveylle to here: and thei graunten also to hem that ben with inne, allethat thei wille asken hem. And aftre that thei ben zolden, anon thei sleenhem alle, and kutten of hire eres, and sowcen hem in vynegre, and there ofthei maken gret servyse for lordes. Alle here lust and alle hereymaginacioun, is for to putten alle londes undre hire subieccioun. And theiseyn, that thei knowen wel be hire prophecyes, that thei schulle benovercomen by archieres, and be strengthe of hem: but they knowe not of whatnacioun, ne of what lawe thei schulle ben offe, that schulle overcomen hem.And therfore thei suffren, that folk of alle lawes may peysibely duellenamonges hem.

Also whan thei wille make hire ydoles, or an ymage of ony of hire frendes,for to have remembrance of hym, thei maken alle weys the ymage alle naked,with outen any maner of clothinge. For thei seyn, that in gode love scholdebe no coverynge, that man scholde not love for the faire clothinge, ne forthe riche aray, but only for the body, suche as God hathe made it, and forthe gode vertues that the body is endowed with of nature; but only for fairclothinge, that is not of kyndely nature.

And zee schulle undirstonde, that it is gret drede for to pursue theTartarines, zif thei fleen in bataylle. For in fleynge, thei schootenbehynden hem, and sleen bothe men and hors. And whan thei wil fighte, theiwille schokken hem to gidre in a plomp; that zif there be 20000 men, menschalle not wenen, that there be scant 10000. And thei cone wel wynnen londof straungeres, but thei cone not kepen it. For thei han grettre lust tolye in tentes with outen, than for to lye in castelle or in townes. Andthei preysen no thing the wytt of other naciouns. And amonges hem, oyle ofolyve is fulle dere: for thei holden it for fulle noble medicyne. And allethe Tartarienes han smale eyen and litille of berd, and not thikke hered,but schiere. And thei ben false and traytoures: and thei lasten noghte thatthei behoten. Thei ben fulle harde folk, and moche peyne and wo mow suffrenand disese, more than ony other folk: for thei ben taughte therto in hireowne contree, of Zouthe: and therfore thei spenden, as who seythe, rightnought.

And whan ony man schalle dye, men setter a spere besyde him: and whan hedrawethe towardes the dethe, every man fleethe out of the hous, tille he beded; and aftre that, thei buryen him in the feldes.

CAPVT. 39.

De sepultura Imperatoris Grand Can, et creatione successoris.

Imperator Grand Can postquam eius cognita fuerit defunctio defertur mox àpaucis viris in parco palatij, ad præuisum locum vbi debeat sepeliri. Etnudato prius toto illo loco à graminibus cum cespite figitur ibi tentorium,in quo velut in solio regali de ligno corpus defuncti residens collocatur,paraturque mensa plena coram eo cibarijs præciosis, et potu de lacteiumentorum. Instabulatur ibi et equa cum suo pullo, sed et ipse albus,nobilitèr phaleratus, et onustatus certo pondere auri et argenti. Et esttotum Tentorij pauimentum de mundo stramine stratum.

Tuncque effodiunt in circuitu fossam latam valdè, et profundam vt totumtentorium cum omnibus contentis descendat in illam. Eoque facto itaequalitèr terram planificantes adoperiunt graminibus, vt in omni temporelocus sepulturæ non valeat apparere. Et quoniam ignorantiæ nubilo turpiterexcæcati putant in alio seculo homines delectationibus frui, dic*nt quòdtentorium erit ei pro hospitio, cibi ad edendum, lac ad potandum, equus adequitandum, aurum et argentum ad respiciendum, sed et equa lac sempèrpræstabit, et pullos equinos successiue generabit.

Post has itaque Imperatoris defuncti miseras exequias, nullus omninoaudebit de ipso loqui coram vxoribus et filijs, et propinquis, sed necnominare, quia per hoc putarent derogari paci, et quieti illius, qua nondubitant eum dominari, in maiori satis gloria Paradisi quam hic stetit.

Igitur Imperatore Grand Can sepulto obliuioni tradito, conueniunt quàm citònobiles de septem tribubus prouinciæ Cathay, et cui Imperium expropinquitate competit, dic*nt sic.

Ecce volumus, ordinamus, atque precamur, vt sis noster Dominus et
Imperator.

Qui respondet

Si vultis me super vos, sicut et iuris mei est, imperare, oportebit vos fore mihi obedientes tam ad mortem quàm ad vitam.

Et respondentes dic*nt.

Nos faciemus quicquid praeceperitis.

Túncque Imperator addit hæc verba: Ergo scitote, quod ex nunc verbum meumacutum et scindens erit vt meus ensis: [Sidenote: i. cathedra.] Pergitquóque sessum in suo Philtro nigro super pauimentum in conspectu throniexpanso, et cum ipso Philtro eleuatur ab omnibus, et infertur Imperijsolio, ac coronatur diademate præcedentis Imperatoris.

De inde singuli principes, et singuæ ciuitates, oppida, et villæ pervniuersum imperium mittunt ei munera iocalia, vasa, pannos, equos,elephantes, aurum, argentum, et lapides preciosos, quorum, qualium, etquantorum vix vel in numero haberi potest aestimatio.

CAPVT. 40.

De multis regionibus Imperio Tartariae subiectis.

Breuitèr et nunc intendo cursum describere aliquarum magnarum regionum et
Insularum Imperij Tartariæ. Et primò illas quæ descendunt à prouincia
Cathay per septentrionalem plagam, vsque ad fines Christianitatis Prussiae,
et Russiae.

Ergò prouincia Cathay descendens in sui oriente à regno Tharsis iungitur aboccidente regno Turquescen, in quo et sunt plurimae ciuitates, quarumformosior dicitur Octopar. Ipsum autem Turquescen regnum iungitur adoccidentem sui regno, seu Imperio. Persiae, et ad septentrionem regnoCorasinae, quod spaciosum este valde, habens versus orientem sui vltracentum diaetas deserti: hoc regnum est multis bonis abundans, et appellatureius melior ciuitas etiam Corasine.

Isti quoque regno iungitur in occidente versus partes nostras regnumCommanorum, quod et similiter longum est, et latum, sed in paucis sui locisinhabitatum: Nam in quibusdam est frigus nimium, in alijs nimius calor, etin nonnullis nimia muscarum multitudo.

De istis Commanis venit olim fugata quædam pluralitas populi vsque interram Ægypti quae ibidem succreta nunc ita inualuit, vt suppressisindigenis videatur regnare: Nam et de seipsis constituerunt hunc, qui modoest Soldanus, Melech Mandibron. Per Commanorum regnum decurrit Grandisfluuius Echil, qui omni hyemali tempore in magna spissitudine gelatur; insuperiori quoque parte huius regni inter duo freta Caspiæ, et Oceani, monssublimis est valde Chocas. Nota quod à nostris partibus non possit vsque inIndiam superiorem duci magnus exercitus per terras, nisi per trestantummodo transitus, quorum iste est vnus, qui tamen non valet transirinisi tempore glaciei, et hic appellatus est Lodekonc.

Alter per Turquescen, et per Persiam, tamen ibi sunt deserta pluriumdietarum, in quibus nisi esset exercitus bene prouisus, posset perire.

Tertius ad primos fines regni Commanorum, transfretando tamen mare vsque inregnum Abchaz: principalis ciuitas Commanorum dicitur Sarach.

Ab hoc regno versus partes nostras inuenitur regio Laiton quae est vltimapaganismi, iungitur iste finis terræ Christianitatitis regno Prussiæ, etRussiæ.

Post potestatem Imperij Tartariæ descendendo à prouincia Cathay inAustralem plagam venitur versus Persiam, Syriam, et Greciam. Versus terramChristianorum possum aliqualiter in summa (quantum conuenit huic scripto)connotare. Dixi supra iam prouinciam Cathay iungi regno Turquescen adoccidentem, et illud quòque iungi regno seu Imperio Persiæ. Ad quodsciendum, quamuis rex Persiæ habet etiam ab olim nomen Imperatoris; quia(cum tenet aliquas terras sui Imperij ab Imperatore Tartarorum) necesse estvt in tanto subiectus sit illi.

Sunt autem in Persia duæ regiones: vna altæ Persiæ, quæ à regno Turquescendescendens, iungitur ad occidentem sui fluuis Pyson. In ista habenturrenominatæ ciuitates, quarum meliores duæ dic*ntur Bocura et Seonargant,quam aliqui appellant Samarkand. Et altera Regio bassæ Persiæ, descendens àflumine Pyson, qui ad sui occidentem iungiter regno Mediæ et terræ minorisArmeniæ, et ad Aquilonem mari Caspio, et ad Austrum terræ minoris Indiæ.

In hac bassa Persia tres principaliores ciuitates sunt Aessabor, Saphaon,Sarmasaule. In terra autem maioris Armeniæ quondam habebantur quatuor regnaquæ nunc dic*ntur subesse Imperio Persarum, habétque famam terræ nobilis,et ad occidentem sui iungitur Regno Turciæ.

Hec Armenia multas valdè bonas continet ciuitates, quarum famosior estTaurisa. Regnum Mediæ quod subest Regi Persarum quamuis non latum est,tamen longum est, et ad occidentem sui regno Chaldeæ coniunctum. In Mediameliores duæ ciuitates sunt, Seras, et Keremen.

[Sidenote: Georgia. Abchas, aliàs Alchaz.] Hinc ad occidentem sui, iunctaest regio Georgiæ, quæ modo constat diuisa in duo regna: Nam pars superior,quæ iungitur Mediæ, reseruauit sibi nomen Georgiæ, sed inferior parsdicitur regnum Abchaz. Ambo hæc regna, et regis eorum, sunt de fideChristiana, et homines ita deuoti vt ad minus semel in hebdomadacommunicent sacramentis, iuxta ritum Græcorum confectis. Et quidem regnumGeorgiæ subiacet imperio Grand Can: sed Abchaz nunquam ab ipso ImperatoreTartariæ, neque Persarum, neque Medorum domino subdi potuit, eo quòdmunitum est aquis et rupibus et alijs prouisionibus contra impugnationeshostiles.

[Sidenote: In parte regni Georgiæ sunt tenebrae.] Iuxta hoc regnum Abchazhabetur vnum minum et mirabile, nam magnus est territorij locus dictusHamson, et continens in circuitu spacium viæ quatuor diætarum: videtersemper opertus tenebris densis vt nemo audeat illic intrare profundè,quoniam si qui presumpserint, non sunt visi reuerti. Attamen fatenturvicini sub illis se tenebris audisse nonnunquam clamores hominum, hinnitus,mugitus, rugitus, et boatus pecudum, et bestiarum, sed et cantus gallorum,vt per hæc et alia signa constet ibi habitare gentes: nam et fluuiusdecurrens monstrat signa sæpè certissima in suo exitu: ignoratur tamen sitenebræ per totum territorium sint eiusdem densitatis, an forte sint incircuitu per aliquod spacium, et intrinsecus plus luminosum.

Dic*ntur autem tenebræ istæ olim per diuinum miraculum aduenisse. Saboereenim Imperatore Persarum, circa annum Gratiæ ducentessimum quinquagessimumin persecutione Christianorum tendente cum pleno exercitu per hunc locum,et Christianis tyrannidem eius fugientibus, contigit ex improuiso eos itàarctari, vt se effugere desperarent, quapropter statim ad orationisrefugium omnes se sternentes clamauerunt ad Christum auxiliatorem suum: Etdeus, qui pro puro corde Christianos ad se orantes semper exaudit, expleuitillic literam vaticinij Isaiæ: quia ecce tenebræ operient terram et caligopopulos, monstrans per tenebram terrenam, quam eis superduxit, quas passuriessent inimici nominis Christi tenebras infernales, indicansque pertemporalem vitam, quam sibi fidelibus conseruauit, eam quam possessuri suntviri Christiani vitam perpetuam, et coelestem.

Itaque hoc regnum Abchaz ad occidentem sui iungitur regno Turciæ, quod inlongo et lato valdè extensum multas continet prouincias scilicet Iconiæ,Cappadociæ, Sauræ, Brike, Besicon, Patan, et Gennoch; hij omnes Turci, cumtota Syria et Arabia vsque ad Galliziam Hispaniæ, subsunt ImperatoriBabyloniæ Soldano, et sunt in singulis prouinciis et regionibus ciuitatesmagnæ, ac multæ nimis. Consequentèr huic regno Turciæ ad Occidentem sui inciuitate Cathasa [Marginal note: Vel Sathata.] iungitur per mare Greciæsuperior pars potestatis Imperatoris Constantinopolitani, et quasi adAquilonem contiguatur regno Syriæ: cuius vna prouincia est terrapromissionis, prout hoc satis dictum est suprà. Sunt et aliæ terre, etInsulæ, et patriæ latæ, et spatiosæ, continentes in se multa regna, etreges, et gentes diuersas, de quibus nunc per singula pertractare non estconsilij.

Ad supradictam Chaldæam iungitur Mesopotamia, et minor Armenia, et velut adAustrum eius Æthiopia, Mauritania, Lybia alta et bassa, et Nubia.[Sidenote: Extensio Imperij Grand Can.] Excepto ergò duntaxat districtuImperij Persiæ, et potestate Soldani, omnes sæpè pertractatæ terræ,regiones, regna et Insulæ descendendo tam par Aquilonem, quam ad Austrum àprouincia Cathay, vsque ad Christianitatem sunt de Imperio Tartariæ GrandCan. [Sidenote: Distantia à Roma ad Cathayam per Institores.] Et notandumde spacio distantiæ, quod institores de Roma, vel Venetia festinantes tamper terras, quàm per mare, expendunt de tempore 11. menses, et quandoqueduodecim, priusquam in Cathay valeant peruenire.

Hijs itaque visis describam saltem aliquas à prouincia Cathay in orientemterras Imperij Tartarorum. [Sidenote: Cadilla Regio orientalior Cathay.Angli nostri hanc bestiolam nuper viderunt in Persia.] Illic habetur regioCadilla spaciosa multum, simul et speciosa: cresc*nt namque in ea fructusad quantitatem magnorum Cawardorum, in quibus inuenitur vna bestiola, incarne et sanguine ad formam agnelli absque lana, et manducatur totusfructus cum bestiola. Sunt et alij plures diuersi fructus, quorum penes nosnon est respectus nec vsus. Nam et sunt ibi nonnullæ speciales vitesferentes botros incredibiliter magnos, quorum vnum vix virilis vir valet inhasta portare.

Et deinde in meridiem per aliquas diætas, potest perueniri ad primas Caspiæalpes, quæ descendendo descendunt vsque ad Amazoniam, insulam mulierum, dequa tractatum est. Inter has Alpes retinetur maxima multitudo Iudæorumdecem tribum Israel, per Dei voluntatem ita inclusa, vt in copiosanumerositate non possint à nostra parte exire, quamuis aliqui paucinonnunquam sunt visi transisse. Haberent autem competentem exitum circainsulam Amazoniæ, sed illum diligenter regina obseruat.

[Sidenote: Bacchariæ Regnum vel Boghariæ.] Porrò de regione Cadilla inorientem venitur ad regnum Backariae, in qua mali et multum crudeleshabitant homines, nec est securum itinerare per illam, quòd ad modicamoccasionem (si Deus non conseruaret) occiderent viatorem et manducarent.[Sidenote: Arbor Lanifera.] Illic sunt arbores ferentes lanam velut ouium,ex qua texunt pannos ad vestimenta. Hypocentauri sunt ibi pro mediasuperiori parte in forma humana, et pro inferiori figura equorum, seutaurorum, venantes in terris, et piscantes in aquis quod comedunt, et superomnia carnes hominum, quos capere possunt. [Sidenote: Gryphones, de quibusPaulus Venetæ] Nec non et gryphi illic apparent pro media posteriori partein forma leonis, pro anteriori in forma aquilæ. Sed sciatis, corpus magnigryphi maius esse octo leonibus de partibus istis. Nam postquam equum,bouem vel hominem, etiam asinum occiderit, leuat et asportat pleno volatu:tanquam cornua bouis aut vaccae sunt illi vngulæ, de quibus etiam fierisolent ciphi ad bibendum, qui plurimùm reputantur preciosi. Fiunt quóque depennis alarum eius arcus rigidi, et fortes ad iaciendum missilia etsagittas. Ad istius regni Baccariae extremitates in Orientum finitur terrapotestatis Grand Can: Et iungitur ei terra potestatis magni ImperatorisIndiæ, qui semper vocatur Præsbyter Ioannes. Notandum, quoties perprouincias totius Imperij Grand Can, quicquam accidit, quod Imperatorem nonoportet latere, confestim mittuntur per reges aut barones nuncij indromedarijs aut equis, qui celerrimè festinant ad certa hospitia, ad hocipsum, velut ábsque numero per imperium instituta: Isque nuncius hospitioappropinquans, et cornu resonans, dum auditor paratur minicius alter, quide manu suscipiens literas, per recentem dromedarium festinat ad aliudhospitium, et sic in breui tempore perferuntur rumores ad curia aures.[Sidenote: Cursores, Chidibo Tartaricè dicti.] Similique modo nuncijpedites permutantur de hospitio in hospitium, vt citiùs percipiaturnegocium huius nuncij: appellantur sua lingua Chidibo.

[Sidenote: Charita Mandeuilli.] Ergò per præmissa satis elucet magnam essenobilitatem, potestatem, reuerentiam, et dominationem Imperatoris TartariæGrand Can de Cathay, et quòd nullus ab ista parte Imperator nec Persiæ, necBabylonia, nec Greciæ, sed nec Romæ est illi comparandus. Vndè et multummiserandum est, quia ipse cùm toto Imperio nec est fide Catholicaillustratus, nec salutari lauachro regeneratus: et hoc oremus vt in breuieueniat, per Iesum Christum Dominum nostrum.

Explicit pars secunda huius opens.

The English Version.

And whan the emperour dyethe, men setten him in a chayere in myddes theplace of his tent: and men setten a table before him clene, covered with aclothe, and there upon flesche and dyverse vyaundes, and a cuppe fulle ofmares mylk: And men putten a mare besyde him, with hire fole, and an horssaddled and brydeled; and thei leyn upon the hors gold and silver gretquantytee: and thei putten abouten him gret plentee of stree: and than menmaken a gret pytt and a large; and with the tent and alle theise otherthinges, then putten him in erthe. And thei seyn, that whan he schalle comein to another world, he schalle not ben with outen an hows, ne with owtenhors, ne with outen gold and sylver: and the mare schalle zeven him mylk,and bryngen him forthe mo hors, tille he be wel stored in the tother world.For thei trowen, that aftre hire dethe, thei schulle be etynge anddrynkynge in that other world, and solacynge hem with hire wifes, as theididen here. And aftre tyme, that the emperour is thus entered, no manschalle be so hardy to speke of him before his frendes, And zit nathelessomtyme fallethe of manye, that thei maken hem to ben entered prevylly benyghte, in wylde places, and putten azen the grasse over the pytt for togrowe: or elle men coveren the pytt with gravelle and sond, that no manschalle perceyve where, ne knowe where the pytt is, to that entent, thatnever aftre, non of his frendes schulle han mynde ne rememberance of him.And thanne thei seyn, that he is ravissht in to another world where he is agrettre lord, than he was here. And thanne aftre the dethe of the emperour,the 7 lynages assemblen hem to gidere, and chesen his eldest sone, or thenexte aftre him, of his blood: and thus thei seye to him; wee wolen and weepreyen and ordeynen, that zee ben oure lord and oure emperour. And thannehe answerethe, zif yee wile, that I regne over zou, as lord, do eyeryche ofzou, that I schalle commanden him, outher to abyde or to go; and whomsoever that I commaunde to ben slayn, that anon he be slayn. And theiansweren alle with o voys, what so evere zee commanden, it schalle be don.Thanne seythe the emperour, now undirstondethe wel, that my woord from hensforthe, is scharp and bytynge as a swerd. After men setten him upon a blakstede, and so men bryngen him to a cheyere fulle richely arrayed, and therethei crownen hym. And thanne alle the cytees and gode townes senden hymryche presentes; so that at that iourneye, he schalle have more than 60chariottes charged with gold and sylver, with outen jewelles of gold andprecyouse stones, that lordes zeven hym, that ben withouten estymacioun:and with outen hors and clothes of gold and of Camakaas and Tartarynes,that ben with outen nombre.

Of the Roialme of Thurse and the Londes and Kyngdomes towardes the
Septentrionale parties, in comynge down from the Lond of Cathay.

This lond of Cathay is in Asye the depe. And aftre, on this half, isAsyetthe more. The kyngdom of Cathay marchethe toward the west, unto thekyngdom of Tharse; the whiche was on of the kinges, that cam to presenteour Lord in Betheleem. And thei that ben of the lynage of that kyng, arnsomme Cristene. In Tharse, thei eten no flessche, ne thei drynken no wyn.And on this half, towardes the west, is the kyngdom of Turquesten, thatstrecchethe him toward the west, to the kyngdom of Persie; and toward theSeptrentionalle, to the kyngdom of Chorasme. In the contre of Turquesten,ben but fewe gode cytees: but the beste cytee of that lond highte Octorar.There ben grete pastures; but fewe Coornes; and therfore, for the mostpartie, thei ben alle herdemen: and thei lyzn in tentes, and thei drynken amaner ale, made of hony.

And aftre, on this half, is the kyngdom of Chorasme, that is a gode londand a plentevous, with outen wyn. And it hathe a desert toward the est,that lastethe more than an 100 iourneyes. And the beste cytee of thatcontree is clept Chorasme. And of that cytee, berethe the contree his name.The folk of that contree ben hardy werryoures. And on this half is thekyngdom of Comanye, where of the Comayns that dwelleden in Grece, somtymeweren chaced out. This is on of the grettest kyngdomes of the world: but itis not alle enhabyted. For at on of the parties, there is so gret cold,that no man may dwelle there: and in another partie, there is so gretehete, that no man may endure it. And also there ben so many flyes, that noman may knowe on what syde he may turne him. In that contree is but lytillearberye, ne trees that beren frute, ne othere. Thei lyzn in tentes. Andthei brenen the dong of bestes for defaute of wode.

This kyngdom descendeth on this half toward us, and toward Pruysse, andtoward Rossye. And thorghe that contree rennethe the ryvere of Ethille,that is on of the grettest ryveres of the world. And it fresethe sostrongly alle zeres, that many tymes men han foughten upon the Ise withgrete hostes, bothe parties on fote, and hire hors voyded for the tyme: andwhat on hors and on fote, mo than 200000 persones on every syde. Andbetweene that ryvere and the grete see ocean, that thei clepen the seemaure, lyzn alle theise Roialmes. And toward the hede benethe in thatRoialme, is the mount Chotaz, that is the hiest mount of the world: and itis betwene the see Maure and the see Caspy. There is fulle streyt anddangerous passage, for to go toward Ynde. And therfore Kyng Alysandre leetmake there a strong cytee, that men clepen Alizandre, for to kepe thecontree, that no man scholde passe with outen his leve. And now men clepenthat cytee, the Zate of Helle. And the princypalle cytee of Comenye isclept Sarak, that is on of the 3 weyes for to go in to Ynde: but be theweye, ne may not passe no gret multytude of peple, but zif it be in wyntre.And that passage men clepen the Derbent. The tother weye is for to go frothe citee of Turquesten, be Persie: and be that weye, ben manye iourneyesbe desert. And the thridde weye is that comethe fro Comanye, and than to gobe the grete see and be the kyngdom of Abchaz.

And zee schulle undirstonde, that alle theise kyngdomes and alle theiselondes aboveseyd, unto Pruysse and to Rossye, ben alle obeyssant to thegrete Chane of Cathay; and many othere contrees, that marchen to othercostes. Wherfore his powere and his lordschipe is fulle gret, and fullemyghty.

Of the Emperour of Persye, and of the lond of darknesse and of other Kyngdomes, that belongen to the grete Chane of Cathay, and other Londes of his, unto the See of Greece.

[Sidenote: Cap. XXV.] Now sithe I have devysed zou the londes and thekyngdoms toward the parties septentrionales, in comynge down from the londof Cathay, unto the londes of the Cristene, towardes Pruysse and Rossye;now schalle I devyse zou of other londes and kyngdomes, comynge doun beother costes, toward the right syde, unto the see of Grece, toward the londof Cristene men: and therfore that, aftre Ynde and aftre Cathay, theEmperour of Persie is the gretteste lord. Therfore I schalle telle zou ofthe kyngdom of Persie. First, where he hathe 2 kyngdomes; the firstekyngdom begynnethe toward the est, toward the kyngdom of Turquesten, and itstrecchethe toward the west, unto the ryyere of Phison, that is on of the 4ryveres, that comen out of paradys. And on another syde, it strecchethetoward the septemtrion, unto the see of Caspye: and also toward the southe,unto the desert of Ynde. And this contree is gode and pleyn and fulle ofpeple. And there ben manye gode cytees. But the 2 princypalle cytees bentheise, Boyturra and Seornergant, that sum men clepen Sormagant. The totherkyngdom of Persie strecchethe toward the ryvere of Phison, and the partiesof the west, unto the kyngdom of Mede: and fro the grete Armenye, andtoward the septemtrion, to the see of Caspie; and toward the southe, to theland of Ynde. That is also a gode lond and a plentefous; and it hath 3grete princypalle cytees, Messabor, Caphon and Sarmassane.

And thanne aftre is Armenye, in the which weren wont to ben 4 kyngdomes:that is a noble contree, and fulle of godes. And it begyinnethe at Persie,and strecchethe toward the west in lengthe, unto Turkye. And in largenesse,it durethe to the cytee of Alizandre, that now is clept the Zate of Helle,that I spak offe beforn, undre the kyngdom of Mede. In this Armenye benfulle manye gode cytees: but Tanrizo is most of name.

Aftre this, is the kyngdom of Mede, that is fulle long: but it is not fullelarge, that begynnethe toward the est, to the land of Persie, and to Yndethe lesse. And it strecchethe toward the west, toward the kyngdom ofCaldee, and toward the septemtrion, descendynge toward the litille Armenye.In that kyngdom of Medee, ther ben many grere hilles, and litille of pleynerthe. There duellen Sarazines, and another maner of folk, that men clepenCordynes. The beste 2 cytees of that kyngdom, ben Sarras and Karemen.

Aftre that, is the kyngdom of George, that begynnethe toward the est; tothe gret mountayne, that is clept Abzor; where that duellen many dyversefolk of dyverse naciouns. And men clepen the contree Alamo. This kyngdomstrecchethe him towardes Turkye, and toward the grete see: and toward thesouth, it marchethe to the grete Armenye. And there ben 2 kyngomes in thatcontree; that on is the kyngdom of Georgie, and that other is the kyngdomof Abcaz. And alle weys in that contree ben 2 kynges, and thei ben botheCristene: but the Kyng of Georgie is in subieccioun to the grete Chane. Andthe King of Abcaz hathe the more strong contree: and he alle weyesvigerously defendethe his contree; azenst alle tho that assaylen him; sothat no man may make him in subieccioun to no man. In that kyngdom of Abcazis a gret marvaylle. For a provynce of the contree, that hathe wel incircuyt 3 iorneyes, that men clepen Hanyson, is alle covered withderknesse, with outen ony brightnesse or light; so that no man may see nehere, ne no man dar entren in to hem. And natheles, thei of the contreeseyn, that som tyme men heren voys of folk, and hors nyzenge, and co*kkescrowynge. And men witen wel, that men duellen there: but thei knowe notwhat men. And thei seyn, that the derknesse befelle be myracle of God. Fora cursed Emperour of Persie, that highte Saures, pursuede alle Cristenemen, to destroye hem, and to compelle hem to make sacrifise to his ydoles;and rood with grete host, in alle that ever he myghte, for to confounde theCristene men. And thanne in that contree, dwellen manye gode Cristene men,the whiche that laften hire godes, and wolde han fled in to Grece: and whanthey weren in a playn, that highte Megon, anon this cursed emperour mettwith hem, with his hoost, for to have slayn hem, and hewen hem to peces.And anon the Cristene men kneleden to the grounde, and made hire preyeresto God to sokoure hem. And anon a gret thikke clowde cam, and covered theemperour and alle his hoost: and so thei enduren in that manere, that theine mowe not gon out, on no syde; and so schulle thei ever more abyden inderknesse, tille the day of dome, be the myracle of God. And thanne theCristene men wenten, where hem lykede best, at hire own plesance, withouten lettynge of ony creature; and hire enemyes enclosed and confounded inderknesse, with outen ony strok. Wherfore we may wel seye, with David, ADomino factum est istud; et est mirable in oculis nostris. And that was agret myracle, that God made for hem. Wherfore methinkethe, that Cristenemen scholden ben more devoute, to serven oure Lord God, than ony other menof ony other secte. For with outen ony drede, ne were cursednesse and synneof Cristene men, thei scholden be lordes of alle the world. For the banereof Jesu Crist is alle weys displayed, and redy on alle sydes, to the helpof his trewe lovynge servauntes: in so moche, that o gode Cristene man, ingode beleeve, scholde overcomen and out chacen a 1000 cursed mysbeleevyngemen: as David seyth in the Psautere, Quoniam persequebatur unus mille, etduo fugarent decem milia. Et, Cadent a latere tuo mille, et decem milia adextris tuis. And how that it myghte ben, that on scholde chacen a 1000,David himself seythe, folewynge, Quia manus Domini fecit hæc omnia. Andoure Lord himself seythe, be the prophetes mouth, Si in viis meisambulaveritis, super tribulantes vos misissem manum meam. So that wee mayseen apertely, that zif wee wil be gode men, non enemye ne may not endurenazenst us. Also zee schulle undirstonde, that out of that lond ofderknesse, gothe out a gret ryvere, that schewethe wel, that there ben folkdwellynge, be many redy tokenes: but no man dar not entre in to it.

And wytethe well, that in the kyngdoms of Georgie, of Abchaz and of thelitile Armenye, ben gode Cristene men and devoute. For thei schryven hemand howsele hem evermore ones or twyes in the woke. And there ben many ofhem, that howsele hem every day: and so do wee not on this half; alle be itthat Seynt Poul commandethe it, seyenge, Omnibus diebus dominicis adcommunicandum hortor. Thei kepen that commandement: but wee ne kepen itnot.

Also aftre, on this half, is Turkye, that marchethe to the gret Armenye.And there ben many provynces, as Capadoche, Saure, Brique, Quesiton, Pytanand Gemethe. And in everyche of theise ben many gode cytees. This Turkyestrecchethe unto the cytee of Sachala, that sittethe upon the see of Grece;and so it marchethe to Syrie. Syrie is a gret contree and a gode, as I havetold zou before. And also it hathe, aboven toward Ynde, the kyngdom ofCaldee, that strecchethe fro the mountaynes of Calde, toward the est, untothe cytee of Nynyvee, that sittethe upon the ryvere of Tygre: and inlargenesse, it begynnethe toward the northe, to the cytee of Maraga; and itstrecchethe toward the southe, unto the see occean. In Caldee is a pleyncontree, and fewe hilles and few ryveres.

Aftre is the kyngdom of Mesopotayme, that begynnethe toward the est, to theflom of Tygre, unto a cytee that is clept Moselle: and it strecchethetoward the west, to the flom of Eufrate, unto a cytee that is clept Roianz:and in lengthe it gothe to the mount of Armenye, unto the desert of Yndethe lesse. This is a gode contree and a pleyn; but it hathe fewe ryveres.It hathe but 2 mountaynes in that contree: of the whiche, on highte Symar,and that other Lyson. And this lond marchethe to the kyngdom of Caldee.

Zit there is, toward the parties meridionales, many contrees and manyregyouns; as the lond of Ethiope, that marchethe, toward the est, to thegrete desertes; toward the west, to the kyngdom of Nubye; toward thesouthe, to the kyngdom of Moretane; and toward the north to the Rede See.Aftre is Moretane, that durethe fro the mountaynes of Ethiope, unto Lybiethe hize. And that contree lyzth a long fro the see ocean, toward thesouthe; and toward the northe, it marchethe to Nubye, and to the higheLybye. (Theise men of Nubye ben Cristene.) And it marchethe fro the londesaboveseyd to the desertes of Egypt. And that is the Egypt, that I havespoken of before. And aftre is Libye the hye, and Lybye the lowe, thatdescendethe down lowe, toward the grete see of Spayne. In the whichecontree ben many kyngdomes and many dyverse folk. Now I have devysed zoumany contrees, on this half the kyngdom of Cathay: of the whiche, many benobeyssant to the grete Chane.

Of the Contrees and Yles, that ben bezonde the Lond of Cathay; and of the
Frutes there; and of 22 Kynges enclosed within the Mountaynes.

[Sidenote: Cap. XXVI.]

Now schalle I seye zou sewyngly of contrees and yles, that ben bezonde thecontrees that I have spoken of. Wherfore I seye zou, in passynge be thelond of Cathaye, toward the highe Ynde, and toward Bacharye, men passen bea kyngdom, that men clepen Caldilhe; that is a fulle fair contree. Andthere growethe a maner of fruyt, as thoughe it weren gowrdes: and whan theiben rype, men kutten hem a to, and men fynden with inne a lytylle best, inflessche, in bon and blode, as though it were a lytylle lomb, with outenwolle. And men eten bothe the frut and the best: and that is a gretmarveylle. Of that frute I have eten; alle thoughe it were wondirfulle: butthat I knowe wel, that God is marveyllous in his werkes. And natheles Itold hem, of als gret a marveylle to hem, that is amonges us: and that wasof the Bernakes. For I tolde hem, that in oure contree weren trees, thatberen a fruyt, that becomen briddes fleeynge: and tho that fellen in thewater, lyven; and thei that fallen on the erthe, dyen anon: and thei benright gode to mannes mete. And here of had thei als gret marvaylle, thatsumme of hem trowed, it were an impossible thing to be. [Footnote: TheBarnacle-bearing trees are said to have grown in Ireland.] In that contreeben longe apples of gode savour; where of ben mo than 100 in a clustre, andals manye in another; and thei han gret longe leves and large, of 2 fotelong or more. And in that contree, and in other contrees there abouten,growen many trees, that beren clowe gylofres and notemuges, and grete notesof Ynde and of canelle and of many other spices. And there ben vynes, thatberen so grete grapes, that a strong man scholde have y now to done, for tobere o clustre with alle the grapes. In that same regioun ben themountaynes of Caspye, that men clepen Uber in the contree. Betwene themountaynes, the Jewes of 10 lynages ben enclosed, that men clepen Gothe andMagothe: and thei mowe not gon out on no syde. There weren enclosed 22kynges with hire peple, that duelleden betwene the mountaynes of Sythye.There Kyng Alisandre chacede hem betwene tho mountaynes; and there hethoughte for to enclose hem thorghe werk of his men. But whan he saughe,that he myghte not don it, ne bryng it to an ende, he preyed to God ofNature, that he wolde parforme that that he had begonne. And alle were itso, that he was a Payneme and not worthi to ben herd, zit God of his graceclosed the mountaynes to gydre: so that thei dwellen there, alle faste ylokked and enclosed with highe mountaynes alle aboute, saf only on o syde;and on that syde is the see of Caspye. Now may sum men asken, Sithe thatthe see is on that o syde, wherfore go thei not out on the see syde, for togo where that hem lykethe? But to this question, I schal answere, That seeof Caspye gothe out be londe, undre the mountaynes, and rennethe be thedesert at o syde of the contree; and aftre it strecchethe unto the endes ofPersie. And alle thoughe it be clept a see, it is no see, ne it touchetheto non other see; but it is a lake, the grettest of the world. And thoughethei wolden putten hem in to that see, thei ne wysten never, where thatthei scholde arryven. And also thei conen no langage, but only hire owne,that no man knowethe but thei: and therfore mowe thei not gon out. And alsozee schulle undirstond, that the Jewes han no propre lond of hire owne forto dwellen inne, in alle the world, but only that lond betwene themountaynes. And zit thei zelden tribute for that lond to the Queen ofAmazoine, the whiche makethe hem to ben kept in cloos fulle diligently,that thei schalle not gon out on no syde, but be the cost of hire lond. Forhire lond marchethe to tho mountaynes. And often it hathe befallen, thatsumme of the Jewes han gon up the mountaynes, and avaled down to thevaleyes: but gret nombre of folk ne may not do so. For the mountaynes benso hye and so streghte up, that thei moste abyde there, maugre hire myghte.For thei mowe not gon out, but be a littille issue, that was made bestrengthe of men; and it lastethe wel a 4 gret myle. And aftre, is therezit a lond alle desert, where men may fynde no watre, ne for dyggynge, nefor non other thing. Wherfore men may not dwellen in that place: so it isfulle of dragounes, of serpentes and of other venymous bestes, that no mandar not passe, but zif it be strong wyntre. And that streyt passage, menclepen in that contree, Clyron. And that is the passage, that the Queen ofAmazoine makethe to ben kept. And thoghe it happene, sum of hem, befortune, to gon out; thei conen no maner of langage but Ebrow: so that theican not speke to the peple. And zit natheles, men seyn, thei schalle gonout in the tyme of Antecrist, and that thei schulle maken gret slaughtre ofCristene men. And therfore alle the Jewes, that dwellen in alle londes,lernen alle weys to speken Ebrew, in hope that whan the other Jewes schullegon out, that thei may undirstonden hire speche, and to leden hem in toCristendom, for to destroye the Cristene peple. For the Jewes seyn, thatthey knowen wel, be hire Prophecyes, that thei of Caspye schulle been undrehire subieccioun, als longe as they had ben in subieccioun of hem. And zifthat zee wil wyte, how that thei schulle fynden hire Weye, aftre that Ihave herd seye, I schalle telle zou. In the time of Antecrist, a foxschalle make there his trayne, and mynen an hole, where Kyng Alisandre leetmake the Zates: and so longe he schalle mynen and perce the erthe, tillthat he schalle passe thorghe, towardes that folk. And whan thei seen thefox thei schulle have gret marveylle of him, be cause that thei saughenever suche a best. For of alle other bestes, thei han enclosed amongeshem, saf only the fox. And thanne thei schullen chacen him and pursuen himso streyte, tille that he come to the same place, that he cam fro. Andthanne thei schullen dyggen and mynen so strongly, tille that thei fyndenthe zates, that Kyng Alisandre leet make of grete stones and passynge huge,wel symented and made stronge for the maystrie. And tho zates thei schullebreken, and so gon out, be fyndynge of that issue.

Fro that lond, gon men toward the lond of Bacharie, where ben fullecruelle. In that lond ben trees, that beren wolle, as thoghe it were ofscheep; where of men maken clothes, and alle thing that may ben made ofwolle. In that contree ben many Ipotaynes, that dwellen somtyme in thewatre, and somtyme on the lond: and thei ben half man and half hors, as Ihave seyd before: and thei eten men, whan thei may take hem. And there benryveres of watres, that ben fulle byttere, three sythes more than is thewatir of the see. In that contree ben many Griffounes, more plentee than inony other contree. Sum men seyn, that thei han the body upward, as aneagle, and benethe as a Lyoun: and treuly thei seyn sothe, that thei ben ofthat schapp. But o griffoun hathe the body more gret and is more strongthanne 8 lyouns, of suche lyouns as ben o this half; and more gret andstrongere, than an 100 egles, suche as we han amonges us. For o griffounthere will bere, fleynge to his neste, a gret hors, or 2 oxen zoked togidere, as thei gon at the plowghe. For he hathe his talouns so longe andso large and grete, upon his feet, as thoughe thei weren hornes of greteoxen or of bugles or of Kyzn; so that men maken cuppes of hem, to drynkenof: and of hire ribbes and of the pennes and of hire wenges, men makenbowes fulle stronge, to schote with arwes and quarelle. From thens gon men,be many iourneyes, thorghe the lond of Prestre John, the grete Emperour ofYnde. And men clepen his Roialme, the Yle of Pentexoire,

END OF PART II.

MANDEVILLE'S VOYAGES.

PART III.

Tertia pars.

CAPVT. 41.

De magnificentia Imperatoris Indiæ et preciositate Palatij.

[Sidenote: Seu Pentoxoria Ciuitas Nyse] Cum in præcedentibus ImperatorIndiæ dictus sit magnus, restat de illius magnificentia aliquid poni hocloco: cuius vtique gloria, nobilitas, et potestas, dici non habetur minor,est tamen in aliquibus satis maior, quia omne æquale non est idem cum illocui æquatur: itáque à finibus regni Bachariæ supradicti vbi contiguaturImperio Indiæ, eundo per multas diætas intratur in Pentoxyriæ quod estmagnæ latitudinis, et abundantiæ in multis bonis: huius nominatior ciuitas,dicitur Nyse, et in ea habet Imperator palatium Imperiale, in quo residetdum sibi placet. Imperator iste semper vocitatus est Præsbyter Ioannes,cuius nominis causam audieram quandoque non veram: sed in illis partibusaccepi rationem indubitatam, quam breuiter hîc enarro. [Sidenote: Narratiode rebus gestis Ogeri Ducis Daniæ.] Circa annum ab incarnatione Dominioctingentessimum, dux Ogerus de Danemarchia, cum quindecim cognationis suæbaronibus, et armatis viginti milibus transiuit mare Greciæ, et fauentesibi Deo conquisiuit Christianitati per multa prælia pené omnes terras,regiones, et insulas, quas esse de potestate Grand Can prædixi, nec non etomnes, quæ sunt de potestate Imperij huius Imperatoris Indiæ. Eratque interBarones vnus denominatus Ioannes filius Goudebucf, regis Frisonum: quidictus Ioannes Deo deuotus fuit, et dum licuit Ecclesiarum limina iniuit,vnde et barones ei dabant quasi per iocum Præsbyter Ioannes vocabulum.[Sidenote: Vndè Presbyter Ioannis sit dictus. 4000. Insulæ.] Dum ergoOgerus dictas regiones expugnatas diuideret in hijs quindecim suiscognatis, et quemlibet eorum in suo loco constitueret regem, quatenusChristiana religio in illa orbis superficie semper stabilis permaneret,tradidit isti Præsbytero Ioanni superiorem Indiam, cum 4000. insulis,regionibus, et ipsum præfecit Imperatorem super reliquos cognatos, vt eicerta tributa impenderent, et in omnibus obedirent, átque ex tunc omnessuccessores Indiæ sunt vocati Præsbyter Ioannes et vsque in hodiernumtempus boni manserunt Christiani, et religionis æmulatores. Interim cumcausa matrimoniorum aut procurationis filiorum dispersa est primi Imperijintegritas, et multæ de insulis conuersæ vel potius peruersæ retrocesseruntad vetustum squalorem paganismi primi. Nota. Recedens à Cambalu versusorientem post 50. dietas ad terram Præsbyteri Ioannes, principalis ciuitasterræ vocatur Cosan, satis parua sicut Vincentia: habet etiam sub se multasalias ciuitates. Ex pacto semper habet in vxorem vnam de filiabus GrandCan.

Per multas peruenitur ad prouinciam Casan, quæ est secunda melior de mundo,vbi subtilior est, habet dietas 50. longior, 60. et est vna de duodecimpartibus Imperij Grand Can. Odericus. Vide infra capitulo 49. de Cassan, etde Epulone. Deinde venitur in Thebeth prouinciam, quæ India est confinis.Itaque Rex et Imperator iste tenet spatiosissimum Imperium plenum valdèmultis Regionibus et Insulis amplis, diuisum inter quatuor flumina magna deParadiso terrestri descendentia, Pyson, Gyon, Tygrim, et Euphratem. Namvltra fines orientales eius Imperij, et terrestram Paradisum, nullushominum habitat vel domitatur.

Præterea imperat multis alijs regionibus et insulis quæ distinguntur perbrachia maris Oceani, et in quibus singulis continetur grandis numerositasciuitatum ac villarum, et multitudo innumera populorum præ abundantia, etpræciositate omnium terrenorum bonorum.

Imperium Indiæ habetur famosum per vniuersum orbem. Sed et famosiushaberetur si mercatores mundi communitèr possint et auderent adire sicutCathay, Nostratibus enim perrarus est illic accessus, tam prælonginquitate, quàm præ marinis periculis. Nam exceptis alijs sunt ibiquamplures Adamantini colles, ad oram maris, et intra mare, qui sua virtuteattrahunt sibi naues ferrum continentes. Quoniam et mihi nauigantimonstrabatur per nautas à remotis quasi paruula Insula in mari, quamasserebant totalitèr ab antiquis temporibus paulatim ibi cumulatam denauibus per Adamantes retentis.

[Sidenote: Latitudo Imperij Præsbyteri Ioannis est 4. mensium iter.]Estimatur autem latitudo huius Imperij per dietas quatuor mensium, sedlongitudini non datur estimatio, eo quòd tenditur vsque Paradisum vbinullus accedit.

Distinctum est Imperium per duodecim prouincias, quibus totidem præsuntreges principales seu prouinciales, et quorum singuli habent sub se Reges,Duces, Marchiones, et Barones, praestantes atque reddentes PraesbyteroIoanni promptam obedientiam, et certa tributa. Saepius et communitèr tenetSedem Imperator in palatio vrbis Imperialis Suse. Hoc autem Palatium taleet tantum est, vt per me non credatur debite estimandum. Istud tamen dicoaudentèr in summa, quòd grandius, nobilius, preciosius, et placidius est,in auro, gemmis, structuris, et schemate supra descripto palatio Grand Canin Caydo.

Et ex speciali sciatis, istius palatij principales portas esse deSardonico, vndìque in ebore circumcluso: sed et transuersæ lineæ sunt omnesEburneæ, aularum et cubiculorum fenestræ christallinæ. Mensarum quaedamSmaragdinæ, aliquæ Haematistinæ, caeterorumque lapidum preciosorum peraurum sibimet coniunctorum. Et nonnullæ in toto aureæ vel gemmunculisdisseminatæ, et vnaquaeque de mensis cum stabilimento proprij generis. Dethroni quoque preciositate, quia meæ demonstrationis excellit modum,solummodo dico, singulos ascensionis gradus esse singulorum lapidumpreciosorum: Primum onychis, secundum christallai, tertium iaspidis,quartum haematisti, quintum sardij, sextum cornelij. Et septimus qui estsub sedentis Imperatoris pedibus, ipse est, chrysolitus, omnes circumfusi,et inclusoria arte formati, auro splendida relucentes. Sed et ambo thronireclinatoria ex smaragdis auro combinatis, eoque distincto nobilissimisgranis, et gemmis: cuncti pilarij in camera Regis dormitoria consistunt deauro fuluo, disseminati baccis, et quampluribus carbunculorum rubetis,totum de nocte habitaculum illustrantibus.

Et nihilominus in ea christallina lampas plena balsamo pistico sed ardenset lucens, tam pro augendo lumine, quàm pro corrigendo aere, tamen etiampro ministrando optimo odore.

Forma lecti Imperatoris compacta est de puris et nobilissimis Saphyris,conclusi vtique aureis vel eburneis ligaturis, vt virtute lapidum capiatsuauem somnum, motusque carnis inhonesti stimuli, in eo refrenentur.Nunquam enim iungitur mulieri nisi soli coniugi propriæ, sed nec illi nisiquatuor quindenis anni videlicet in capite hyemis, veris, æstatis, etautumni causa sobolis generandæ.

Vtque breuitèr transeam de multa huius palatij nobilitate, mirabile hocsolummodò praemissis super addo. Quia circa medium illius in summo apiceturris maioris, duo sunt nodi seu pomella de decoctissimi auri metallo miræmagnitudinis, et serenæ resplendentiæ, et in ipsis formati duo carbunculigrandes, et lati, sua virtute tenebras effugantes, et velut splendoremplenilunij nocturno tempore mentientes.

The English Version.

Of the Ryalle estate of Prestre John; and of a riche man, that made a marveyllous Castelle, and cleped it Paradys; and of his Sotyltee.

[Sidenote: Chap. XXVII.] This Emperour Prestre John holt fulle gret lond,and hathe many fulle noble cytees and gode townes in his royalme, and manygrete dyvene yles ond large. For alle the contree of Ynde is devysed inyles, for the grete flodes, that comen from Paradys, that departen alle thelond in many parties. And also in the see, he hathe fulle manye yles. Andthe beste cytee in the yle of Pentexoire is Nyse, that is a fulle ryallecytee and a noble, and fulle riche. This Prestre John hathe undre him manykynges and many yles and many dyverse folk of dyverse condiciouns. And thislond is fulle gode and ryche; but not so riche as is the lond of the greteChane. For the marchauntes come not thidre so comounly, for to byemarchandises, as thei don in the lond of the gret Chane: for it is to ferto travaylle to. And on that other partie, in the yle of Cathay, men fyndenalle maner thing, that is nede to man; clothes of gold, of silk, andspycerie. And therfore, alle be it that men han grettre chep in the yle ofPrestre John, natheles men dreden the longe wey and the grete periles inthe see, in tho parties. For in many places of the see ben grete roches ofstones of the adamant, that of his propre nature drawethe iren to him. Andtherfore there passen no schippes, that han outher bondes or nayles of irenwith in hem: and zif there do, anon the roches of the adamantes drawen hemto hem, that never thei may go thens. I my self have seen o ferrom in thatsee, as thoughe it hadde ben a gret yle fulle of trees and buscaylle, fulleof thornes and breres, gret plentee. And the schipmen tolde us, that allethat was of schippes, that weren drawen thidre be the adamauntes, for theiren that was in hem. And of the rotenesse and other thing that was with inthe schippes, grewen suche buscaylle and thornes and breres and grenegrasse and suche maner of thing; and of the mastes and the seylle zerdes;it semed a gret wode or a grove. And suche roches ben in many places thereabouten. And therfore dur not the marchauntes passen there, but zif theiknowen wel the passages, or elle that thei han gode lodes men. And alsothei dreden the longe weye: and therfore thei gon to Cathay; for it is morenyghe: and zit is not so nyghe, but that men moste ben travayllynge be seeand lond, 11 monethes or 12, from Gene or from Venyse, or he come toCathay. And zit is the lond of Prestre John more ferr, be many dredfulleiourneyes. And the marchauntes passen be the kyngdom of Persie, and gon toa cytee that is clept Hermes: for Hermes the philosophre founded it. Andaftre that, thei passen an arm of the see, and thanne thei gon to anothercytee that is clept Golbache: and there thei fynden marchandises, and ofpopengayes, as gret plentee as men fynden here of gees. And zif thei willpassen ferthere, thei may gon sykerly i now. In that contree is but lytyllewhete or berley: and therfore thei eten ryzs and hony and mylk and cheseand frute.

This Emperour Prestre John takethe alle weys to his wif, the doughtre ofthe grete Chane: and the gret Chane also in the same wise, the doughtre ofPrestre John. For theise 2 ben the grettest lordes undir the firmament.

In the lond of Prestre John, ben manye dyverse thinges and many preciousstones, so gret and so large, that men maken of hem vesselle: as plateres,dissches and cuppes. And many other marveylles ben there; that it were tocumbrous and to long to putten it in scripture of bokes.

CAPVT 42.

De frequentia palatij et comitatu Imperatoris.

Seruiunt et praestò sunt iugitèr Domino Imperatori septem reges, qui incapite singulorum mensium, alijs septem regibus pro illis palatiumingredientibus recedunt ad propria, donec reuoluatur eis tempus statutum.Hij curam habent de gubernatione administrationum in aula maiori persubiectos eis 72. duces, et 300. et 63. comites seu barones, quorumvnusquisque optimè nouit et diligentèr intendit proprio ministerio.

Nam isti sunt Imperatoris Cubicularij, isti Camerarij, isti scindunt Regimorsellos: alij de apponendis curam gerunt ferculis et deponendis,deafferendis, deasportandis, alij pincernæ, Archimandritæ, ostiarij, et sicde singulis.

Nec non absque iam dictis, manducant omni die in aula coràm Imperatore,duodecim Archiepiscopi, 220. Episcopi, quibus etiam alij totidem certistemporibus succedunt per vices. Verumtamem ad quotidianas expensas vsquepraemissas, veniunt de Curia 300. millia personarum, sed non ampliùs: sedsicut praedixi de Curia praecedentis Imperatoris sic nullus hic,cuiuscunque sit status, aut sexus, comedit vltrà semel in die, et hoc ipsumsobriè satis: quoniam prout æstimare possum, expensæ duodecim hominum denostris communitèr compensarent triginta hominum in partibus illis.

Dum Ioannem Presbyterum contingit procedere cum exercitu in plenaexhibitione, non deferuntur vexilla, sed tredecim cruces magnæ altitudiniset grossitudinis, de auro distincto pretiosissimis petris, in honoremChristi et suorum Apostolorum duodecim. Hæ vectantur in singulis curribus,et singularum ad hoc maximis curribus cum custodia cuiuscunque crucis,decem mille equitum, et centum mille peditum, nec tamen hic numerus augetvel minuit principalem exercitum Paganorum.

Tempore pacis per terras proprias de palatio ad palatium, aut de regno adregnum, dum tendere ei placet, comitatur vtique magna multitudine hominumantè et retrò, et ex vtroque laterum.

Tùncque portantur coràm eo tria valdè notabilia, quæ tam illi quàm omnibusea dignè notantibus esse possunt salutaria. Praecedit enim eum in spatiocirciter octodecim passuum discus onustus velut omni genere pretiosorumvasorum auri et argenti, gemmarum, et inæstimabilis artificij. Illumquediscum subsequitur propinquiùs Imperatori ad spatium centum passuum, aliacrux lignea nullo penitùs auro, nulloue colore aut preciositateartificialis operis adornata.

Dehinc ad sex passuum succedit ibidem propinquans Imperatori discus aureusterra nigerrima plenus. Sunt enim prædicti comitatus in custodiam ethonorem personæ Imperatoris, discus vassorum in ostensionem diuitiarum, etmaiestatis Imperialis. Crux in recordatione passionis et mortis, quam incruce ligni simplice Christus passus est pro nobis. Et terra nigra inmemoriam diræ mortis, qua caro ipsius Imperatoris, quæ terra est, in terramibit corruptionis.

The English Version.

But of the princypalle yles and of his estate and of his lawe, I schalletelle zou som partye. This Emperour Prestre John is Cristene; and a gretpartie of his contree also; but zit thei have not alle the articles of ourefeythe, as wee have. Thei beleven wel in the Fadre, in the Sone and in theHoly Gost: and thei ben fulle devoute, and righte trewe on to another. Andthei sette not be no barettes, ne by cawteles, ne of no disceytes. And hehathe undre him 72 provynces; and in every provynce is a kyng. And theisekynges han kynges undre hem; and alle ben tributaries to Prestre John.

CAPVT. 43.

De quibusdam miris per regiones Indiæ.

Licèt plurima mira habeantur in terra Imperij Presbyteri Ioannis, nemateria operis nimiùm proteletur, multa tego silentio: et solùm dequibusdam in principalibus Insulis narro. [Sidenote: Magnum mare arenosum]Ergò in primis dico vidisse me magnum mare arenosum, quod de solùm minutaarena sine vlla aqua cum lapillorum granellis currit, et fluit per altaseleuationes, et depressiones ad similitudinem maris aquæ, nec vnquamquiescit: et quòd ipse non cesso stupere, inueniuntur pisces ad littusproiecti, qui cum sint alterius formæ et speciei, quàm de nostro mari,videntur tamen gustui in edendo delicatiores. [Sidenote: In orientali Indiavsque hodie venti anniuersarij arenis ostia fluminum suffocant.] Nullotamen humano ingenio videtur hoc mare transuadari, aut nauigari, aut illopiscari, sed nec propter sui longitudinem, et plura impedimenta de propècircuiri.

Item ab hoc latere maris per tres dietas habentur magnæ montium alpes,inter quas venit quasi oriens de Paradiso fluuius decurrentibus petris,nihil penitùs habens aquæ, in quibus æstimandæ sunt plurimum magnarum essevirtutum, quamuis de singulis humanæ scientiæ constare non potest.

Hîc petrarum fluuius currit ad intercisum tempus, quasi in tribus septimanædiebus, per spatium deserti Indiæ plurium dietarum, velut fluuius, quousquetandem se perdat in mare arenosum praedictum, atque ex tunc ipsi lapidespenitùs non comparent. Tempore autem sui cursus nullus appropinquarepraesumit, præ strepitu eius et motu: sed tempore quietis aditur sinepericulo vitæ.

In Orientem versus fluuij originem ad ingressum deserti magni inter quosdamde montibus, cernitur grandis terræ planicies tanquam spatiosi campitotalitèr arenosi, in quo videntur ad Solis ortum exurgere de arena, etsecundùm eleuationem Solis excrescere quaedam virgulta, atque in feruoremeridiei producere fructum. Ac de illo in Solis decliuo fructus cumarbustulis paulatim minui, et in occasu penitùs deperire, vnde et nullushominum audet illorum vti fructibus, ne sit quid fantasticum et nociuum.

In huius deserti interioribus, vidi homines in toto syluestres, qui etsi insuperioribus formam praetendere videantur humanam, descendunt insubterioribus ad formam bestiæ alicuius.

Horum quidam frontes gerunt cornibus asperatas, grinientes vt feræ velapri: alij nonnulla vti videntur loquela, quam nemo rationalium nonit, etquibusdam signis concepta depromunt. Et est illic pluralitas syluestriumcanum, qui dic*ntur papiones, quibus postquam edomiti, et ad venanduminstructi fuerint, valent capi multæ bestiæ per desertum. [Sidenote:Papagalli.] Est et copiositas papingonum auium viridium in colore quasappellant phicake, et quarum diuersa sunt genera, nobiliores habent latasin rostro linguas, et in vtroque pede digitos duos. Et quaedam ex istisnaturaliter loquuntur verba aut prouerbia, seu salutationes, in patriæidiomate, vt euidenter salutes, concedant, et reddant viatoribus, etnonnunquam debitum iter errantibus per desertum ostendant. Minus autemnobiles non loquuntur ex natura, sed si latas habent linguas, et non suntvltrà duorum annorum ætatis, possunt per assiduitatem instrui ad loquelam.

Aliæ nec loquuntur, nec eradiuntur, sed solùm clamitant pro voce milui, etnisi tres digitos habent in pede.

Nota: in quarta orientali Deus dedit fratribus minoribus magnam gratiam,vnde in magna Tartaria ita expellunt ab obsessis daemones, sicut de domocanes: vnde quandoque per decem dietas ad eos adduc*ntur daemoniacialligati, et statim fratribus praecipientibus in nomine Iesu Christi,exeunt, et liberati baptizantur, et comburunt idola, et plures credunt, etquandoque exeunt idola de igne, et fratres proijciunt aquam benedictam, etclamat daemon, Vide, de meo habitaculo expellor propter fratres minores.Ita multi credunt, et baptizantur. Odericus.

[Sidenote Melescorde Regio. Vel regionis.] Item nota: dum recederem deterra Praesbyteri Ioannis versos occidentem, applicui ad contratam vnam,quæ dicitur Melescorde, quæ pulchra est, et multùm fertilis: inter montesduos huius contratæ fecerat quidam murum circundantem montem, et in eofontes nobilissimos, et omne detectabile. Et hunc locum dicebant paradisum,sicut hic ferè continetur. Ideò Odericus, qui posteà narrat de valleinfausta in hoc se terminat.

[Sidenote: Mischorach.] Ad supradictum Indiæ regnum Pentexoriæ satis propè,et lata est et longa Insula, Mischorach, bonis copiosè referta, de qua vnumscribo praeteritum mirum.

Ante paucos hos annos, villanus ditissimus, sibi valdè preciosumconstruxerat palatium, quasi pro Paradiso terrestri, circundatum, munitumfortalitijs, ac repletum omnibus corporalibus delicijs.

Illic areæ, turres, cameræ, cubicula, cum alijs ædificijs, in multo numero,et gloria permagnifica, ac historiarum picturis, inter quas, nonnunquamprodigioso artificio bestiæ et bestiolæ, aues et auiculæ discurrebant,volitibant, et per pugnas, garritus, collusiones, mentiebantur viuere.

[Sidenote: Ditissimi villani paradisus fictitius.] Illic prata, et pometa,et seruatoria circà deliciosi collis congestum, distincta velut omni genereflorum, arborum, et herbarum, cum multis fontibus et riuulis, quorumperspicuitas, et fluxus in glaris suauem et auditui praestabantrefectionem, et super aliquos fuerunt exceptioris artificij, circ*mstructiauro, et argento, et gemmis, et tres principales fontes emittentes adpalatium Domini per occultas conductas, riuulos vini, lactis, et mellis.

Copiosus quoque numerus formosorum puerorum, et puellarum, ætatis interdecem et sex decem annos, indutorum torquibus, et cycladibus exauratis,exercentium inter iocos cantus et spectacula, ac seruientium suo Dominoprope nutum. Audiebantur ex turrium custodibus, nec non videbanturdulcisonæ, symphoniæ, generum diuersorum, vt certissimè putares, nonhominum, sed Angelorum: et in istis, ac similibus, deliciebatur istevillanus.

Sed et aurum liuido nil iuuat, imò nocet: quia enim hic inuidiæ et otijfacibus super ingenuitatem mentis omnium generaliter nobilium principumverebatur in corde: (ingenuitas enim, et rusticitas nunquam cohabitant incordis vno domicilio) Composuerat ista sibi in hunc finem, vt per sesingulos aduocaret aliquos vasallos corpore robustos, menteque audaces,atque ad omnem proteruiam benè procliues: et cuilibet pro placitismuneribus commisit vt illum seu illum principem seu Baronem, quem dicebatsibi aduersarium, clàm per insidias vel impetum, occideret, promittensquenquam post factum ad se recepturum perpetuò in hunc locum: sed et velutvaticinans pseudo praedicauit, si quem illorum pro his flagitijs contigeretcorporaliter tradi morti, nihilominùs animam eius in hunc amoenum Paridisumrecipi, et viuere in æeternum.

[Sidenote: Mandeuillus oculatus testis.] Per hunc igitur modum nonnulisnobilibus occisis, et interfectis, tandem nudabatur eius nequitia tanta, etcongregati regionis Barones miserum occiderunt, eius opera destruentes.Ipse ego inibi ductus vidi fontium loca, et multa rei vestigia.

CAPVT. 44.

De loco et dispositione vallis infaustæ.

Huius ad insulæ extremitates non procul à fluuio Pyson, habetur locusmirabilis pariter et terribilis, vltrà omne mundanum, penè et procul: deeuentibus, ac laboribus infinitis, quæ mihi meísque in temporeitinerationis acciderunt hucusque subticui, cùm iam vnum de maioribus eccenarro.

Est illic in alpibus vallis infausta, quatuor fermè leucarum: longitudovallis, quasi ad quatuor milliaria Lombardica, appellata vallisincantationis, seu periculosa, seu propiùs daemoniosa: intrà quam diebus acnoctibus resonant boatus et tumultus tonitruorum, tempestatum, clamorum, etstridorum, diuersique generis sonituum terribilium, quos illic exercetmultitudo spirituum malignorum.

Propè ad vallis medium sub vna rupium, apparet omni tempore visibiliterintegrum ac maximum caput daemonis vsque ad humeros tantùm, cuius speciempræ horrore nullus pleno intuitu humanus audet diu oculus sustinere: namrespicientes contrà aspicit truculentèr, agitans oculos minacitèr, tanquamex palpebris eiecturus (quæ et scintillant) flammas in altum. Totumquecaput sese rotat ad minas, et variat terribilitèr modum et continentiam subrepentè diuersis maneriebus. Exitque de illo per totum ignis obscuratusfumo, et foetor, tantus, quòd per magnum spatium viæ pessimam valleminfectat.

Ingredi autem volentibus, apparet semper ad introitum vallis, magna copiaauri, argenti, vasorum, vestium, et rerum pretiosarum, quas proculdubio ibidaemones confingunt, quibus et ab olim multi insipientium hominumconcupiscentia tracti intrarunt, et vsque nunc intrant pro colligendothesauro: sed de Infidelibus paucissimi reuertuntur, imò nec deChristianis, qui auaritiæ causa ingrediuntur: per vallis autem semitam, quæinter montes et monticulos, tortuosa et aspera est, gradientes vident, etaudiunt, daemoniacos spiritus multos volutantes, et imaginibus corporumvisibilium, serpentum, volucrum, vlularum, lamiarum, et huiusmodi specierumhorribilium dentibus minitantes, vngulas erigentes, incognitos sibilosspirantes propè super capita ad aures transgredientium. Sempérque minuiturlumen aeris, donec ventum fuerit ad terribilissimum locum capitisantedicti.

Si quis autem sinceræ fidei Christianus per contritionem veram etconfessionem, se posuerit in statu saluationis, munitus corporis Christimysterijs, ac signo crucis, cum intentione ibidem agendi poenitentiam deadmissis, et cauendi de admittendis, putatur posse hanc transire vallemsecurus quidem à morte, non tamen liber à laboribus, horroribus, ettormentis, et exire, de omnibus culpis praeteritis corruptis, ac de futurismagis solito cautus, sicut scriptum est, territi purgabuntur.

Nota aliud mirabile magnum. Vidi cùm irem per vnam vallem positam iuxtaflumen quod egreditur de paradiso, vidi in ea multa corpora mortuorum, inqua etiam audiui multa genera Musicorum, qui ibi mirabilitèr pulsabant:tantus erat ibi tinnitus Musicorum, quòd incussit mihi timorem horribilem.

Est autem longitudo illius vallis quasi ad quatuor milliaria Lombardica, inqua si vnus Infidelis intrat, nunquam egreditur, sed sine mora moritur: Etlicet sciui, quòd intrantes moriuntur, tamen acceptaui intrare, vt videremquid ibi esset. Dum intrassem tot humana cadauera ibi vidi, quod nisi quisvideret, credere non posset.

In hac valle, ab vno eius latere, vidi faciem hominis valdè horribilem, quitantum horrorem mihi incussit, quòd putaui me spiritum exhalare, propterquod saepè repetij verbum vitæ, scilicet, verbum Caro factum est.

Ad illam faciem non audebam accedere, nisi ad distantiam octo passuum:posteà iui ad caput vallis, et ascendi super montem arenosum, in quovndique circ*mspiciens, nihil videbam, nisi instrumenta musicalia, quæaudiebam fortitèr pulsare. Cùm fuissem in capite montis, reperi multumargentum congregatum ibi in similitudinem squamarum piscium, vnde posui ingremio, sed quod de ipso non curabam, dimisi illud, et sic illaesustransiui Deo concedente.

Sarraceni cùm hoc scirent, reuerebantur me esse baptizatum, et sanctum:mortuos nunc in valle dicebant, homines infernales.

Odericus ad literam hic terminat suum librum: non fuit tot perpessus invalle, sicut ego. Anno Domini 1331. Ianuarij nono, migrauit ad Christum, inconuentu Minorum: cuius vitam statim in fine, et vsque nunc clarismiraculis diuina prouidentia approbat, et commendat, prout continebatur inquaterno, à quo concordantias hic superseminaui.

CAPVT. 45.

De periculo et tormentis in valle eadem.

Itaque dico vobis, cùm sodalibus, qui simul eramus, quatuordecim diuersarumnationum ante ingressum huius tanti periculi peruenissemus, nos tractatulongo, et deliberatione acuta consiliabamur, vtrùmnam ingredi deberemus, etquidam affirmabant, alii verò negabant. Erant autem in numero duo deuotifratres, de religione beati Francisci, natione Lombardi, qui videbantur proseipsis non multum curare ingressum, nisi quia noluerunt nos animare adingressum, dicentes, si qui nostrum per confessionem, et Eucharistiæsusceptionem se ibidem praemunirent, ingrederentur cum illis: quo, abomnibus mediante debita prouisione, quam ipsi fratres penes se gerebantperacto, parauimus mentes nostras cum pedibus ad intrandum.

Sed ecce quinque de nobis, duo Graeci et tres Hispani, semetipsos ab alijssegregantes, visi sunt alium requirere introitum nos praecedere cupientes,et certè nos illos exinde non vidimus, et quid eis acciderit an periculumsubierint, velne ignoramus.

Nos autem nouem per vallem processimus in silentio, et cum cordis eadeuotione, quam quisque sibi potuerit obtinere: et ecce in breui transactospatio apparuerunt cumuli massarum auri et argenti, et preciosorum copiavasorum. Sed dico vobis pro parte mea, quia nihil horum tetigi, reputans idfallaciam daemonum confinxisse ad mittendum concupiscentiam in cor nostram,imò sine intermissione conabar cor meum custodire ad deuotionem inceptam.

Procedentibus igitur nobis lux coeli minuebator paulatim et augebaturhorror, quoniam propè nos vndique etiam sub pedibus nostris apparebantiacere cadauera mortuorum hominum penitùs defuncta: alia adhuc spirantia,et nonulla semiuiua, super quæ dum nos aliquando calcare contingeret,conquerebantur, ac dolorosè submurmurabant.

Et licèt non certum id habebam, æstimaui hoc fieri in parte vel in totofictione daemonum, reputans in breui tempore tantam multitudinem hominumspontaneè vallem intrasse, et si à longo tempore in ea perijssentputrefactos fuisse.

Ergò in initio nostri processus quasi propè leucam inuenitur iter subpedibus satis promptum, sed lumine tanquam ad medium nobis sufficiente, viatorquebatur nimis, et asperabatur: et ecce figuræ daemonum, circum et supràin aere se ferentium, ad imagines horribilium luporum, leonum, laruarum,megerarum, iuxtà cuiuscunque genus vlulantium, rugentium, stridentium,gannientium, hiantes ore, intentantes dentibus, rostris, ac vnguibus, nosterrere, mordere, discerpere, deglutire.

Quapropter pro breui interdum soluto silentio nos inuicèm hortabamur, nequis pro pusillanimitate terrori cederet, et tanto deficeret in agone. Hocigitur modo per secundam leucam expirante nobis vsque ad tenebras lumine,quousque quis vix vmbram proximi agnoscere possit, praeter praedicta inaere tormenta, incurrebant nobis ad tibias, et pedes pluralitas quasiporcorum, vrsorum, et caprarum grinnientium, et impellentium nos ad lapsum,quod vel ad tertium, vel quartum, aut sextum passum solatenus cadebamus inpalmas, seu genua, vel prosternebamur in faciem, aut supini.

Ac superuenere praeter hoc ventorum turbines, fulgurum coruscationes,tonitruorum boatus, drandium casus et exundatio pluuiarum, quantas etquales nunquam accepimus in hoc mundo, quibus iactabamur, ruebamus,quassabamur, et pericl*tati fuimus extrà narrandum.

Interdum quoque sensimus tanquam graues baculorum ictus, per humeros,dorsa, latera, et ad renes, alij quidem grauiores, alij vt puta secundumdemeritum vniuscuiusque. Et certè dum per tanta tormenta, quasi exhaustistotis viribus, iam propè medium locum vallis erat ventum, accidit repentè,sub vnico instanti temporis, quibusdam nostrum expalmatio ita dura, vtomnes paritèr collisi, et prostrati iaceremus in extasi per vnam vul duasforsitan horas.

Et isto defectu vidit quilibet suo modo spiritualem visionemsupermirabilem, et excedentem omne dictum, et scriptum.

Ego verò de visione mea nihil ausus sum scribere, vel loqui, quia etfratres singuli inhibuerunt, nisi de his, quæ corporalitèr intuebamur, etpassi sumus.

Grauissimum singuli sustinuimus ictum per corporis loca diuersa, vnus infacie, alius in pectore, ad costas, in dorso, vel ad humerum, et mansitcuique signum percussuræ nigerrimum, ad formam virilis manus humanæ:

[Sidenote: Mirabilis ictus.] Ictum autem meum in colli ceruice tali actanta passione, vt putabam caput abscissum de corpore auolare: et hinc adoctodecimum annum mansit mihi in prima magnitudine signum: sed et vsquenunc variato colore locus ille demonstrat penissimè cicatricem, donec cumcadauere tota mutabitur in sepulchro: porrò vbi nos ab extasi in histenebris separauimus singuli per diuinam gratiam respirando, loquendo,palpando, erigendo nos ipsos mutua humanitate, vt potuimus, recollegimus,et cohortabamur, cùm subitò nobis apparuit sub tenebroso lumine, vel potiùsfumosa caligine, locus ille spatiosus mediæ vallis, continens antedictumhorribile caput daemonis, plenus foetore inaestimabili, et iugi occupatusexercitatione innumerorum spirituum malignorum.

Hunc ergo locum ineptum cùm vitare vellemus in toto nequiuimus extremitatemeius, quocunque girantes, nullus nostrorum perfecto aspectu audebatrespicere quæ gerebantur ibidem, quia inuadens tremor statuebathorripilationem extrahebat, sudorem, et pudorem omnes extinguerevidebantur. Nec tamen potuit esse consilium de reuertendo, ne propterimmutatum propositum confestim à daemonibus strangularemur.

Transiuimus, Dei gratia nobis opitulante, sed non sine maximo horroris,foetorisque tormento: rursumque ex tunc procedentes nos apprehendebattenebrosa, validaque tempestas, ventorum, coruscationum, tonitruum,grandinum, et pluuiarum, cuius, quassatione collabebamur in facies, et indorso dextrorsum, et sinistrorsum, interuoluente ad tibias, sicut priùsmultitudine grinnientium bestiarum, nec dubito scribere quoque ampliùs,quàm 500. vicibus per hanc vallem quisque nostrum sternebatur ad terram.

Post verò exactam tertiam leucam, coepit nobis augeri lux aeris, ex quoanimosiores effecti, in vno tranquilliori loco nos parùm pausantes, gratiasDeo palmis extensis in caelum, reddidimus immensas, et praecipuè quodnullus deesset de nouenario numero sociorum.

Nihilominùs tamen spiritus in aere nobis minari non cessabant, pretendentesin derisionem sua pudenda simul, et foeda virilia et posteriora.

Pro certo ergò habeatis de his quæ vidi, et sensi, nullam possum vobistradere æquipollentiam verborum, cùm quia grauissima erant, tum quia,singulis ne mihi deuotionem minueret non attendebam, tum etiam, quod præhorrore, labore, et dolore multa memoriæ non commendabam.

Per quartam autem leucam (ductrice gratia) leuiùs transeuntes, sustinuimustamen sub pedibus hominum cadauera mortuorum, propè vallis exitum rerumtentamina preciosarum.

Nunc itaque obsecro magno cordis effectu, haec legentes et audientes ego,qui in illa hora quid erga me agebat misericordissimi Dei pietas ignorabam,vt velitis pro me, simul et mecum ex mentis intimo collaudare ipsumDominum, qui tunc de potestate tenebrarum illarum eripuit me indignum, etprout confido, à delictis iuuentutis me purgauit, quatenùs de posteàcommissis, et committendis, mihi propitiùs fore dignetur, cùm iam seniorsim effectus. Quoniam etsi ex tunc proposui mores corrigere, ex nunc statuoin melius emendare, per filium eius Iesum Christum Dominum nostrum.

Ad hoc, addo breuitèr, quòd non auderem hortari quenquam, me consulentem,vt spontaneè ingrederetur hanc vallem infaustam, quamuis ego curiosusintraui. Venientes posthac ad proximas habitationes, necesse fuit nobisintendere ad recreandum corpora cibarijs, et balneis, et ad medendumvulneribus, et quassaturis, donec per aliquod tempus vnusquisque acciperetdeliberationem super suo futuro.

CAPVT. 46.

De quibusdam alijs admirandis per Indorum insulas.

[Sidenote: Gigantes Anthropophagi.] Vt modò procedam in tractatu. Sciatisad paucas inde dietas grandem insulam haberi gigantum, ad straturamaltitudinis viginti quinque pedum nostrorum, de quibus ipse vidi nonnullos,sed extrà terram eorum, et audiuimus esse intrinsecùs quosdam trigintapedum, et vltrà: hi operiuntur non vestibus, sed bestiarum pellibusvtcunque sibi appensis, comedentes animalium carnes crudas, et lac pro potusorbentes, atque appetentes super omnem esum carnes humanas.

Istorum non curaui intrare insulam: nam et audiui quòd ad maris littussolent insidiari nauigantibus, nauesque submergere, nisi interdumredimantur tribus aut quatuor per sortem hominibus sibi datis.

[Sidenote: Letiferi aspectus mulierum.] Versus Austrum hinc in mari Oceano,habetur inter alias insulas vna, vbi crudelibus quibusdam mulieribusnascitur in oculis lapis rarus, et malus, quæ si per iram respexerinthominem, more Basilisci interficiunt solo visu.

Et vltrà hanc insulam alia maior et populosior, vbi cùm multi sint vsusnobis insueti, vnum describo.

[Sidenote: Insula vbi virgines vitiantur antequam nubant.] Dumdesponsauerit vir puellam, virginem, mandat hominem incompositum, velutribaldum, qui sua idonea claue per expertos super hoc diligentèrconsiderata, si reputatur idonea reseret et vestiget sub nocte vnicavirginalem conclauem, pro mercede sibi tradita competenti. Et si posteranocte accedens sponsus ita non inuenerit, poterit, et consueuit hominemimpetere ad mortis iudicium indeclinabile. Cumque huius moris discerevoluissem causam, accepi responsum, pro certis temporibus apud eos,virgines habuisse in matricibus paruos serpentes, quibus nocebantur primiad illas intrantes.

Ideoque et viri, que pro mercede tantum subeunt periculum, vocant sualoquela cadibrum, est, stultos desperatos.

Ex hac, apparet Insula in qua inter alios vsus, peruersæ sunt matres contranaturam et scripturam, cum pepererent contristantur, et dum proles morituriocundantur, iactantes in magno igne cum conuiuio et exultatione, dumquemaritus ante vxorem decidit, patebit vxoris plena dilectio, si cum corporemariti, quod rogo traditur se iactat cremandum, vt quia in isto seculosteterunt amoris vinculo colligati, non sint alio separati.

Nec tamen intelligunt illud seculum, nisi quod sibi confingunt terrestremParadisum. Purum aut minorem annis, trahet mater secum si placet, sedætatis puer perfectæ, eliget pro proprio placito viuere superstes, aut moriiuxta parentes.

Hic etiam non succedunt Reges per generationem sed per electionem, vtassumatur non nobilior, aut fortior, sed morigeratior, et iustior, 50 adminus annorum, nullam habens sobolem aut vxorem, seruaturque illic iusticiærigor in plena censura, in omnibus et contra omnes, etiamsi forefeceritipse Rex, qui nec eximitur a traditis legibus pro concupiscentia velcontemptione quarumlibet personarum.

Veruntamen Rex si peccauerit non occiditur ob reuerentiam, sed quòd subpoena mortis, publicè inhibetur, ne quispiam in Regione ei verbo vel vllofacto communicet, et quoniam sui loco alter rex constituitur, necesse estilli breui vita degere vel perpetuò exulare. Constat post ipsam, et aliaInsula, multis bonis locuples, et hominibus populosa, de qua recoloscribendum, quod nulla occasione comedunt tria genera carnium, gallinarum,leporam, et aucarum, quas etsi nutriant in copijs, vtuntur duntaxatpellibus aut plumis.

Caeterarum vero bestiarum et animalium licitè vesc*ntur carnibus pro victu,et lacte pro potu. Ibi quisque vir licitè potest coniungi cuique mulieri;quantumcunque propinquet, exceptis progenitoribus, patre matre. Namcohabitatio, et commixtio omnium virorum ad singulas mulieres apparet ibicommunis, vnde mater natum paruulum suum, adicit pro sui placito cuicunqueviro, qui circa generationis tempus secumn dormierit, nec valet vllusvirorum esse certus de proprio generato, quem modum exlegem arbitror etturpem.

Sicut ergò praefatus sum, multa mira videntur per Regiones Indorum, miraquidem nobis, sed illis assueta, quibus si nostra recitarentur assueta,audirent pro miris. Nam et dum quibusdam dixi aucas viuas apud nos nasci inarboribus, admirati sunt satis. In multis locis seminatur singulis annissem*ntum de Cothon, quod nos dicimus lanam arboream, exurgunt ei modicaarbusta, vel potius arbustula de quibus talis lana habetur: est arborluniperus, de cuius ligno desiccato, si carbones viuos sub proprijscineribus tenueris diligenter opertos, igniti seruabuntur ad annum.

Est et genus Nucum incredibilis magnitudinis ad quantitatem magni capitis:et bestia vocata, oraflans, vel serfans, corpore in nostrorum aldtudinecaballorum, et collo in 20 longitudine cubitorum ad prospiciendum vltradomos et muros, quorum posteriora apparent vt hinniculi siue lerni.

Genus est etiam Camelionum ad formam hynnulorum, qui semper patulo tenduntore, vel nil manducantes. Viuunt de aere, quæ etiam ad suum libitumvidentur sibi variare colorem, exceptis (vt dicitur) albo vel rubeo.

Maximi quóque serpentes, inuicem qualitate, et genere differentesatque colore.

Aliqui cristam in capite gerunt, quidam more hominum ad duos pedes erectiincedunt, et nonnulli qui dic*ntur Reguli, venenum per ora distillare noncessant, nec non quam plures cocodrilli, de quibus aliquid inpraecedentibus retuli; [Sidenote: Apri ingentes. Leones albi. Louheraus.]et apri in nostrorum magnitudine boum, spinosi ericij, in quantitateporcorum, leones albi in altitudine dextrariorum. Louheraus, seu Edouchesper Indiam habentur, quod ferarum genus satis est maius nostris communibusequis, geren in fronte tetri capitis tria longa cornua, ad formam pugionis,ex vtraque parte scindentia, vt eis nonnunquam interficiant Elephantes.

Aliæ quoque bestiæ crudeles vt vrsi cum capitibus ferè aprorum et habentespedes senos, qui finduntur latis vngulis bis acutis, et cum caudis leonumsiue pardorum.

Et quod vix credetur, mures pro quantitate, 10, aut 12. nostrorum etvespertiliones ad modum coruorum.

Sed et aucæ in triplo maiores nostris, plumis indutæ rubris, nisi quod inpectore et collo apparet nigredo.

Et breuiter tam ibi quàm alibi, habentur pisces, bestiæ, volucres, autvermes diuersorum generum, aut specierum, de quibus hoc loco, vel inutilis,vel prolixa posset fieri narratio, quod nec illis qui nunquam propriaexierunt, credibilis videretur.

The English Version.

And he hathe in his lordschipes many grete marveyles. For in his contree,is the see that men clepen the Gravely See, that is alle gravelle and sond,with outen ony drope of watre: and it ebbethe and flowethe in grete wawes,as other sees don: and it is never stille ne in pes, in no maner cesoun.And no man may passe that see be navye, be no maner of craft: and therforemay no man knowe, what lond is bezond that see. And alle be it that it haveno watre, zit men fynden there in and on the bankes, fulle gode fissche ofother maner of kynde and schappe, thanne men fynden in ony other see; andthei ben of right goode tast, and delycious to mannes mete.

And a 3 iourneys long fro that see, ben gret mountaynes; out of the whichegothe out a gret flood, that comethe out of paradys: and it is fulle ofprecious stones, with outen ony drope of water: and it rennethe thorghe thedesert, on that o syde; so that it makethe the see gravely: and it berethein to that see, and there it endethe. And that flomme rennethe also, 3dayes in the woke, and bryngethe with him grete stones, and the roches alsotherewith, and that gret plentee. And anon as thei ben entred in to thegravely see, thei ben seyn no more; but lost for evere more. And in tho 3dayes, that that ryvere rennethe, no man dar entren in to it: but in theother dayes, men dar entren wel y now. Also bezonde that flomme, moreupward to the desertes, is a gret pleyn alle gravelly betwene themountaynes: and in that playn, every day at the sonne risynge, begynnen togrowe smale trees; and thei growen til mydday, berynge frute: but no mandar taken of that frute; for it is a thing of fayrye. And aftre mydday,thei discrecen and entren azen in to the Erthe, so that at the goynge dounof the Sonne, thei apperen no more; and so thei don every day; and that isa gret marvaille.

In that desert ben many wylde men, that ben hidouse to loken on: for theiben horned; and thei speken nought, but thei gronten, as pygges. And thereis also gret plentee of wylde Houndes. And there ben manye popegayes, thatthei clepen psitakes in hire langage: and thei speken of hire proprenature, and salven men that gon thorghe the desertes, and speken to hem alsappertely, as thoughe it were a man. And thei that speken wel, han a largetonge, and han 5 toos upon a Fote. And there ben also of other manere, thathan but 3 toos upon a fote; and thei speken not, or but litille: for theicone not but cryen.

This Emperour Prestre John, whan he gothe in to battaylle, azenst ony otherLord, he hathe no baneres born before him: but he hathe 3 crosses of gold,fyn, grete and hye, fulle of precious stones: and every of the crosses bensett in a chariot, fulle richely arrayed. And for to kepen every cros, benordeyned 10000 men at Armes, and mo than 100000 men on Fote, in maner asmen wolde kepe a Stondard in oure Contrees, whan that wee ben in lond ofwerre. And this nombre of folk is with outen the pryncipalle Hoost, andwith outen Wenges ordeynd for the bataylle. And he hathe no werre, butridethe with a pryvy meynee, thanne he hathe bore before him but o cross oftree, with outen peynte peynture, and with outen gold or silver or preciousstones; in remembrance, that Jesus suffred dethe upon a cros of tree. Andhe hathe born before him also a plater of gold fulle of erthe, in tokenethat his noblesse and his myghte and his flessche schalle turnen to erthe.And he hathe born before him also a vesselle of silver, fulle of noblejewelles of gold fulle riche, and of precious stones, in tokene of hislordschipe and of his noblesse and of his myght. He duellethe comounly inthe cytee of Suse; and there is his principalle palays, that is so richeand so noble, that no man wil trowe it by estymacioun, but he had seen it.And aboven the chief tour of the palays, ben 2 rounde pomeles of gold; andin everyche of hem ben 2 carboncles grete and large, that schynen fullebrighte upon the nyght. And the principalle zates of his palays ben ofprecious ston, that men clepen sardoyne: and the bordure and the barres benof ivorye: and the wyndowes of the halles and chambres ben of cristalle:and the tables where on men eten, somme ben of emeraudes, summe of amatystand summe of gold, fulle of precious stones; and the pileres, that beren upthe tables, ben of the same precious stones. And the degrees to gon up tohis throne, where he sittethe at the mete, on is of oniche, another is ofcristalle, and another of jaspre grene, another of amatyst, another ofsardyne, another of corneline, and the sevene that he settethe on his feet,is of crisolyte. And alle theise degrees ben bordured with fyn gold, withthe tother precious stones, sett with grete perles oryent. And the sydes ofthe sege of his throne ben of emeraudes, and bordured with gold fullenobely, and dubbed with other precious stones and grete perles. And allethe pileres in his chambre, ben of fyne gold with precious stones, and withmany carboncles, that zeven gret lyght upon the nyght to alle peple. Andalle be it that the charboncle zeve lyght right y now, natheles at alletymes brennethe a vesselle of cristalle fulle of bawme, for to zeven godesmelle, and odour to the emperour, and to voyden awey alle wykkede eyresand corrupciouns. And the forme of his bedd is of fyne saphires bended withgold, for to make him slepen wel, and to refreynen him from lecherye. Forhe wille not lyze with his wyfes, but 4 sithes in the zeer, aftre the fourcesouns: and that is only for to engendre children. He hathe also a fullefayr palays and a noble, at the cytee of Nyse, where that he dwellethe,whan him best lykethe; but the ayr is not so attempree, as it is at thecytee of Suse. And zee schulle undirstonde, that in alle his contree, ne inthe contrees there alle aboute, men eten noghte but ones in the day, as mendon in the court of the grete Chane. And so thei eten every day in hiscourt, mo than 30000 persones, with outen goeres and comeres. But the 30000persones of his contree, ne of the contree of the grete Chane, ne spendennoghte so moche gode, as don 12000 of oure contree. This Emperour PrestreJohn hathe evere more 7 kynges with him, to serve him: and thei departenhire service be certeyn monethes. And with theise kynges serven alle weys72 dukes and 360 erles. And alle the dayes of the zeer, there eten in hishoushold and in his court, 12 erchebysshoppes and 20 bisshoppes. And thepatriark of Seynt Thomas is there, as is the Pope here. And theerchebisshoppes and the bisshoppes and the abboties in that contree, benalle kynges. And everyche of theise grete lordes knowen wel y now theattendance of hire servyse. This on is mayster of his houshold, another ishis chamberleyn, another servethe him of a dissche, another of the cuppe,another is styward, another is mareschalle, another is prynce of his armes:and thus is he fulle nobely and ryally served. And his lond durethe inverry brede 4 moneths iorneyes, and in lengthe out of measure; that is toseyn, alle the yles undir erthe, that wee supposen to ben undir us.

Besyde the yle of Pentexoire, that is the lond of Prestre John, is a gretyle long and brode, that men clepen Milsterak; and it is in the lordschipeof Prestre John. In that yle is gret plentee of godes. There was dwellyngesomtyme a ryche man, and it is not longe sithen, and men clept himGatholonabes; and he was fulle of cauteles and of sotylle disceytes; and hehadde a fulle fair castelle, and a strong, in a mountayne, so strong and sonoble, that no man cowde devise a fairere ne a strangere. And he had letmuren alle the mountayne aboute with a strong walle and a fair. And withinne tho walles he had the fairest gardyn, that ony man myghte beholde; andtherein were trees berynge alle maner of frutes, that ony man cowde devyse;and there in were also alle maner vertuous herbes of gode smelle, and alleother herbes also, that beren faire floures. And he had also in thatgardyn, many faire welles; and beside tho welles, he had lete make fairehalles and faire chambres, depeynted alle with gold and azure. And thereweren in that place many a dyverse thinges and many dyverse stories: and ofbestes and of bryddes, that songen fulle delectabely; and meveden be craft,that it semede that thei weren quyke. And he had also in his gardyn allemaner of foules and of bestes that ony man myghte thenke on, for to havepley or desport to beholde hem. And he had also in that place, the fairestezonge Damyseles, that myghte ben founde undir the age of 15 zere, and thefaireste zonge striplynges, that men myghte gete of that same age: and allethei weren clothed in clothes of gold fully richely: and he seyde, that thoweren aungeles. And he had also let make 3 welles, faire and noble, andalle envyround with ston of jaspre, of cristalle, pyapred with gold, andsett with precious stones and grete orient perles. And he had made aconduyt undir erthe, so that the 3 weles, at his list, on scholde rennemilk, another wyn, and another hony. And that place he clept paradys. Andwhan that ony gode knyghte, that was hardy and noble, cam to see thisrialtee, he wolde lede him into his paradys, and schewen him theisewondirfulle thinges, to his desport, and the marveyllous and delicious songof dyverse briddes, and the faire damyseles, and the faire welles of mylk,wyn and hony, plentevous rennynge. And he wolde let make dyyerseInstrumentes of Musick to sownen in an highe Tour, so merily that it wasjoye for to here; and no man scholde see the craft thereof: and tho, heseyde, weren aungeles of God, and that place was paradys, that God hadbehighte to his frendes, seyenge, Dabo vobis terram fluentem lacte etmel. And thanne wolde he maken hem to drynken of certeyn drynk, where ofanon thei scholden be dronken. And thanne wolde hem thinken gretter delyt,than thei hadden before. And than wolde he seye to hem, that zif thei woldedyen for him and for his love, that aftir hire dethe, thei scholde come tohis paradys; and thei scholde ben of the age of the damyseles, and theischolde pleyen with hem, and zit ben maydenes. And aftir thai, zit scholdehe putten hem in a fayrere paradys, where that thei schold see God ofNature visibely, in His majestee and in His blisse. And than wolde Heschewe hem His entent, and seye hem, that zif thei wolde go sle suche aLord, or suche a man, that was his enemye, or contrarious to his list, thatthei scholde not dred to done it, and for to be slayn therefore hemself:for aftir hire dethe, he wold putten hem into another paradys, that was an100 fold fairer than ony of the tothere; and there schode thei dwellen withthe most fairest damyselles that myghte be, and play with hem ever more.And thus wenten many dyverse lusty bacheleres for to sle grete lords, indyverse countrees, that weren his enemyes, and maden hem self to ben slayn,in hope to have that paradys. And thus often tyme, he was revenged of hisenemyes, be his sotylle disceytes and false cauteles. And whan the worthimen of the contree hadden perceyved this sotylle falshod of thisGatholonabes, thei assembled hem with force, and assayleden his castelle,and slowen him, and destroyden alle the faire places, and alle thenobletees of that paradys. The place of the welles and of the walles and ofmany other thinges, ben zit apertly sene: but the richesse is voyded clene.And it is not longe gon, sithe that place was destroyed.

Of the Develes Hede in the Valeye perilous; and of the Customs of folk in dyverse Yles, that ben abouten, in the Lordschipe of Prestre John.

[Sidenote: Chap. XXVIII.] Besyde that Yle of Mistorak, upon the left syde,nyghe to the ryvere of Phison, is a marveylous thing. There is a valebetwene the mountaynes, that durethe nyghe a 4 myle: and summen clepen itthe Vale Enchaunted; some clepen it the Vale of Develes, and some clepen itthe Vale Perilous. In that vale, heren men often tyme grete tempestes andthondres and grete murmures and noyses, alle dayes and nyghtes: and gretnoyse, as it were sown of tabours and of nakeres and trompes, as thoughe itwere of a gret feste; This ale is alle fulle of develes, and hathe ben alleweyes. And men seyn there, that it is on of the entrees of helle. In thatvale is gret plentee of gold and sylver: wherefore many mysbelevynge men,and manye Christene men also, gon in often tyme, for to have of thethresoure, that there is: but fewe comen azen; and namely of the mysbelevynge men, ne of the Cristene men nouther: for thei ben anon strangledof develes. And in mydde place of that vale, undir a roche, is an hed andthe visage of a devyl bodyliche, fulle horrible and dreadfulle to see, andit schewethe not but the hed, to the schuldres. But there is no man in theworld so hardy, Cristene man ne other, but that he wolde ben a drad for tobeholde it: and that it wolde sem*n him to dye for drede; so is it hidousfor to beholde. For he beholdethe even man so scharply, with dreadfulleeyen, that ben evere more mevynge and sparklynge, as fuyr, and chaungetheand sterethe so often in dyverse manere, with so horrible countenance, thatno man dar not neighen towardes him. And fro him comethe out smoke andstynk and fuyr, and so moche abhomynacioun, that unethe no man may thereendure. But the gode Cristene men, that ben stable in the feythe, entrenwelle withouten perile. For thei wil first schryven hem, and marken hemwith the tokene of the Holy Cros; so that the fendes ne han no power overhem. But alle be it that thei ben with outen perile, zit natheles ne benthei not with outen drede, whan that thei seen the develes visibely andbodyly alle aboute hem, that maken fully dyverse assautes and manaces ineyr and in erthe, and agasten hem with strokes of thondre blastes and oftempestes. And the most drede is, that God wole taken vengeance thanne, ofthat men han mys don azen his wille. And zee schulle undirstonde, that whanmy fellows and I weren in that vale, wee weren in gret thought, whetherthat wee dursten putten oure bodyes in aventure, to gon in or non, in theproteccioun of God. And somme of oure fellowes accordeden to enter, andsomme noght. So there weren with us 2 worthi men, Frere Menoures, thatweren of Lombardye, that seyden, that zif ony man wolde entren, thei woldegon in with us. And when thei hadden seyd so, upon the gracyous trust ofGod and of hem, wee leet synge masse, and made every man to ben schryvenand houseld: and thanne wee entreden 14 personnes; but at oure goynge out,wee weren but 9. And so we wisten nevere, whether that oure fellowes werenlost, or elle turned azen for drede: but wee ne saughe hem never after: andtho weren 2 men of Grece and 3 of Spayne. And oure other fellows, thatwolden not gon in with us, thei wenten by another coste, to ben before us,and so thei were. And thus wee passeden that perilous vale, and foundenthereinne gold and sylver and precious stones and riche jewelles gretplentee, both here and there, as us semed: but whether that it was, as ussemede, I wot nere: for I touched none, because that the develes ben sosubtyle to make a thing to seme otherwise than it is, for to disceyvemankynde; and therfore I towched none; and also because that I wolde notben put out of my devocioun: for I was more devout thanne, than evere I wasbefore or after, and alle for the drede of fendes, that I saughe in dyversefigures; and also for the gret multytude of dede bodyes, that I saughethere liggynge be the weye, be alle the vale, as thoughe there had ben abataylle betwene 2 kynges and the myghtyest of the contree, and that thegretter partye had ben discomfyted and slayn. And I trowe, that unethescholde ony contree have so moche peple with in him, as lay slayn in thatvale, as us thoughte; the whiche was an hidouse sight to seen. And Imerveylled moche, that there weren so manye, and the bodyes all hole, withouten rotynge. But I trowe, that fendes made hem sem*n to ben so hole, withouten rotynge. But that myghte not ben to myn avys, that so manye scholdehave entred so newely, ne so manye newely slayn, with outen stynkynge androtynge. And manye of hem were in habite of Cristene men: but I trowe wel,that it weren of suche, that wenten in for covetyse of the thresoure, thatwas there, and hadden over moche feblenesse in feithe; so that hire hertesne myghte not enduren in the beleve for drede. And therfore weren wee themore devout a gret del: and zit wee weren cast doun and beten down manytymes to the hard erthe, be wyndes and thondres and tempestes: but everemore God of His grace halp us: and so we passed that perilous vale, withouten perile and with outen encombrance. Thanked be alle myghty Godd.

Aftre this, bezonde the vale, is a gret yle, where the folk ben gretegeauntes of 28 fote longe or of 30 fote longe; and thei han no clothinge,but of skynnes of bestes, that thei hangen upon hem: and thei eten nobreed, but alle raw flesche: and thei drynken mylk of bestes; for thei hanplentee of alle bestaylle. And thei have none houses, to lyen inne. Andthei eten more gladly mannes flessche, thanne ony other flesche. In to thatyle dar no man gladly entren: and zif thei seen a schipp and men thereinne, anon thei entren in to the see, for to take hem.

And men seyden us, that in an yle bezonde that, weren geantes of gretterestature: summe of 45 fote, or 50 fote long, and as some men seyn, summe of50 cubytes long: but I saghe none of tho; for I hadde no lust to go to thoparties, because that no man comethe nouther in to that yle ne in to theother, but zif he be devoured anon. And among tho geauntes ben scheep, alsgrete as oxen here; and thei beren gret wolle and roughe. Of the scheep Ihave seyn many tymes. And men han seyn many tymes tho geauntes taken men inthe see out of hire schippes, and broughte hem to lond, 2 in on hond and 2in another, etynge hem goynge, alle rawe and alle quyk.

Another yle is there toward the northe, in the see occean, where that benfulle cruele and ful evele wommen of nature; and thei han precious stonesin hire eyen: and thei ben of that kynde, that zif thei beholden ony manwith wratthe, thei slen him anon with the beholdynge, as dothe thebasilisk.

Another yle is there, fulle fair and gode and gret, and fulle of peple,where the custom is suche, that the firste nyght that thei ben maryed, theimaken another man to lye be hire wifes, for to have hire maydenhode: andtherfore thei taken gret huyre and gret thank. And ther ben certeyn men inevery town, that serven of non other thing; and thei clepen hem Cadeberiz,that is to seyne, the foles of Wanhope. For thei of the contree holden itso gret a thing and so perilous, for to haven the maydenhode of a woman,that hem semethe that thei that haven first the maydenhode, puttethe him inaventure of his lif. And zif the husbonde fynde his wif mayden, that othernext nyghte, aftre that she scholde have ben leyn by of the man, that isassigned therefore, perauntes for dronkenesse or for some other cause, thehusbonde schalle pleyne upon him, that he hathe not don his deveer, insuche cruelle wise, as thoughe he wolde have him slayn therfore. But afterthe firste nyght, that they ben leyn by, thei kepen hem so streytely, thatthei ben not so hardy to speke with no man. And I asked hem the cause, whithat thei helden suche custom: and thei seyden me, that of old tyme, menhadden ben dede for deflourynge of maydenes, that hadden serpentes in hirebodyes, that stongen men upon hire zerdes, that thei dyeden anon: andtherfore thei helden that custom, to make other men, ordeyn'd therefore, tolye be hire wyfes, for drede of dethe, and to assaye the passage beanother, rather than for to putte hem in that aventure.

Aftre that, is another yle, where that wommen maken gret sorwe, whan hirechildren ben y born: and whan thei dyen, thei maken gret feste and gretjoye and revelle, and thanne thei casten hem into a gret fuyr brennynge.And tho that loven wel hire husbondes, zif hire husbondes ben dede, theicasten hem also in the fuyr, with hire children, and brennen hem. And theiseyn, that the fuyr schalle clensen hem of alle filthes and of alle vices,and thei schulle gon pured and clene in to another world, to hirehusbondes, and thei schulle leden hire children with hem. And the cause whithat they wepen, when hire children ben born, is this, for whan thei comenin to this world, thei comen to labour, sorwe and hevynesse: and whi theimaken ioye and gladnesse at hire dyenge, is be cause that, as thei seyn,thanne thei gon to Paradys, where the ryveres rennen mylk and hony, wherethat men seen hem in ioye and in habundance of godes, with outen sorwe andlabour. In that yle men maken hire kyng evere more be eleccioun: and theine chese him nought for no noblesse ne for no ricchesse, but suche an on asis of gode maneres and of gode condiciouns, and therewith alle rightfulle;and also that he be of gret age, and that he have no children. In that ylemen ben fulle rightfulle, and thei don rightfulle iuggementes in everycause, bothe of riche and pore, smale and grete, aftre the quantytee of thetrespas, that is mys don. And the kyng may nought deme no man to dethe,with outen assent of his barouns and other wyse men of conseille, and thatalle the court accorde therto. And zif the kyng him self do ony homycydieor ony cryme, as to sle a man, or ony suche cas, he schalle dye therefore;but he schalle not be slayn, as another man, but men schulle defende inpeyne of dethe, that no man be so hardy to make him companye, ne to spekewith hym, ne that no man zeve him ne selle him ne serve him nouther of metene drynk: and so schalle he dye in myschef. Thei spare no man that hathtrespaced, nouther for love ne for favour ne for ricchesse ne for noblesse,but that he schalle have aftre that he hathe don.

Bezonde that yle, is another yle, where is gret multytude of folk; and theiwole not for nothing eten flesche of hares, ne of hennes, ne of gees: andzit thei bryngen forthe y now, for to seen hem and to beholden hem only.But thei eten Flesche of alle other bestes, and drynken mylk. In thatcontre, thei taken hire doughtres and hire sustres to here wyfes, and hireother kynneswomen. And zif there ben 10 or 12 men or mo dwellynge in anhows, the wif of eyeryche of hem schalle ben comoun to hem alle, thatduellen in that hows; so that every man may liggen with whom he wole ofhem, on o nyght. And zif sche have ony child, sche may zeve it to what mansche list, that hathe companyed with hire; so that no man knoweth there,whether the child be his or anotheres. And zif ony man seye to hem, thatthei norrischen other mennes children, thei answeren, that so don other menhires. In that contre and be all Ynde, ben gret plentee of co*kodrilles,that is the maner of a longe serpent, as I haye seyd before. And in thenyght, thei dwellen in the watir, and on the day, upon the lond, in rochesand caves. And thei ete no mete in all the wynter: but thei lyzn as in adrem, as don the serpentes. Theise serpentes slen men, and thei eten hemwepynge: and whan thei eten, thei meven the over Jowe, and noughte thenether Jowe; and thei have no Tonge. In that contree, and in many otherbezonde that, and also in manye on this half, men putten in werke the sedeof cotoun: and thei sowen it every zeer, and than growthe it in smaletrees, that beren cotoun. And so don men every zeer; so that there isplentee of cotoun, at alle tymes. Item, in this yle and in many other,there is a manner of wode, hard and strong: who so coverethe the coles ofthat wode undir the assches there offe, the coles wil duellen and abydenalle quyk, a zere or more. And that tre hathe many leves, as the gynyprehathe. And there ben also many trees, that of nature thei wole never brennene rote in no manere. And there ben note trees, that beren notes, als greteas a mannes hed. There also ben many bestes, that ben clept orafles.[Footnote: Giraffes.] In Arabye, thei ben clept gerfauntz; that is a bestpomelee or apotted; that is but a litylle more highe, than is a stede; buthe hathe the necke a 20 cubytes long: and his croup and his tayl is as ofan hert: and he may loken over a gret highe Hous. And there ben also inthat contree manye camles, that is a lytille best as a goot, that is wyldeand he lyvethe be the eyr, and etethe nought ne drynkethe nought at notyme. And he chaungethe his colour often tyme: for men seen him oftenscithes, now in o colour and now in another colour: and he may chaunge himin to alle maner of coloures that him list, saf only in to red and white.There ben also in that contree passynge grete serpentes, sume of 120 Fotelong, and thei ben of dyverse coloures, as rayed, rede, grene and zalowe,blewe and blake, and alle spekelede. And there ben othere, that han crestesupon hire hedes: and thei gon upon hire feet upright: and thei ben wel a 4fadme gret or more: and thei duellen alle weye in roches or in mountaynes:and thei han alle wey the throte open, of whens thei droppen venym alleweys. And there ben also wylde swyn of many coloures, als gret as ben oxenin oure contree, and thei ben alle spotted, as ben zonge fownes. And thereben also urchounes, als gret as wylde swyn here. Wee clepen hem poriz despyne. And ther ben lyouns alle whyte gret and myghty. And ther ben also ofother bestes, als grete and more gretter than is a destrere: and men clepenhem loerancz: and sum men clepen hem odenthos: and thei han a blak hed and3 longe hornes trenchant in the front, scharpe as a sword; and the body issclender. And he is a fulle felonous best: and he chacethe and sleethe theolifaunt. There ben also manye other bestes, fullye wykked and cruelle,that ben not mocheles more than a bere; and thei han the hed lyche a bore;and thei han 6 feet: and on every foote 2 large clawes trenchant: and thebody is lyche a bere, and the tayl as a lyoun. And there ben also myse, alsgret as houndes; and zalowe myse, als grete as ravenes. And ther ben geesalle rede, thre sithes more gret than oure here: and thei han the hed, thenecke and the brest alle black. And many other dyverse bestes ben in thocontrees, and elle where there abouten: and manye dyverse briddes also; ofthe whiche, it were to longe for to telle zou: and therefore I passe overat this tyme.

CAPVT. 47.

De Bracmannorum et aliorum Insulis.

Bracmannorum Insula quasi ad medium Imperij consistit Praesbyteri Ioannis.Hic licet Christiani non sunt, viuunt tamen naturali optimo more. Rudesenim et incomparati, simplices, et inscij omnis artis apparent. Non cupidi,superbi, inuidi, iracundi, gulosi, aut luxuriosi nec iurant, fraudant, autmentiuntur. Laborant corpora, sed intendunt animo implere quo ad valentnaturale mandatum, hoc facias alijs quod tibi vis fieri: credentes etadorantes omnium creatorum Deum, et sperantes ab ipso simpliciterParadisum.

Sobrij quoque sunt, quapropter et longo tempore viuunt: et si quis ab eorummoribus degenerat, proscribitur perpetuò sine mora, omnibus nulla positadifferentia personarum, vnde et in iusto Dei iudicio, quòd naturalemexercere iustitiam contendunt, Elementa eis naturaliter obsequuntur, etrarò eos tangit tempestas, aut fames, pestilentia aut gladius.

[Sidenote: Flumen Chene.] Magna riparia dicta Chene currit per Insulam,ministrans piscium et aquarum copiam: Istos olim Alexander rex Grecorumdebellare cupiens, misit eis literas comminationis, cui inter caeteranotabilia remandauerunt, nihil se habere curiosi, quod Rex tantus deberetconcupiscere, nihilque ita se timere perdituros sicut pacem bonam, quamhactenus habuerunt inconcussam: sicque diuino nutu est actum vt Rextruculentus ad alia se verteret, atque in breui postmodùm caderet, quiadissipat Dominus eos, qui bella volunt, et istis manet pax multadiligentibus eam.

[Sidenote: Pytan.] Pytan Insula breuis continet paucos et breueshabitatores, Pygmaeis modico longiores, qui decoris vultibus nullo vnquamcibo vescentes, specialis pomi quod secum portant sustentantur odore, quosi carerent ad parum, color in vultu marcesceret, et die tertia vitaperiret.

Discretio et rationabilitas ijs adest modica, nec enim habent laborare nisipro vestitu, quem sibi circa arbusta colligunt: Et conficit vnusquisque pro12 annis vitæ suæ.

Vltra hanc Insulam siluestres, et fortes habentur homines, sed bestiales,vestiti per totum corpus proprijs capillis et pilis, exceptis palmis, etfaciebus, qui videntur penitus gubernatione et politia carere: venanturcarnes per siluas, et discurrunt piscantes in aquis, omnia cruda vorantes.

[Sidenote: Fluius Briemer.] Huius ad terræ metas manat fluuius Briemerlatitudinis duarum leucarum, et semis, quem nos transire nequiuimus, necausi fuimus. Quoniam illo transmisso instant deserta 15, aut pluriumdiætatum inhabitata nunc temporis (prout audieramus) diuersis et nobisignotis generibus bestiarum, serpentum, draconum, gryphium, aspidum,dypsarum, et colubrorum in multitudine tanta, vt centum millia armatorumsimul pertingere vsquè ad arbores, quæ ibi dic*ntur solis et lunæ, vixpossent. Attamen suo tempore Alexander magnus scribitur pertigisse, etquaedam ab arboribus fictitia succepisse responsa.

[Sidenote: Balsamum indicum.] Circa has arbores excolitur Balsamum, cuiusliquoris comparatio nusquam scitur contineri sub coelo. Nam ibidem homines,de istarum arborum fructibus et Balsamo vtentes dic*ntur illorum virtutequadringentis aut pluribus annis viuere.

Peruenit autem et Dux Danus Ogerus, ac manducauit de illis, vnde etnonnulli præ sensus stoliditate vel fidei leuitate putant ipsum adhuc alibiviuere in terris. Ego autem quia tantum pro dilatanda Christianitatelaborauit arbitror magis, eum regnare cum Christo in coelis.

[Sidenote: Taprobana Insula, et eius descriptio.] Versus Orientales partesIndorum consistit magna regio Taprobane exuberans optimis terrenorumbonorum, in quam nauigio intrauimus in octo vel circa diaetis per aquamsatis tenuem, haud profundam. Ibi, sicut et in alijs multis Insulis, rexnon nascitur sed eligitur per partes terræ: et est haec vna de quindecimnominatis Regionibus conquisitionis Ogeri. Ista, cum modicum declinet àcirculo terræ sub Æquatore, patitur in anno duas æstates, et duas hyemes,si tamen hyems aliqua dici debeat, et non magis æstas, quia nullus hic diesanni caret fructu, flore, germine.

Habitatores sunt discreti, et honesti, vnde et mercatores de remotispartibus libenter cum ijs communicant: et sparsim per regionem habitantplurimi diuites Christiani.

[Sidenote: Orilla. Argita.] Hijs iunguntur duæ insulæ (quas nos vocamus,Orilla, et Argita), quanquam illa lingua aliter nominentur. In quarum primasunt multæ mineriæ auri, in secunda argenti, et propter quandamcrassitudinem aeris continuam, perpauca apparent sydera, praeter vnum quoddic*nt Canopum, quod æstimo planetam Veneris. [Sidenote: Hunc locum notatGerardus Mercator in sua charta generali.] Et quod mirum est valdè de omnilunatione ijs apparet nisi 2. quarta. Cuius rei probabilis ratio effugitetiam Astronomos valdè peritos. Atque per has Insulas quoddam rubrum mare àmari Oceano segregatur.

Itaque in Orilla in locis multis effoditur, colligitur, et conflaturoptimum auri metallum, per viros, mulieres, et paruulos in hoc instructos,sed et in nonnullis ibi montibus monstrantur congregationes bestiolarum inquantitate nostrorum catulorum, in formicarum forma ac natura totali: quipro suis viribus effodiunt, purificant, et colligunt cum intentaoccupatione auri minutias, eas reponentes, et repositas retrahentes decauernis et specubus in cauernas et specus. Et in conseruando sumdiligentes et acres, vt nemo audeat de facili propinquare, nisi quodinterdum ab illis pausantibus; seu ab æstu se occultantibus, aliqui nonsine periculo in dromedarijs et veredarijs rapiunt, vel furantur.

Solet etiam ab eis obtineri, quòd excogitato ingenio super equam quæ nuperfoetum ediderit, imponentes homines duas de ligno cistulas, seu cophinosnouos, vacuos, et apertos à lateribus dependentes propè terram: hancfamelicam dimittunt vt se pascat ad herbas in montem: Quam formicæ videntessolam salientes et iocantes, colludunt ad eam et ad eius confines pronouitate: et quoniam eis est naturale, vt circa se omne vacuum implereconentur comportant certatim aurum suum in vasculis suis mundis. Cumquehomines a remotis tempus obseruauerint, emittunt pellum equæ vt videatmatrem, cuius aspectu iam diu stetit priuatus, ad cuius hinnitum protinusequa reuertitur onusta de auro. Hijs ergò et similibus modis homines aurumdiripiunt à formicis.

CAPVT. 48.

Aliquid de loco Paradisi terrestris per auditum.

A Finibus Imperij Indiæ recta linea in orientem nihil est habitatum velhabitabile, propter rupium, et montium altitudinem, et asperitatem, etpropter aeris inter Alpes diuersitatem: nam in multis locis, licetquandoque aer sit serenus, nunc fit spissus nunc fumosus, vel venenosus, etfrequenter die medio tenebrosus. Durantque aut potius aggrauesc*nthuiusmodi difficultates, vsque ad illum amænissimum Paradisi locum, quemprotoplausti per inobedientiam sibi et posteris perdidisse nosc*ntur, quodspacium si metiri posset, est multarum vtique diætarum. Quia iam nonvlterius processi, nec procedere quiui, pauca duntaxat de illo loco referamverisimilia, quæ didici per auditum.

[Sidenote: Descriptio Paradisi.] Paradisus terrestris dicitur locusspaciosus ad amplitudinem quasi quinque Insularum nostrarum, Angliæ,Normanniæ, Hiberniæ, Scotiæ, et Noruegiæ, aut forsan satis plurium. Cuiussitus est pertingens in altitudine ad aeris supremam superficiem, eò quodillic terra vel terræ orbis sit multum spissior quàm alibi per modumexcentricum à vero centro mundi, nec valet hoc deinde ab aliquo expertorefelli, scriptura veritatis clamante, quòd ibi sit fons irrigans vniuersamsuperficiem terrae: aquae enim est natura semper fluere ad Ima.

Exeunt autem ab illo fonte versus nostri partes hemispherij, hoc est nobisde illo loco in occidentem quatuor flumina, Pyson, Gyon, Tygris, etEuphrates, ab ista dimidia parte terrae circa Æquatoris circulum terraeinfluentes, quapropter et merito credendum videtur, exire de eodem fonte etalia quatuor flumina irrigantia terram oppositam, quae est circa alteramdimidiam partem circuli Æquatoris, quamuis nos eorum fluminum loca,virtutes, et nomina ignoramus, quòd homines habitant ab alia parteÆquinoctij.

[Sidenote: Gentes ad austrum Aequatoris.] Hoc tamen volo sciri pro vero etaudiui, illic terræ faciem inhabitatam in maxima multitudine ciuitatum,vrbium, et regionum, quoniam et eorum institores Indiam frequentant, etnunciant sibi inuicem gentes et principes per literas, ac alijs modisdestinare sunt visi.

[Sidenote: Ganges fluuius.] Vnus nostrorum fluuiorum Pyson currit per
Indiam, et per eius deserta quandoque sub terra, sed saepiùs supra, qui et
Ganges illic appellatus est, ab illo vltimo Paganitatis rege, quem Dux
Ogerus deuictum cùm baptizari renueret in ipso flumine proiectum submersit.

Ad littus huius reperiuntur multi lapides praeciositatis immensæ et metalligrani carissimi, nec non et auri mineriæ, multumque descendit in eo natanslignum Aloes ex Paradiso, quod rebus miræ virtutis inserit Salomon inCanticis.

Hinc secundus fluuius Gyon, currit per Aethiopiam, vnde dum venit inÆgyptum, accipit nomen Nilus. Tertius Tygris veniens per Assyriam influitmaiorem Armeniam et Persiam: tandemque fluuij singuli per loca singula seiactant in mare per quod defluunt vsque ad Nador, id est, ad oppositumdiametrum paradisi: Ideoque merito æstimantur omnes vniuerso orbe aquædulces originem capere, à supradicto paradisi fonte, quamuis secundumdistantiam maiorem vel minorem, et secundum naturas rerum per quas meantdiuersos habere inueniuntur sapores, atque virtutes.

Porrò ipsum Paradisi locum audiui à tribus plagis, orientali, meridionali,et septentrionali, inaccessibilem tam hominibus quàm bestijs, eo quòdapparet ripis perpendiculariter abscissa, tanquam inestimabilisaltitudinis. Et ab occidente id est nostra parte tanquam super omniumhumanorum intuitum rogus ardens, qui in scripturis rumphea flammeaappellator, vt nulli creaturæ terrenæ ascensus in eum credatur nisiquibusdam volatilibus, prout decreuit iusti iudicij Deus.

Ambulantibus enim illuc siue repentibus hominibus obstarent tenebræ imorupes, aer infestus, bestiæ, serpentes, frigus, et camua. Nauigare autemcontra ictum fluminis nitentes impediret intrinsecus recursus, acimpetuosus et quandoque subterraneus aquæ cursus descendentis cumvehementia ab euectissimo, vt dictum est, loco, qui suo quoque strepitu,per petras atque strictos aliosque diuersos cadens gurgites, efficeretsurdos, et aeris mutatio caecos, vnde et multi tam nobiles quàm ignobiles,fatua sese audacia in isto ponentes periculo perierunt, alijs excoecatis,alijs absurdatis, et nonnullis in ipso accessu subitanea morte peremptis.Ex quo nimirum credi habetur isto Deum displicere conatum.

Quapropter et ego ex illo loco statui animum ad repatriandum, quatenus Deopropitio, Anglia quæ me produxit seculo viuentem, usciperet morientem.

Of the Godenesse of the folk of the Yle of Bragman. Of Kyng Alisandre: and
wherfore the Emperour of Ynde is clept Prestre John.

[Sidenote: Cap. XXIX.] And bezonde that yle, is another yle, gret and gode,and, plentyfous, where that ben gode folk and trewe, and of gode lyvynge,aftre hire beleve, and of gode feythe. And alle be it that thei ben notcristned, ne have no perfyt lawe, zit natheles of kyndely lawe, thei benfulle of alle vertue, and thei eschewen alle vices and alle malices andalle synnes. For thei ben not proude ne coveytous ne envyous ne wrathefullene glotouns ne leccherous; ne thei don to no man other wise than thei woldethat other men diden to hem: and in this poynt, thei fullefillen the 10commandementes of God: and thei zive no charge of aveer ne of ricchesse:and thei lye not, ne thei swere not, for non occasioun; but thei seynsymply, ze and nay. For thei seyn, He that swerethe, wil disceyve hisneyghbore: and therfore alle that thei don, thei don it with outen othe.And men clepen that yle, the Yle of Bragman: and somme men clepen it theLond of Feythe. And thorgh that lond runnethe a gret ryvere, that is cleptThebe. And in generalle, alle the men of tho yles and of alle the marchesthere abouten, ben more trewe than in ony othere contrees there abouten,and more righte fulle than othere, in alle thinges. In that yle is nothief, ne mordrere, ne comoun woman, ne pore beggere, ne nevere was manslayn in that contree. And thei ben so chast, and leden so gode lif, as thothei weren religious men: and thei fasten alle dayes. And because thei benso trewe and so rightfulle and so fulle of alle gode condiciouns, theiweren nevere greved with tempestes ne with thondre ne with leyt ne withhayl ne with pestylence ne with werre ne with hungre ne with non othertribulaccioun, as wee ben many tymes amonges us, for our synnes. Wherforeit semethe wel, that God lovethe hem and is plesed with hire creance, forhire gode dedes. Thei beleven wel in God, that made alle thinges; and himthei worschipen. And thei preysen non erthely ricchesse; and so thei benalle right fulle. And thei lyven fulle ordynatly, and so sobrely in met anddrynk, that thei lyven right longe. And the most part of hem dyen withouten syknesse, whan nature faylethe hem for elde. And it befelle in KyngAlisandres tyme, that he purposed him to conquere that yle, and to makenhem to holden of him. And whan thei of the contree herden it, thei sentenmessangeres to him with lettres, that seyden thus: What may ben y now tothat man, to whom alle the world is insuffisant: thou schalt fynde no thingin us, that may cause the to warren azenst us: for wee have no ricchesse,ne none wee coveyten: and alle the godes of our contree ben in comoun. Ouremete, that we susteyne with alle oure bodyes, is our richesse: and in stedeof tresoure of gold and sylver, wee maken oure tresoure of accord and pees,and for to love every man other. And for to apparaylle with oure bodyes,wee usen a sely litylle clout, for to wrappen in oure carcynes. Oure wyfesne ben not arrayed for to make no man plesance, but only connable array,for to eschewe folye. Whan men peynen hem to arraye the body, for to makeit sem*n fayrere than God made it, thei don gret synne. For man scholde notdevise no aske grettre beautee, than God hathe ordeyned man to ben at hisbirthe. The erthe mynystrethe to us 2 thynges; our liflode, that comethe ofthe erthe that wee lyve by, and oure sepulture aftre oure dethe. Wee haveben in perpetuelle pees tille now, that thou come to disherite us; and alsowee have a kyng, nought for to do justice to every man, for he schallefynde no forfete amonge us; but for to kepe noblesse, and for to schewethat wee ben obeyssant, wee have a kyng. For justice ne hathe not among usno place: for wee don no man otherwise than wee desiren that man don to us;so that rightwisnesse ne vengeance han nought to don amonges us; so that nothing thou may take fro us, but oure god pes, that alle weys hath duredamonge us. And whan Kyng Alisandre had rad theise lettres, he thoughte thathe scholde do gret synne, for to trouble hem: and thanne he sente hemsurtee*z, that thei scholde not ben aferd of him, and that thei scholdekepen hire gode maneres and hire gode pees, as thei hadden used before ofcustom; and so he let hem allone.

Another yle there is, that men clepen Oxidrate; and another yle, that menclepen Gynosophe, where there is also gode folk, and fulle of gode feythe:and thei holden for the most partye the gode condiciouns and customs andgode maneres, as men of the contree above seyd: but thei gon alle naked. Into that yle entred Kyng Alisandre, to see the manere. And when he saughehire gret feythe and hire trouthe, that was amonges hem, he seyde that hewolde not greven hem: and bad hem aske of him, what that they wolde have ofhym, ricchesse or ony thing elles; and thei scholde have it with godewille. And thei answerden, that he was riche y now, that hadde mete anddrynke to susteyne the body with. For the ricchesse of this world, that istransitorie, is not worthe: but zif it were in his power to make hemimmortalle, there of wolde thei preyen him, and thanken him. And Alisandreanswerde hem, that it was not in his powere to don it, because he wasmortelle, as thei were. And thanne thei asked him, whi he was so proud andso fierce and so besy, for to putten alle the world undre his subieccioun,righte as thou were a god; and hast no terme of this lif, neither day nehour; and wylnest to have alle the world at thi commandement, that schalleleve the with outen fayle, or thou leve it. And righte as it hathe ben toother men before the, right so it schalle ben to othere aftre the: and fromhens schal thou bere no thyng; but as thou were born naked, righte so allenaked schalle thi body ben turned in to erthe, that thou were made of.Wherfore thou scholdest thenke and impresse it in thi mynde, that nothingis immortalle, but only God, that made alle thing. Be the whiche answere,Alisandre was gretly astoneyed and abayst; and alle confuse departe fromhem. And alle be it that theyse folk han not the articles of oure feythe,as wee han, natheles for hire gode feythe naturelle, and for hire godeentent, I trowe fulle, that God lovethe hem, and that God take hire servyseto gree, right as he did of Job, that was a Paynem, and held him for histrewe servaunt. And therfore alle be it that there ben many dyverse lawesin the world, zit I trowe, that God lovethe alweys hem that loven him, andserven him mekely in trouthe; and namely, hem that dispysen the veyn glorieof this world; as this folk don, and as Job did also: and therfore seydeoure Lorde, be the mouthe of Ozee the prophete, Ponam eis multiplicesleges meas. And also in another place, Qui totum orbem subdit suislegibus. And also our Lord seythe in the Gospelle, Alias oves habeo, quenon sunt ex hoc ovili; that is to seyne, that he hadde othere servauntes,than tho that ben undre Cristene lawe. And to that acordethe the avisioun,that Seynt Petir saughe at Jaffe, how the aungel cam from Hevene, andbroughte before him diverse bestes, as serpentes and other crepynge bestesof the erthe, and of other also gret plentee, and bad him take and ete. AndSeynt Petir answerde; I ete never, quoth he, of unclene bestes. And thanneseyde the aungelle, Non dices immunda, que Deus mundavit. And that was intokene, that no man scholde have in despite non erthely man, for herediverse lawes: for wee knowe not whom God lovethe, ne whom God hatethe. Andfor that ensample, whan men seyn De profundis, thei seyn it in comoun andin generalle, with the Cristene, pro animabus omnium defunctorum, proquibus sit orandum. And therfore seye I of this folk, that ben so treweand so feythefulle, that God lovethe hem. For he hathe amonges hem many ofthe prophetes, and alle weye hathe had. And in tho yles, thei prophecyedthe incarnacioun of oure Lord Jesu Crist, how he scholde ben born of amayden; 3000 zeer or more or oure Lord was born of the Virgyne Marie. Andthei beleeven wel in the incarnacioun, and that fulle perfitely: but theiknowe not the manere, how be suffred his passioun and dethe for us.

And bezonde theise yles, there is another yle, that is clept Pytan. Thefolk of that contree ne tyle not, ne laboure not the erthe: for thei etenno manere thing: and thei ben of gode colour, and of faire schap, aftrehire gretnesse: but the smalle ben as dwerghes: but not so litylle, as benthe pigmeyes. Theise men lyven be the smelle of wylde apples, and whan theigon ony fer weye, thei beren the apples with hem. For zif the hadde lostthe savour of the apples, thei scholde dyen anon. Thei ne ben not fulleresonable: but thei ben symple and bestyalle.

Aftre that, is another yle, where the folk ben alle skynned, roughe heer,as a rough best, saf only the face and the pawme of the hond. Theise folkgon als wel undir the watir of the see, as thei don above the lond, alledrye. And thei eten bothe flessche and fissche alle raughe. In this yle isa great ryvere, that is wel a 2 myle and an half of brede, that is cleptBeumare. And fro that rivere a 15 journeyes in lengthe, goynge be thedesertes of the tother syde of the ryvere, (whoso myght gon it, for I wasnot there: but it was told us of hem of the contree, that with inne thodesertes) weren the trees of the sonne, and of the mone, that spaken toKyng Alisandre, and warned him of his dethe. And men seyn, that the folkthat kepen tho trees, and eten of the frute and of the bawme that growethethere, lyven wel 400 zeere or 500 zere, be vertue of the frut and of thebawme. For men seyn, that bawme growethe there in gret plentee, and nowhere elles, saf only at Babyloyne, as I have told zou before. Wee woldehan gon toward the trees fulle gladly, zif wee had myght: but I trowe, that100000 men of armes myghte not passen the desertes safly, for the gretmultytude of wylde bestes, and of grete dragouns, and of grete multytudeserpentes, that there ben, that slen and devouren alle that comen aneynteshem. In that contre ben manye white olifantes with outen nombre, and ofunycornes, and of lyouns of many maneres, and many of suche bestes, that Ihave told before, and of many other hydouse bestes with outen nombre.

Many other yles there ben in the lond of Prestre John, and many gretemarveyles, that weren to long to tellen alle, bothe of his ricchesse and ofhis noblesse, and of the gret plentee also of precious stones, that hehathe. I trow that zee knowe wel y now, and have herd seye, wherefore theEmperour is clept Prestre John. But nathales for hem that knowen not, Ischalle seye zou the cause. It was somtyme an Emperour there, that was aworthi and a fulle noble prynce, that hadde Cristene knyghtes in hiscompanye, as he hathe that is how. So it befelle, that he hadde gret listfor to see the service in the chirche, among Cristen men. And than duredCristendom bezonde the zee, alle Turkye, Surrye, Tartarie, Jerusalem,Palestyne, Arabye, Halappee, and alle the lond of Egypte. So it befelle,that this emperour cam, with a Cristene knyght with him, into a chirche inEgypt: and it was the Saterday in Wyttson woke. And the bishop made ordres.And he beheld and listend the servyse fulle tentyfly: and he askede theCristene knight, what men of degree thei scholden ben prestes. And than theemperour seyde, that he wolde no longer ben clept kyng ne emperour, butpreest; and that he wolde have the name of the first preest, that went outof the chirche: and his name was John. And so evere more sithens, he iscleped Prestre John.

In his lond ben manye Cristene men of gode feythe and of gode lawe; andnamely of hem of the same contree; and han comounly hire prestes, thatsyngen the messe, and maken the sacrement of the awtier of bred, right asthe Grekes don: but thei seyn not so many thinges as the messe, as men donhere. For thei seye not but only that, that the apostles seyden, as oureLord taughte hem: righte as seynt Peter and seynt Thomas and the otherapostles songen the messe, seyenge the Pater-noster, and the wordes of thesacrement. But wee have many mo addiciouns, that dyverse popes han made,that thei ne knowe not offe;

Of the Hilles of Gold, that Pissemyres kepen: and of the 4 Flodes, that comen fro Paradys terrestre.

[Sidenote: Cap. XXX.] Toward the est partye of Prestre Johnes lond, is anyle gode an gret, that men clepen Taprobane, that is fulle noble and fullefructuous: and the kyng thereof is fulle ryche, and is undre the obeyssanceof Prestre John. And alle weys there thei make hire king be eleccyoun. Inthat ile ben 2 someres and 2 wyntres; and men harvesten the corn twyes azeer. And in alle the cesouns of the zeer ben the gardynes florisht. Theredwellen gode folke and resonable, and manye Cristene men amonges hem, thatben so riche, that thei wyte not what to done with hire godes. Of oldetyme, whan men passed from the lond of Prestre John unto that yle, menmaden ordynance for to passe by schippe, 23 dayes or more: but now menpassen by schippe in 7 dayes. And men may see the botme of the see in manyplaces: for it is not fulle depe.

Besyde that yle, toward the est, ben 2 other yles: and men clepen that onOrille, and that other Argyte; of the whiche alle the lond is myne of goldand sylver. And tho yles ben right where that the Rede See departethe frothe see occean. And in tho yles men seen ther no sterres so clerly as inother places: for there apperen no sterres, but only o clere sterre, thatmen clepen Canapos. And there is not the mone seyn in alle the lunacioun,saf only the seconde quarteroun. In the yle also of this Taprobane ben grethilles of gold, that Pissemyres kepen fulle diligently. And thei fynen thepured gold, and casten away the unpured. And theise Pissemyres ben gret ashoundes: so that no man dar come to tho hilles: for the Pissemyres woldeassaylen hem and devouren hem anon; so that no man may gete of that gold,but be gret sleighte. And therfore whan it is gret hete, the Pissemyresresten hem in the erthe, from pryme of the day in to noon: and than thefolk of the con tree taken camayles, dromedaries and hors and other bestesand gon thidre, and chargen hem in alle haste that thei may. And aftre thatthei fleen away, in alle haste that the bestes may go, or the Pissemyrescomen out of the erthe. And in other tymes, whan it is not so hote, andthat he Pissemyres ne resten hem not in the erthe, than thei geten gold bethis sotyltee: thei taken mares, that han zonge coltes or foles, and leynupon the mares voyde vesselles made therfore; and thei ben alle openaboven, and hangynge lowe to the erthe: and thanne thei sende forth thomares for to pasturen aboute the hilles, and with holden the foles with hemat home. And whan the Pissemyres sen tho vesselles, thei lepen in anon, andthei han this kynde, that thei lete no thing ben empty among hem, but anonthei fillen it, be it what maner of thing that it be: and so thei fillentho vesselles with gold. And whan that the folk supposen, that the vesselleben fulle, thei putten forthe anon the zonge foles, and maken hem to nyzenaftre hire dames; and than anon the mares retornen towardes hire foles,with hire charges of gold; and than men dischargen hem, and geten gold ynow be this sotyltee. For the Pissemyres wole suffren bestes to gon andpasturen amonges hem; but no man in no wyse.

And bezonde the lond and the yles and the desertes of Prestre Johneslordschipe, in goynge streyght toward the est, men fynde nothing butmountaynes and roches fulle grete: and there is the derke regyoun, where noman may see, nouther be day ne be nyght, as thei of the contree seyn. Andthat desert, and that place of derknesse, duren fro this cost unto Paradysterrestre; where that Adam oure foremost fader, and Eve weren putt, thatdwelleden there but lytylle while; and that is towards the est, at thebegynnynge of the erthe. But that is not that est, that wee clep oure est,on this half, where the sonne risethe to us: for whenne the sonne is est intho partyes, toward Paradys terrestre, it is thanne mydnyght in oureparties o this half, for the rowndenesse of the erthe, of the whiche I havetowched to zou before. For oure Lord God made the erthe alle round, in themydde place of the firmament. And there as mountaynes and hilles ben, andvaleyes, that is not but only of Noes flode, that wasted the softe groundand the tendre, and felle doun into valeyes: and the harde erthe, and theroche abyden mountaynes, whan the soft erthe and tendre wax nessche,throghe the water, and felle and becamen valeyes.

Of Paradys, ne can not I speken propurly: for I was not there. It is ferbezonde; and that forthinkethe me: and also I was not worthi. But as I haveherd seye of wyse men bezonde, I schalle telle zou with gode wille. Paradysterrestre, as wise men seyn, is the highest place of erthe, that is in allethe world: and it is so highe, that it touchethe nyghe to the cercle of themone, there as the mone makethe hire torn. For sche is so highe, that theflode of Noe ne myght not come to hire, that wolde have covered alle theerthe of the world alle aboute, and aboven and benethen, saf Paradys onlyallone. And this Paradys is enclosed alle aboute with a walle; and men wytenot wherof it is. For the walles ben covered alle over with mosse; as itsemethe. And it semethe not that the walle is ston of nature. And thatwalle strecchethe fro the southe to the northe; and it hathe not but onentree, that is closed with fyre brennynge; so that no man, that ismortalle, ne dar not entren. And in the moste highe place of Paradys, evenein the myddel place, is a welle, that castethe out the 4 flodes, thatrennen be dyverse londes: of the whiche, the first is clept Phison orGanges, that is alle on: and it rennethe thorghe out Ynde or Emlak: in thewhiche ryvere ben manye preciouse stones, and mochel of lignum aloes, andmoche gravelle of gold. And that other ryvere is clept Nilus or Gyson, thatgothe be Ethiope, and aftre be Egypt. And that other is clept Tigris, thatrennethe be Assirye and be Armenye the grete. And that other is cleptEufrate, that rennethe also be Medee and be Armonye and be Persye. And menthere bezonde seyn, that alle the swete watres of the world aboven andbenethen, taken hire begynnynge of the welle of Paradys: and out of thatwelle, alle watres comen and gon. The firste ryvere is clept Phison, thatis to seyne in hire langage, Assemblee: for many other ryveres meten hemthere, and gon in to that ryvere. And sum men clepen it Ganges; for a kyngthat was in Ynde, that highte Gangeres, and that it ran thorge out hislond. And that water is in sum place clere, and in sum place trouble: insum place hoot, and in sum place cole. The seconde ryvere is clept Nilus orGyson: for it is alle weye trouble: and Gyson, in the langage of Ethiope,is to seye trouble: and in the langage of Egipt also. The thridde ryvere,that is clept Tigris, is as moche for to seye as faste rennynge: for herennethe more faste than ony of the tother. And also there is a best, thatis cleped Tigris, that is faste rennynge. The fourthe ryvere is cleptEufrates, that is to seyne, wel berynge: for there growen manye godes uponthat ryvere, as cornes, frutes, and othere godes y nowe plentee.

And zee schulle undirstonde, that no man that is mortelle, ne may notapprochen to that paradys. For be londe no man may go for wylde bestes,that ben in the desertes, and for the highe mountaynes and gret hugeroches, that no man may passe by, for the derke places that ben there, andthat manye: and be the ryveres may no man go; for the water rennethe sorudely and so scharply, because that it comethe doun so outrageously fromthe highe places aboven, that it rennethe in so grete wawes, that no schippmay not rowe ne seyle azenes it: and the watre rorethe so, and makethe sohuge noyse, and so gret tempest, that no man may here other in the schipp,thoughe he cryede with alle the craft that he cowde, in the hyeste voysthat he myghte. Many grete lordes han assayed with gret wille many tymesfor to passen be tho ryveres toward paradys, with fulle grete companyes:but thei myghte not speden in hire viage; and manye dyeden for werynesse ofrowynge azenst tho stronge wawes; and many of hem becamen blynde, and manydeve, for the noyse of the water: and summe weren perisscht and loste, withinne the wawes: so that no mortelle man may approche to that place, withouten specyalle grace of God: so that of that place I can seye zou no more.And therfore I schall holde me stille, and retornen to that that I haveseen.

CAPVT. 49.

In reuertendo de Cassan, et Riboth, et de diuite Epulone.

[Sidenote: Via per quam Mandeuillus redijt in Angliam.] Ex hinc de illisquæ in reuertendo vidi scribo cursim pauca, ne modum excedere videaturmateria. [Sidenote: Cassan.] Reuertebar itaque quasi per Aquilonare latusImperij Presbyteri Ioannis, et nunc terræ, non mari nos commendantes,transiuimus Deo Ductore, multas Insulas in multis diaetis, et peruenimus adregionem magnam Cassan: haec cum sit vna de quindecim habens longitudinemdiaetarum 60. et latitudinem propè 30. posset esse nominatior omnibus ibicirca prouincijs, si a nostris frequentaretur.

Notandum. Cassan (secundum Odericum) est melior prouincia de mundo, vbistrictior est, habet diaetas 50. vbi longior 60, et est vna de 12.prouincijs Imperij Grand Can. Est ista populosa, distincta ciuitatibus, vtquisque à quacunque plaga de vna exeat ciuitate nouerit aliam in mediadiaeta propinquam. Tenétque istam regionem Cassan rex diues et potens, proparte de Imperio Praebyteri Ioannis, et pro parte de Imperio Grand Can.

[Sidenote: Riboth.] De ista in reuersione nostra venimus ad Regnum Riboth,quod similiter est vnum de quindecim, latum, et speciosum, in quo de multisbonis, habetur plena copia. Hoc tenetur in toto de Imperio Tartarorum.

[Sidenote: Labassi, summus idolorum pontifex.] Vna est ibi inter et superomnes ciuitas Sacerdotalis, et Regia, in qua Rex habet suum magnificumpalatium, et summus Idolorum Pontifex quem Labassi appellant, cui omnesRegni obediunt et populi sicut Domino Papæ nos Christiani quoniam et iubet,et benedicit, ac confert sacerdotibus beneficia idolorum.

Ciuitatis vndique muri sunt compacti albis et nigris lapidibus conquadratisad modum scakarij, omnesque contractæ simili pauimento sunt stratæ. Tantaest illic reuerentia sacrificiorum vt si quis vel in modica quantitate,sanguinem hominis, seu immolaticiæ pecudis fudisse deprehensus fuerit,nequaquam iudicium mortis euadet. Et inter innumeras superstitiones estillic vna talis.

Haeres cuius pater defungitur, si alicuius vult esse reputationis, mandatcognatos, amicos, Relligiosos, et sacerdotes pro posse, qui certo Dieconuenientes sub magno Symphoniæ festo, corportant defuncti cadauer, inmontis sublime cacumen. Ibi accedens dignior Praelatorum, funeris caputabscindit, tradens haeredi in aureo disco decantanti sub deuotione suasorationes cum suis in propria lingua. Atque interim aues regionis rapaces,et immundæ, vt corui, vultures, et aquilæ, quæ pro consuetudine optimèmorem norunt, aduolant magno numero in aere: Tuncque Relligiosi c*msacerdotibus detruncant corpus in frusta velut in macello, proijcientespecias in altum auibus, ac decantantes certam ad hoc compositam orationem,tanquam si nostri sacerdotes cantarent. Subuenite sancti Dei, etc.

Et habet eorum oratio, hunc sensum in sua lingua. Respice quàm iustus etsanctus extitit hom*o iste, quem Angeli Dei conueniunt accipere et inParadisum deferre. Talique diabolico errore delusi, putant filius, etamici, quod defunctus sit in Paradisum translatus, viuat illic sempiternebeatus, quoniam, vbi plures conuenere volucrum, ibi maiorem laetantur etiactant fuisse numerum Angelorum.

Hinc deinde reuertentes, cum choris, et resonantia Musicorum, filiusparatum praestat omnibus conuiuium, in cuius fine pro extremo ferculo,tradit singulis particulam, de patris capite summa cum devotione. Hancetiam capitis caluariam filius facit postmodum debitè formari et polirisibi pro cypho, in quo bibit in conuijs, ob recordationem amantissimipatris.

Ab hoc Regno decem dietis per potestatem Imperatoris Grand Can, inueniturInsula delectabilis, et speciosa satis: cuius Rex est praepotens in gloria,et in diuitijs superabundans, et de multis quæ illic geruntur admirandisvnum recito solum.

[Sidenote: Diues Epulo.] Quòd est ibi hom*o quidam ditissimus nulliusdignitatis nomine honoratus, sed bysso, ac serico adornatus, et splendideomni tempore epulatus: non ergo vult dici princeps, Dux, comes, miles, authuiusmodi, licet superioritatem habeat super marchiones aliquos et barones.Eius possessionis valor æstimatur in anno 30. cuman de assinarijs bladi, etrisi, nec quærit nisi delitiosè viuere in isto seculo, vt cum diuiteEpulone sepeliatur in inferno. Cum etiam sibi derelictus sit, iste viuendimodus a retrogenitoribus, eum et ipse posteris derelinquet. Hic tanquamImperiali residet palatio, cuius muri ambitus ad tractum leucæ tenditur,continens arbusta, vineta, rinulos, fontes et stagna, aulas, et cubiculaauro strata depictaque mirè, et sculpta artificiosè, vltra quam valesexplicare, et inter omnia ad medium palatium in celso vertice atriumamaenum, valdè tamen modico, sed cunctis praeciosius, ædificio, quasi adseema nostrarum Ecclesiarium, cum turribus, pilarijs, et columnis, inquibus nihil prominet indignius auro. Nunquam vel rarò hic exit de suopalatio cum solis pulchris quos sibi conuocat et conuariat paruis pueris etpuellis, non excedentibus 16. annos ætatis. Tendit dum libet pedibus,quandoque vectatur equo, interdum ducitur vehiculo, nonnunquam vult ferrigestatorio, vel certè puellaribus brachijs, et visitat saepissimè praefatumpraeciosius ædificium: atque hijs et modis alijs excogitat delectare visumpulchris, auditum suauibus, olfactum redolentibus, tactum lenibus, etgustum pascere delicatis. Electas semper habet praesto 50. puellas ei, etde proximo exquisitissimè ministrantes tam ad mensam quàm ad cubiculum, etad omne libitum.

[Sidenote: Versus.] Hæ ad prandium recumbenti afferunt processionis morepro singulo ferculo semper 5. genera dapum nobilium cum dulcisonæresonantia cantilenæ, quarum aliquæ ei singulos detruncant genu flexomorsellos, aliquæ ponunt in ore, mundis tergentes comedentis labia mappis.

Nam ipse quidem in mensa continet iacentes manus puras et quietas. Postdeseruitionem ferculi primi, seruitur pro secundo in 5. alijs dapumgeneribus modo quo supra, et renouatur in apponendo cantus suauior melodia.

Ista àbsque vlla Domini cura per ministros quotidiè reparantur etiam inmaiori satis quam effor nobilitate, nisi dum ipse pro placito iusserit,quandoque temperari.

Deliciosius igitur quo vult deducit carnem, non curans animam, sed necprobitatem curans terrenam, pascit sterilem, et viduæ non benefacit. Et

Quia viuit sicut porcus,
Morientem suscipit orcus.

[Sidenote: Longitudo vnguium. Vtunturetiam in Florida principes longisvnguibus.] Porrò quod eum dixi manus tenere quietas, noueritis nimirum nilposse manibus capere vel tenere, propter longitudinem, et recuruitatemvnguium in digitis, qui sibi nullo tempore praescinduntur. Seruatur enimhoc pro nobili more patriæ, et viri diuites delicati, qui proprios possunthabere ministros nunquàm sibi dimittunt vngues resecare, vnde et nonnulliscircumdantur vndique manus, acsi uiderentur armatæ.

[Sidenote: Noua historia Chinensis hoc testatur.] Foeminarum autem mos estnobilis si habeant paruos pedes, vnde et generosarum in cunis strictissimèsimè obuoluuntur, vt vix ad medium debitæ quantitatis excrescere possint.

The English Version.

Of the Customs of Kynges, and othere that dwellen in the Yles costynge to
Prestre Johnes Lond. And of the Worschipe that the Sone dothe to the
Fader, whan he is dede.

[Sidenote: Cap. XXXI.] From tho yles, that I have spoken of before, in thelond of Prestre John, that ben undre erthe as to us, that ben o this half,and of other yles, that ben more furthere bezonde; who so wil, pursuen hem,for to comen azen right to pursuen hem, for to comen azen right to theparties that he cam fro; and so environne alle erthe: but what for theyles, what for the see, and what for strong rowynge, fewe folk assayen forto passen that passage; alle be it that men myghte don it wel, that myghtben of power to dresse him thereto; as I have seyd zou before. And therforemen returnen from tho yles aboveseyd, be other yles costynge fro the londof Prestre John. And thanne comen men in returnynge to an yle, that isclept Casson: and that yle hathe wel 60 jorrneyes in lengthe, and more than50 in brede. This is the beste yle, and the beste kyngdom, that is in alletho partyes, out taken Cathay. And zif the merchauntes useden als mochethat contre an thei don Cathay, it wolde ben better than Cathay, in aschort while. This contree is fulle well enhabyted, and so fulle of cytees,and of gode townes, and enhabyted with peple, that whan a man gothe out ofo cytee, men seen another cytee, evene before hem: and that is what partyethat a man go, in alle that contree. In that yle is gret plentee of allegodes for to lyve with, and of alle manere of spices. And there ben greteforestes of chesteynes. The kyng of that yle is fulle ryche and fullemyghty: and natheles he holt his lond of the grete Chane, and is obeyssantto hym. For it is on of the 12 provynces, that the grete Chane hathe undrehim, with outen his propre lond, and with outen other lesse yles, that hehathe: for he hathe fulle manye.

From that kyngdom comen men, in returnynge, to another yle, that is cleptRybothe: and it is also under the grete Chane. That is a fulle godecontree, and fulle plentefous of alle godes and of wynes and frut, and alleother ricchesse. And the folk of that contree han none houses: but theidwellen and lyggen all under tentes, made of black ferne, by alle thecontree. And the princypalle cytee, and the most royalle, is alle walledwith black ston and white. And alle the stretes also ben pathed of the samestones. In that cytee is no man so hardy, to schede Blode of no man, ne ofno best, for the reverence of an ydole, that is worschipt there. And inthat yle dwellethe the pope of hire lawe, that they clepen Lobassy. ThisLobassy zevethe alle the benefices, and alle other dignytees, and all otherthinges, that belongen to the ydole. And alle tho that holden ony thing ofhire chirches, religious and othere, obeyen to him; as men don here to thePope of Rome.

In that yle thei han a custom, be alle the contree, that whan the fader isded of ony man, and the sone list to do gret worchipe to his fader, hesendethe to alle his frendes, and to all his kyn, and for religious men andpreestes, and for mynstralle also, gret plentee. And thanne men beren thedede body unto a gret hille, with gret joye and solempnyte. And when theihan brought it thider, the chief prelate smytethe of the hede, and leytheit upon a gret platere of Gold and of sylver, zif so be he be a riche man;and than he takethe the hede to the sone; and thanne the sone and his otherkyn syngen and seyn manye orisouns: and thanne the prestes, and thereligious men, smyten alle the body of the dede man in peces: and thannethei seyn certeyn orisouns. And the fowles of raveyne of alle the contreeabouten knowen the custom of long tyme before, and comen fleenge aboyen inthe eyr, as egles, gledes, ravenes and othere foules of raveyne, that etenflesche. And than the preestes casten the gobettes of the flesche; and thanthe foules eche of hem takethe that he may, and gothe a litille thens andetethe it: and so thei don whils ony pece lastethe of the dede body. Andaftre that, as preestes amonges us syngen for the dede, Subvenite sanctiDei, &c. right so the preestes syngen with highe voys in hire langage,beholdethe how so worthi a man, and how gode a man this was, that theaungeles of God comen for to sechen him, and for to bryngen him in toparadys. And thanne semethe in to the sone, that he is highliche worschipt,whan that many briddes and foules and raveyne comen and eten his fader. Andhe that hathe most nombre of foules, is most worschiped. Thanne the sonebryngethe hoom with him alle his kyn, and his frendes, and alle the othereto his hows, and makethe hem a gret feste. And thanne alle his frendesmaken hire avaunt and hire dalyance, how the fowles comen thider, here 5,here 6, here 10, and there 20, and so forthe: and thei rejoyssen hem hugelyfor to speke there of. And whan thei ben at mete, the sone let bryngeforthe the hede of his fader, and there of he zevethe of the flesche to hismost specyalle frendes, in stede of entre messe, or a sukkarke. And of thebrayn panne, he letethe make a cuppe, and there of drynkethe he and hisother frendes also, with great devocioun, in remembrance of the holy man,that the aungeles of God han eten. And that cuppe the sone schalle kepe todrynken of, alle his lif tyme, in remembrance of his fadir.

From that lond, in returnynge be 10 jorneyes thorghe out the lond of thegrete Chane, is another gode yle, and a gret kyngdom, where the kyng isfulle riche and myghty. And amonges the riche men of his contree, is apassynge riche man, that is no prince, ne duke ne erl; but he hathe mo thatholden of him londes and other lordschipes: for he is more riche. For hehathe every zeer of annuelle rente 300000 hors charged with corn of dyversegreynes and of ryzs: and so he ledethe a fulle noble lif, and a delycate,aftre the custom of the contree. For he hathe every day, 50 fair damyseles,alle maydenes, that serven him everemore at his mete, and for to lye be hemo nyght, and for to do with hem that is to his pleasance. And whan he is atthe table, they bryngen him hys mete at every tyme, 5 and 5 to gedre. Andin bryngynge hire servyse, thei syngen a song. And aftre that, thei kuttenhis mete, and putten it in his mouthe; for he touchethe no thing nehandlethe nought, but holdethe evere more his hondes before him, upon thetable. For he hathe so long nayles, that he may take no thing, ne handle nothing. For the noblesse of that contree is to have longe nayles, and tomake hem growen alle weys to ben as longe as men may. And there ben manyein that contree, that han hire nayles so longe, that thei envyronne allethe hond: and that is a gret noblesse. And the noblesse of the wommen, isfor to haven smale feet and litille: and therfore anon as thei ben born,they leet bynde hire feet so streyte, that thei may not growen half asnature wolde; and alle weys theise damyseles, that I spak of beforn, syngenalle the tyme that this riche man etethe: and whan that he etethe no moreof his firste cours, than other 5 and 5 of faire damyseles bryngen him hisseconde cours, alle weys syngynge, as thei dide beforn. And so thei doncontynuelly every day, to the ende of his mete. And in this manere heledethe his lif. And so dide thei before him, that weren his auncestres;and so schulle thei that comen aftre him, with outen doynge of ony dedes ofarmes: but lyven evere more thus in ese, as a swyn, that is fedde in sty,for to ben made fatte. He hathe a fulle fair palays and fulle riche, wherethat he dwellethe inne: of the whiche, the walles ben in circuyt 2 myle:and he hathe with inne many faire gardynes, and many faire halles andchambres, and the pawment of his halles and chambres ben of gold andsylver. And in the myd place of on of his gardynes, is a lytylle mountayne,wher there is a litylle medewe: and in that medewe, is a litylle toothillewith toures and pynacles, alle of gold: and in that litylle toothille wolehe sytten often tyme, for to taken the ayr and to desporten hym: for thatplace is made for no thing elles, but only for his desport.

Fro that contree men comen be the lond of the grete Chane also, that I havespoken of before.

And ze schulle undirstonde, that of alle theise contrees, and of alletheise yles, and of alle the dyverse folk, that I have spoken of before,and of dyverse lawes, and of dyverse beleeves that thei han; zit is therenon of hem alle, but that thei han sum resoun with in hem andundirstondynge, but zif it be the fewere: and that han certeyn articles ofoure feithe and summe gode poyntes of oure beleeve: and that thei beleevenin God, that formede alle thinges and made the world; and clepen him God ofNature, aftre that the prophete seythe, Et metuent cum omnes fines terre:and also in another place, Omnes gentes servient ei; that is to seyn,Alle folke schalle serven Him. But zit thei cone not speken perfytly;(for there is no man to techen hem) but only that thei cone devyse be hirenaturelle wytt. For thei han no knouleche of the Sone, ne of the Holy Gost:but thei cone alle speken of the Bible: and namely of Genesis, of theprophetes lawes, and of the Bokes of Moyses. And thei seyn wel, that thecreatures, that thei worschipen, ne ben no goddes: but thei worschipen hem,for the vertue that is in hem, that may not be, but only be the grace ofGod. And of simulacres and of ydoles, thei seyn, that there ben no folk,but that thei han simulacres: and that thei seyn, for we Cristene men hanymages, as of Oure Lady, and of othere seyntes, that wee worschipen; nohtethe ymages of tree or of ston, but the seyntes, in whoos name thei ben madeaftre. For righte as the bokes of the Scripture of hem techen the clerkes,how and in what manere thei schulle beleeven, righte so the ymages and thepeyntynges techen the lewed folk to worschipen the seyntes, and to have hemin hire mynde, in whoos name that the ymages ben made aftre. Thei seynalso, that the aungeles of God speken to hem in tho ydoles, and that theidon manye grete myracles. And thei seyn sothe, that there is an aungelewith in hem: for there ben 2 maner of aungeles, a gode and an evelle; asthe Grekes seyn, Cacho and Calo; this Cacho is the wykked aungelle, andCalo is the gode aungelle: but the tother is not the gode aungelle, but thewykked aungelle, that is with inne the ydoles, for to disceyven hem, andfor to meyntenen hem in hire errour.

CAPVT. 50.

De compositione huius tractatus in nobili ciuitate Leodiensi.

In reuertendo igitur venitur ab hac insula per prouincias magnas ImperijTartarorum, in quibus semper noua, semper mira, imo nonnunquam incredibiliaviator potest videre, percipere, et audire.

Et Noueritis, vt praedixi, me pauca eorum vidisse, quæ in terris suntmirabilium, sed nec hic scripsisse centessimam partem eorum quæ vidi, quodnec omnia memoriæ commendare potui, et de commendatis multa subticui,proptèr modestiam, quam decet omnibus actibus addi.

Idcirco vt et alijs, qui vel antè me in partibus illis steterunt, vel iturisunt, maneat locus narrandi siue scribendi, modum huius pono tractatus,potius decurtans quàm complens, quoniam aliàs loquendi non esset finis, necaures implerentur auditu.

[Sidenote: Concludit opus suum.] Itàque anno à natiuitate Domini nostriIesu Christi 1355. in patriando, cum ad nobilem Legiæ, seu Leodij ciuitatemperuenissem, et præ grandeuitate ac artericis guttis illic decumberem invico qui dicitur, Bassessanemi, consului causa conualescendi aliquosmedicos ciuitatis: Et accidit, Dei nutu, vnum intrare physicum super aliosætate simul et canicie venerandum, ac in sua arte euidenter expertum, quiibidem dicebatur communiter, Magister Ioannes ad barbam.

Is, dum paritèr colloqueremur, interseruit aliquid dictis, per quod tandemnostra inuicem renouabatur antiqua notitia, quam quondam habueramus in CayrAegypti apud Melech Mandibron Soldanum, prout suprà tetigi in 7. capitulolibri.

Qui cum in me experientiam artis suæ excellenter monstrasset, adhortabaturac praecabatur instanter, vt de hijs quæ videram tempore peregrinationis,et itinerationis meæ per mundum, aliquid digererem in scriptis ad legendum,et audiendum pro vtilitate.

Sicque tandem illius monitu et adiutorio, compositus est iste tractatus, dequo certè nil scribere proposueram, donec saltem ad partes proprias inAnglia peruenissem. [Sidenote: Edwardus tertius.] Et credo praemissa circame, per prouidentiam et gratiam Dei contigisse, quoniam à tempore quorecessi, duo reges nostri Angliæ, et Franciæ, non cessauerunt inuicemexercere destructiones, depraedationes, insidias, et interfectiones, interquas, nisi à Domino custoditus, non transissem sine morte, vel mortispericulo, et sine criminum grandi cumulo. Et ecce nunc egressionis meæ anno33. constitutus in Leodij ciuitate, quæ à mari Angliæ distat solum per duasdiætas, audio dictas Dominorum inimicitias, per gartiam Dei consopitas:quapropter et spero, ac propono de reliquo secundum maturiorem ætatem meposse in proprijs, intendere corporis quieti, animaeque saluti.

Hie itaque finis sit scripti, in nomine Patris, et Filij, et spiritussancti, AMEN.

Explicit itinerarium à terra Angliæ, in partes Hierosolimitanas, et in vlteriores transmarinas, editum primò in lingua Gallicana, à Domino Ioanne Mandeuille milite, suo authore, Anno incarnationis Domini 1355. in Ciuitate Leodiensi: Et Paulò post in eadem ciuitate, translatum in dictam formam Latinam.

The English Version.

There ben manye other dyverse contrees and manye other marveyles bezonde,that I have not seen: wherfore of hem I can not speke propurly, to tellezou the manere of hem. And also in the contrees where I have ben, ben manydyversitees of manye wondir fulle thinges, mo thanne I make mencioun of.For it were to longe thing to devyse zou the manere. And therfore that thatI have devised zou of certeyn contrees, that I have spoken of before, Ibeseche zoure worthi and excellent noblesse, that it suffise to zou at thistyme. For zif that I devysed zou alle that is bezonde the see, another manperaunter, that wolde peynen him and travaylle his body for to go in to thomarches, for to encerche tho contrees, myghten ben blamed be my wordes, inrehercynge many straunge thynges. For he myghten not seye no thing of newe,in the whiche the hereres myghten haven outher solace or desport or lust orlykynge in the herynge. For men seyn alle weys, that newe thynges and newetydynges ben plesant to here. Wherfore I wole holde me stille, with outenony more rehercyng of dyversitee*z or of marvaylles, that ben bezonde, tothat entent and ende, that who so wil gon in to the contrees, he schallefynde y nowe to speke of, that I have not touched of in no wyse.

And zee schulle undirstonde, zif it lyke zou, that at myn hom comynge, Icam to Rome, and schewed my lif to oure holy fadir the Pope, and wasassoylled of alle that lay in my conscience, of many a dyverse grevouspoynt: as men mosten nedes, that ben in company, dwellyng amonges so many adyverse folk of dyverse secte and of beleeve, as I have ben. And amongesalle, I schewed hym this tretys, that I had made aftre informacioun of men,that knewen of thinges, that I had not seen my self; and also of marveylesand customes, that I hadde seen my self; as fer as God wolde zeve me grace:and besoughte his holy fadirhode, that my boke myghten be examyned andcorrected be avys of his wyse and discreet conscille. And oure holy fadir,of his special grace, remytted my boke to ben examyned and preved be theavys of his seyd conscille. Be the whiche, my boke was preeved for trewe;in so moche that thei schewed me a boke, that my boke was examynde by, thatcomprehended fulle moche more, ben an hundred part; be the whiche, theMappa Mundi was made after. And so my boke (alle be it that many men nelist not to zeve credence to no thing, but to that that thei seen with hireeye, ne be the auctour ne the persone never so trewe) is affermed andpreved be oure holy fadir, in maner and forme as I have seyd.

And I John Maundevylle knyghte aboveseyd, (alle thoughe I ben unworthi)that departed from oure contrees and passed the see, the zeer of grace1322, that have passed many londes and manye yles and contrees, and cerchedmanye fulle straunge places, and have ben in manye a fulle gode honourablecomyanye, and at many a faire dede of armes, (alle be it that I dide nonemy self, for myn unable insuffisance) now I am comen hom (mawgree my self)to reste: for gowtes, artetykes, that me distreynen, tho diffynen the endeof my labour, azenst my wille (God knowethe). And thus takynge solace in mywrecched reste, recordynge the tyme passed, I have fulfilled theise thingesand putte hem wryten in this boke, as it wolde come in to my mynde, thezeer of grace 1356 in the 34 zeer that I departede from oure contrees.Wherfore I preye to alle the rederes and hereres of this boke, zif it plesehem, that thei wolde preyen to God for me: and I schalle preye for hem. Andalle tho that seyn for me a Pater nostre, with an Ave Maria, that Godforzeve me my synnes, I make hem parteneres, and graunte hem part of allethe gode pilgrymages and of alle the gode dedes, that I have don, zif onybe to his plesance: and noghte only of tho, but of alle that evere Ischalle do unto my lyfes ende. And I beseche Almighty God, fro whom allegodenesse and grace comethe fro, that he vouchesaf, of his excellent mercyand habundant grace, to fulle fylle hire soules with inspiracioun of theHoly Gost, in makynge defence of alle hire gostly enemyes here in erthe, tohire salvacioun, bothe of body and soule; to worschipe and thankynge ofHim, that is three and on, with outen begynnynge and withouten endynge;that is, with outen qualitee, good, and with outen quantytee, gret; that inalle places is present, and alle thinges conteynynge; the whiche that nogoodnesse may amende, ne non evelle empeyre; that in perfeyte Trynyteelyvethe and regnethe God, be alle worldes and be alle tymes. Amen, Amen,Amen.

* * * * *

Richardi Hakluyti breuis admonitio ad Lectorem.

Ioannem Mandeuillum nostratem, eruditum et insignem Authorem (Balaeo,Mercatore, Ortelio, et alijs, testibus) ab innumeris Scribarum etTypographorum mendis repurgando, ex multorum, eorumque optimorumexemplarium collatione, quid praestiterim, virorum doctorum, et eorumpraecipuè, qui Geographiæ et Antiquitatis periti sunt, esto iudicium. Quæautem habet de monstriferis hominum formis itinerarij sui praecedentiscapitibus trigessimo, trigessimo primo, trigessimo tertio, et sparsim insequentibus, quanquam non negem ab illo fortasse quædam eorum alicubi visafuisse, maiori tamen ex parte ex Caio Plinio secundo hausta videntur, vtfacile patebit ca cum his Plinianis, hic ideo a me appositis, collaturo,quæ idem Plinius, singulis suis authoribus singula refert, in eorumplærisque fidem suam minimè obstringens. Vale, atque aut meliora dato, authis vtere mecum.

* * * * *

Ex libro sexto Naturalis historiæ C. Plinij secundi. Cap. 30.

Vniuersa verò gens Ætheria appellata est, deinde Atlantia, mox à Vulcanifilio Æthiope Æthiopia. Animalium hominumque effigies monstriferas circaextremitates eius gigni minimè mirum, artifici ad formanda corporaeffigiésque caelandas mobilitate ignea. Ferunt certè ab Orientis parteintimatgentes esse sine naribus. æquali totius oris planitie. Aliassuperiore labro orbas, alias sine linguis. Pars etiam ore concreto etnaribus carens, vno tantùm foramine spirat, potùmque calamis auenæ trahit,et grana eiusdem auenæ, sponte prouenientis ad vescendum; Quibusdam prosermone nutus motùsque membrorum est, &c.

* * * * *

Ex libro eiusdem Plinij septimo. Cap. 2. cui titulus est, De Scythis, et aliarum diversitate gentium.

Esse Scytharum genera, et quidem plura, quæ corporibus humanis vescerentur,indicauimus. Idipsum incredibile fortasse, ni cogitimus in medio orbeterrarum, ac Sicilia et Italia fuisse, gentes huius monstri, Cyclopas etLaestrigonas, et nuperrimè trans Alpes hominem immolari gentium carum moresolitum: quod paulum à mandendo abest. Sed et iuxta eos, qui sunt adSeptentrionem versi, haud procul ab ipso Aquilonis exortu, specuque eiusdicto, quem locum Gescl*tron appellant, produntur Arimaspi, duos diximus,vno oculo in fronte media insignes: quibus assiduè bellum esse circametalla cum gryphis, ferarum volucri genere, quale vulgò traditur, eruenteex cuniculis aurum, mira cupiditate et feris custodientibus, et Arimaspisrapientibus, multi, sed maximè illustres Herodotus, et AristeasProconnesius scribunt. Super alios autem Anthropophagos Scythas, in quadamconualle magna Imai montis, regio est, quæ vocatur Abarimon, in quasyluestres viuunt homines, auersis post crura plantis, eximiæ velocitatis,passim cum feris vagantes. Hos in alio non spirare coelo, ideoque adfinitimos reges non pertrahi, neque ad Alexandrum magnum pertractos, Betonitinerum eius mensor prodidit. Priores Anthropophagos, quos adSeptentrionem esse diximus decem dierum itinere supra Borysthenem amnem,ossibus humanorum capitum bibere, cutibusque cum capillo pro mantelibusante pectora vti, Isigonus Nicænsis. Idem in Albania gigni quosdam glaucaoculorum acie, à pueritia statim canos, qui noctu plusquàm interdiucernant. Idem itinere dierum x. supra Borysthenem, Sauromatas tertio diecibum capere semper. Crates Pergamenus in Hellesponto circa Parium, genushominum fuisse tradit, quos Ophiogenes vocat serpentum ictus contactuleuare solitos, et manu imposita venena extrahere corpori. Varro etiam nuncesse paucos ibi, quorum saliuæ contra ictus serpentum medeantur. Similis etin Africa gens Psyllorum fuit, vt Agatharchides scribit, à Psyllo regedicta, cuius sepulchrum in parte Syrtium maiorum est. Horum corporiingenitum fuit virus exitiale serpentibus, vt cuius odore sopirent eas. Mosverò, liberos genitos protinus obijciendi saeuissimis earum, eòque generepudicitiam coniugum experiendi, non profugientibus adulterino sanguinenatos serpentibus. Haec gens ipsa quidem prope internicione sublata est àNasamonibus, qui nunc eas tenent sedes: genus tamen hominum ex his quiprofugerant, aut cùm pugnatum est, abfuerant, hodièque remanent in paucis.Simile et in Italia Marsorum gentis durat, quos à Circes filio ortosseruant, et ideo inesse ijs vim naturalem eam. Et tamen omnibus hominibuscontra serpentes inest venenum: ferùntque ictas saliua, vt feruentis aquæcontactum fugere. Quòd si in fauces penetrauerit, etiam mori: idque maximèhumani ieiuni oris. Supra Nasamonis confinésque illis Machlyas, Androginosesse vtriusque naturæ, inter se vicibus coeuntes, Calliphanes tradit.Aristoteles adijcit, dextram mamman ijs virilem, lacuam muliebrem esse. Ineadem Africa familias quasdam effascinantium, Isigonus et Nymphodorustradunt quarum laudatione intereant probata, arescant arbores, emorianturinfantes. Esse eiusdem generis in Triballis et Illyrijs, adijcit Isigonus,qui visu quoque effascinent, interimantque quos diutius intueantur. Iratispraecipuè oculis: quod eorum malum faciliùs sentire puberes. Notabiliusesse quòd pupillas binas in oculis singulis habeant. Huius generis etfoeminas in Scythia, quæ vocantur Bithyæ, prodit Apollonides. Philarchus etin Ponto Thibiorum genus, multosque alios eiusdem naturæ: quorum notastradit in altero oculo geminam pupillam, in altero equi effigiem. Eosdempraetereà non posse mergi, ne veste quidem degrauatos. Haud dissimile ijsgenus Pharnacum in Æthiopia prodidit Damon, quorum sudor tabem contactiscorporibus afferat. Foeminas quidem omnes vbique visu nocere, quæ duplicespupillas habeant, Cicero quoque apud nos autor est. Adeò naturæ, cùmferarum morem vescendi humanis visceribus in homine genuisset, gignereetiam in toto corpore et in quorundam oculis quoque venena placuit: ne quidvsquam mali esset, quod in homine non esset. Haud procul vrbe Roma inFaliscorum agro familiæ sum paucæ, quæ vocantur Hirpiæ: quæ sacrificioannuo, quod fit ad montem Soractem Apollini, super ambustam ligni struemambulantes non aduruntur. Et ob id perpetuo senatusconsulto militiæomniumque aliorum numerum vacationem habent. Quorundam corpore partesnasc*ntur ad aliqua mirabiles sicut Pyrrho regi pollex in dextero pede:cuius tactu lienosis medebatur. Hunc cremari cum reliquo corpore nonpotuisse tradunt, conditumque loculo in templo. Praecipuè India Æthiopumquetractus, miraculis scatent. Maxima in India gignuntur animalia, Indiciosunt canes grandioris caeteris. Arbores quidem tantæ proceritatistraduntur, vt sagittis superari nequeant. Haec facit vbertas soli,temperies coeli, aquarum abundantia (si libeat credere) vt sub vna ficuturmæ condantur equitum. Arundines verò tantæ proceritatis, vt singulainternodia alueo nauigabili ternos interdum homines ferant. Multos ibiquina cubita constat longitudine excedere: non expuere: non capitis, autdentium, aut oculorum vllo dolore affici, rarò aliarum corporis partium:tam moderato Solis vapore durari. Philosophos eorum quos Gymnosophystasvocant, ab exortu ad Occasum praestare, contuentes Solem immobilibusoculis: feruentibus harenis toto die alternis pedibus insistere. In montecui nomen est Milo, homines esse auersis plantis, octonos digitos insingulis pedibus habentes, autor est Megasthenes. In multis autem montibusgenus hominum capitibus caninis, ferarum pellibus velari, pro voce latratumedere, vnguibus armatum venatu et aucupio vesci. Horum supra centum vigintimillia fuisse prodente se, Ctesias scribit: et in quadam gente Indiæ,foeminas semel in vita parere, genitosque confestim canescere. Item hominumgenus, qui Monosceli vocarentur, singulis cruribus, miræ pernicitatis adsaltum: eosdemque Sciopodas vocari, quòd in maiori æstu humi iacentesresupini, vmbra se pedum protegant, non longè eos à Troglodytis abesse.Rursusque ab his Occidentem versus quosdam sine ceruice, oculos in humerishabentes. Sunt et Satyri subsolanis Indorum montibus (Cartadalorum diciturRegio) pernicissimum animal, tum quadrupedes, tum rectè currentes humanaeffigie propter velocitatem, nisi senes aut ægri, non capiuntur.Choromandarum gentem vocat Tauron siluestrem sine voce, stridoris horrendi,hirtis corporibus, oculis glaucis, dentibus caninis. Eudoxus in meridianisIndiæ viris plantas esse cubitales, foeminis adeò paruas, vt Struthopodesappellentur. Megastenes gentem inter Nomadas Indos narium loco foraminatantùm habentem, anguium modo loripedem, vocarit Syrictas. Ad extremosfines Indiæ ab Oriente, circa fontem Gangis, Astomorum gentem sine ore,corpore toto hirtam vestiri frondium lanugine, halitu tantùm viuentem etodore quem naribus trahant: nullum illis cibum, nullumque potum: tantumradicum florumque varios odores et syluestrium malorum, quæ secum portantlongiore itinere, ne desit olfactus, grauiore paulò odore haud difficulterexaminari. Supra hos extrema in parte montium Spithamaei Pygmaei narrantur,ternas spithamas longitudine, hoc est, ternos dodrantos non excedentes,salubri caelo, sempérque vernante, montibus ab Aquilone oppositis, quos àgruibus infestari Homerus quoque prodidit: Fama est, insidentes arietum,caprarumque dorsis, armatos sagittis, veris tempore, vniuerso agmine admare descendere, et oua pullosque earum alitum consumere, ternisexpeditionem eam mensibus confici, aliter futuris gregibus non resisti.Casas eorum luto, pennisque, et ouorum putaminibus construi. Aristotelis incauernis viuere Pygmaeos tradit. Caetera de his, vt reliqui. Cyrnos Indorumgenus Isigonus annis centenis quadragenis viuere. Item AethiopasMarcrobios, et Seras existimat, et qui Athon montem incolant: hos quidemquia viperinis carnibus alantur, itaque nec capiti, nec vestibus eorumnoxia corpori inesse animalia. Onesicritus, quibus in locis Indiæ vmbræ nonsint, corpora hominum cubitorum quinum, et binorum palmorum existere, etviuere annos centum triginta, nec senescere, sed vt medio æuo mori. CratesPergamenus Indos, qui centenos annos excedant Gymnætas appelat, non pauciMacrobios. Ctesias gentem ex his, quæ appellatur Pandore, in conuallibussitam, annos ducenos viuere, in iuuenta candido capillo, qui in senectutenigrescat. Contra alios quadragenos non excedere annos, iunctos Macrobijs,quorum foeminæ semel pariant: idque et Agatharchides tradit, prætereàlocustis eos ali, et esse pernices. Mandrorum nomen ijs dedit cl*tarchus etMegastenes, trecentosque eorum vicos annumerat. Foeminas septimo ætatisanno parere, senectam quadragesimo anno accedere. Artemidorus, in Taprobanainsula longissimam vitam sine vllo corporis languore traduci. Duris,Indorum quosdam cum feris coire, mistosque et semiferos esse partus. InCalingis eiusdem Indiæ gente quinquennes concipere foeminas, octauum vitæannum non excedere, et alibi cauda villosa homines nasci pernicitatiseximiæ, alios auribus totos contegi. Oritas ab Indis Arbis fluuiusdisterminat. Ii nullum alium cibum nouere, quàm piscium, quos vnguibusdissectos sole torreant, atque ita panem ex his faciunt, vt refertcl*tarchus. Troglodytas super Aethiopiam velociores esse equis, PergamenusCrates. Item Aethiopas octona cubita longitudine excedere. Syrbotas vocarigentem eam Nomadum Aethiopum, secundùm flumen Astapum ad Septentrionemvregentium. [Marginal note: Vel vergentium.] Gens Menisminorum appellata,abest ab oceana dierum itinere viginti, animalium que Cynocephalos vocamus,lacte viuit, quorum armenta pacscit maribus interemptis, praeterquamsobolis causa. In Africæ solitudinibus hominum species obuiæ subinde fiunt,momentoque euanesc*nt. Haec atque talia, ex hominum genere ludibria sibi,nobis miracula, ingeniosa fecit natura: et singula quidem, quæ facitindies, ac propè horas, quis enumerare valeat? Ad detegendam eiuspotentiam, satis sit inter prodigia posuisse gentes.

END OF MANDEVILLE'S VOYAGES.

* * * * *

Anthony Beck bishop of Durisme was elected Patriarch of Hierusalem, and confirmed by Clement the fift bishop of Rome: in the 34 yere of Edward the first. Lelandus.

Antonius Beckus episcopus Dunelmensis fuit, regnante Edwardo eiusappelationis ab aduentu Gulielmi magni in Angliam primo. Electus est inpatriarcham Hierosolymitanum anno Christo 1305, et a Clemente quinto Rom.pontifice confirmatus. Splendidus erat supra quàm decebat episcopum.Construxit castrum Achelandæ, quatuor passuum millibus a Dunelmo in ripaVnduglessi fluuioli. Elteshamum etiam vicinum Grenouico, ac Somaridunumcastellum Lindianæ prouinciæ, ædificijs illustria reddidit. Deinde etpalatium Londini erexit, quod nunc Edwardi principis est. Tandem exsplendore nimio, et potentia conflauit sibi apud nobilitatem ingenteminuidiam, quam viuens nunquam extinguere potuit. Sed de Antonio, et eiusscriptis fusiùs in opere, cuius titulus de pontificibus Britannicis,dicemus. Obijt Antonius anno a nato in salutem nostram Christo, 1310,Edwardo secundo regnante.

The same in English.

Anthony Beck was bishop of Durisme in the time of the reigne of Edward thefirst of that name after the inuasion of William the great into England.This Anthony was elected patriarch of Ierusalem in the yeere of our LordGod 1305, and was confirmed by Clement the fift, pope of Rome. He was ofgreater magnificence then for the calling of a bishop. He founded also thecastle of Acheland foure miles from Durisme, on the shore of a prety riuercalled Vnduglesme. [Footnote: Probably Barnard Castle, on the Tees.] Hemuch beautified with new buildings Eltham mannor nere vnto Greenwich, andthe castle Somaridune in the county of Lindsey. [Footnote: Lindsey is thepopular name for the north part of County Lincoln.] And lastly, he builtnew out of the ground the palace of London, which now is in possession ofprince Edward. Insomuch, that at length, through his ouer greatmagnificence and power he procured to himselfe great enuy among thenobility, which he could not asswage during the rest of his life. But ofthis Anthony and of his writings we will speake more at large in our bookeintituled of the Britain bishops. This Anthony finished his life in theyere of our Lord God, 1310, and in the reigne of king Edward the second.

* * * * *

Incipit Itinerarium fratris Odorici fratrum minorum de mirabilibus
Orientalium Tartarorum.

Licet multa et varia de ritibus et conditionibus huius mundi enarrentur amultis, ego tamen frater Odoricus de foro Iulij de portu Vahonis, volens adpartes infidelium transfretare, magna et mira vidi et audiui, quæ possumveracitèr enarrare. Primò transiens Mare Maius me de Pera iuxtaConstantinopolim transtuli Trapesundam, quæ antiquitùs Pontus vocabatur:Haec terra benè situata est, sicut scala quaedam Persarum et Medorum, eteorum qui sunt vltra mare. In hac terra vidi mirabile quod mihi placuit,scilicet hominem ducentem secum plusquam 4000 perdicum. hom*o autem perterram gradiebatur, perdices vero volabant per aera, quas ipse ad quoddamcastrum dictum Zauena duxit, distans à Trapesunda per tres dietas. Hæperdices illius conditionis erant, cùm hom*o ille quiescere voluit, omnes seaptabant circa ipsum, more pullorum gallinarum, et per illum modum duxiteas vsque ad Trapesundam, et vsque ad palatium imperatoris, qui de illissumpsit quot voluit, et residuas vir ille ad locum vnde venerat, adduxit.In hac ciuitate requiescit corpus Athanasij supra portem ciuitatis.[Sidenote: Armenis maior.] Vltra transiui vsque in Armeniam maiorem, adquandam ciuitatem quæ vocatur Azaron, quæ erat multùm opulenta antiquitus,sed Tartari eam pro magna parte destruxterunt: In ea erat abundantia paniset carnium, et aliorum omnium victualium praeterquam vini et fructuum. Hæcciuitas est multum frigida, et de illa dicitur quòd altius situatur quàmaliqua alia in hoc mundo: haec optimas habet aquas, nam venæ illarumaquarum oriri videntur et scaturire à flumine magno Euphrate quod per vnamdietam ab ciuitate distat: haec ciuitas via media eundi Taurisium. Vltraprogressus sum ad quendam montem dictum Sobissacato. In ilia contrau estmons ille supra quem requicscit arca Noe; in quem libenter ascendissem, sisocietas mea me praestolare voluisset: A gente tamen illius contratædicitur quòd nullus vnquam illum montem ascendere potuit, quia vt dicitur,hoc Deo altissimo non placet. [Sidenote: Tauris ciuitas Persiæ.] Vltra veniTauris ciuitatem magnam et regalem, quæ antiquitus Susis dicta est. Haecciuitas melior pro mercenarijs reputatur, quàm aliqua quæ sit in mundo, namnihil comestibile, nec aliquid quod ad mercimonium pertinet, reperitur,quod illic in bona copia non habetur. Haec ciuitas multum benè situatur:Nam ad eam quasi totus mundus pro mercimonijs confluere potest: De hacdic*nt Christiani qui ibi sunt, quòd credunt Imperatorem plus de eaaccipere, quám Regem Franciæ de toto regno suo: Iuxta illam ciuitatem estmons salinus praebens sal ciuitati, et de illo sale vnusquisque tantumaccipit, quantum vult, nihil soluendo alicui. In hac ciuitate multiChristiani de omni natione commorantur, quibus Saraceni in omnibusdominantur. [Sidenote: Sultania.] Vltra iui per decem dietas ad ciuitatemdictam Soldania, in qua imperator Persarum tempore æstiuo commoratur; Inhyeme autem vadit ad ciuitatem aliam sitam supra mare vocatam Bakuc:Praedicta autem ciuitas magna est, et frigida, in se habens bonas aquas, adquam multa mercimonia portantur. Vltra cum quadam societate Carauanorum iuiversus Indiam superiorem, ad quam dum transissem per multas dietas perueniad ciuitatem trium Magorum quæ vocatur Cassan, [Marginal note: VelCassibin.] quæ regia ciuitas est et nobilis, nisi quod Tartari eam inmagnaparte destruxerunt: haec abundat pane, vino, et alijsbonis multis. Abhac ciuitate vsque Ierusalem quo Magi iuerunt miraculosè, sunt L. dietiæ,et multa mirabilia sunt in hac ciuitate quæ pertranseo. [Sidenote: Gest.]Inde recessi ad quandam ciuitatem vocatam Gest a qua distat mare arenosumper vnam dietam, quod mirè est mirabile et periculosum: In hac ciuitate estabundantia omnium victualium, et ficuum potissimè, et vuarum siccarum etviridium, plus vt credo quàm in alia parte mundi. Haec est tertia cuitasmelior quam Rex Persarum habet in toto regno suo: De illa dic*nt Saraceni,quod in ea nullus Christianus vltra annum viuere vnquam potest. [Sidenote:Como.] Vltra per multas dietas iui ad quandam ciuitatem dictam Comum quæmaxima ciuitas antiquitùs erat, cuius ambitus erat ferè L. Miliaria, quæmagna damna intulit Romanis antiquis temporibus. In ea sunt palatia integranon habitata, tamen multis victualibus abundat. Vltra per multas terrastransiens, perueni ad terram Iob nomine Hus quæ omnium victualiumplenissima est, et pulcherrimè situata; iuxta eam sunt montes in quibussunt pascua multa pro animilibus: Ibi manna in magna copia reperitur. Ibihabentur quatuor perdices pro minori, quam pro vno grosso: In ea suntpulcherrimi senes, vbi homines nent et filant, et faeminæ non: haec terracorrespondet Chaldeæ versus transmontana.

De moribus Chaldæorum, et de India.

Indè iui in Chaldaeam quæ est regnum magnum, et transiui iuxta turrimBabel: Haec regio suam linguam propriam habet, et ibi sunt homines formosi,et foeminæ turpes: et homines illius regionis vadunt compti crinibus, etornati, vt hîc mulieres, et portant super capita sua fasciola aurea cumgemmis, et margaritis; mulieres verò solum vnam vilem camisiam attingentemvsque ad genua, habentem manicas longas et largas, quæ vsque ad terramprotenduntur: Et vadunt discalceatæ portantes Serablans vsque ad terram.Triceas non portant, sed capilli earum circumquaque disperguntur: et aliamulta et mirabilia sunt ibidem. Indé veni in Indiam quæ infra terram est,quam Tartari multum destruxerunt; et in ea vt plurimum homines tantumdactilos comedunt, quarum xlij, libræ habentur pro minori quam pro vnogrosso. [Sidenote: Ormus.] Vltra transsiui per multas dietas ad mareoceanum, et prima terra, ad quam applicui, vocatur Ormes, quæ est optimemurata, et multa mercimonia et diuitiæ in ea sunt; in ea tantus calor est,quod virilia hominum exeunt corpus et descendunt vsque ad mediam tibiarum:ideò homines illius terræ volentes viuere, faciunt vnctionum, et vnguntilla, et sic vncta in quibusdam sacculis ponunt circa se cingentes, etaliter morerentur: In hac terra homines vtuntur nauigio quæ vocatur Iase,suitium sparto. [Sidenote: Thana.] Ego autem ascendi in vnum illorum in quonullum ferrum potui reperrire, et in viginta octo dietis perueni adciuitaten Thana, in qua pro fide Christi quatuor de fratribus nostrismartyrizati sunt. Hæc terra est optimè situata, et in ea abundantia paniset vini, et aliorum victualium. Hæc terra antiquitus fuit valde magna, etfuit regis Pori, qui cum rege Alexandro prælium magnum commisit. Huiusterræ populus Idolatrat, adorans ignem serpentes, et arbores: Et istamterram regunt Saraceni, qui vio lenter eam acceperunt, et subiacent imperioregis Daldili. Ibi sunt diuersa genera bestiarum, leones nigri in maximaquantitate: sunt et ibi simiæ, gatimaymones, et noctuae magnæ sicut hichabentur columbæ; ibi mures magni sunt, sicut sunt hîc scepi, et ideò canescapiunt ibi mures, quia murelegi non valent. Ad hæc, in illa terra quilibethom*o habet ante domum suam vnum pedem fasciculorum, ita magnum sicut essetvna columna, et pes ille non desiccatur, dummodò adhibeatur sibi aqua.Multæ nouitates sunt ibi, quas pulcherrimum esset audire.

De martyrio fratrum.

Martyrium autem quatuor fratrum nostrorum in illa ciuitate Thana fuit peristum modum; dum praedicti fratres fuerant in Ormes, fecerunt pactum cumvna naui vt nauigarent vsque Polumbrum, et violentèr deportati sunt vsqueThanam vbi sunt 15. domus Christianorum, qui Nestoriani sunt etSchismatici, et cum illic essent, hospitati sunt in domo cuiusdam illorum;contigit dum ibi manerent litem oriri inter virum domus, et vxorem eius,quam sero ver fortiter verberauit, quæ suo Kadi, i. Episcopo conquesta est;à qua interrogauit Kadi, vtrum hoc probari posset? quæ dixit, quod sic;quia 4. Franchi, i. viri religiosi erant in domo hoc videntes, ipsosinterrogate, qui dicent vobis veritatem: Muliere autem sic dicente, Eccevnus de Alexandria praesens rogauit Kadi vt mitteret pro eis, dicens eosesse homines maximæ scientiæ et scripturas bene scire, et ideo dixit bonumesse cum illis de fide disputare: Qui misit pro illis, et adducti sunt istiquatuor, quorum nomina sunt frater de Tolentino de Marchia, frater Iacobusde Padua, frater Demetrius Laicus, Petrus de Senis. Dimisso autem fratrePetro, vt res suas custodiret, ad Kadi perrexerunt, qui coepit cum illis defide nostra disputare; dicens Christum tantum hominem esse et non Deum. Econtra frater Thomas rationibus et exemplis Christum verum Deum et hominemesse euidenter ostendit, et in tantum confudit Kadi, et infideles qui cumeo tenuerunt, quod non habuerunt quid rationabiliter contradicere: Tuncvidens Kadi se sic confusum, incepit clamare sic; Et quid dicis deMachometo? Respondit frater Thomas: Si tibi probauimus Christum verum Deumet hominem esse, qui legem posuit inter homines, et Machometus è contrariovenit, et legem contrariam docuit, si sapiens sis optime scire poteris,quid de eo dicendum sit. Iterum Kadi et alij Saraceni clamabant, Et tu quiditerum de Machometo dicis? Tunc frater T. respondit: vos omnes viderepotestis, quid dico de eo. Tum ex quo vultis quod plane loquar de eo, dicoquod Machometus vester filius perditionis est, et in inferno cum Diabolopatre suo. Et non solum ipse, sed omnes ibi erunt qui tenent legem hanc,quia ipsa tota pestifera est, et falsa, et contra Deum, et contra salutemanimæ. Hoc audientes Saraceni, coeperunt clamare, moriatur, moriatur ille,qui sic contra Prophetam locutus est. Tunc acceperunt fratres et in solevrente stare permiserunt, vt ex calore solis adusti, dira morte interirent.Tantus enim est calor solis ibi, quòd si hom*o in eo per spacium vnius missæpersisteret, moreretur; fratres tamen illi sani et hilares à tertia vsquead nonam laudantes et glorificantes dominum in ardore solis permanserunt,quod videntes Saraceni stupefacti ad fratres venerunt, et dixerunt, volumusignem accendere copiosum, et in illum vos proijcere, et si fides vestra sitvt dicitis, ignis non poterit vos comburere: si autem vos combusserit,patebit quòd fides vestra nulla sit. Responderunt fratres; parati sumus profide nostra ignem, carcerem, et vincula, et omnium tormentorum generatolerare: verum tamen scire debetis, quòd si ignis potestatem habeatcomburendi nos hoc non erit propter fidem nostram, sed propter peccatanostra: fides enim nostra perfectissima et verissima est, et non est aliain mundo in qua animsæ hominum possunt saluæ fieri; Dum autem ordinareturquòd fratres conburerentur, rumor insonuit per totam ciuitatem, de quaomnes senes, et iuuenes, viri et mulieres, qui ire poterant, accurrerunt adillud spectaculum intuendum. Fratres autem ducti fuerunt ad plateamciuitatis, vbi accensus est ignis copiosus, in quen frater Thomas voluit seproijcere, sed quidam Saracenus cepit eam per caputium et retraxit dicens;Non vadus tu cum sis senex, quia carmen aliquod vel experimentum habereposses super te, quare te ignis non posset laedere, sed alium ire in ignempermittas. Tunc 4 Saraceni sumentes fratrem Iacobum, eum in ignem proijcerevolebant; quibus ille, permittatis, me quia libenter pro fide mea ignemintrabo: Cui Saraceni non adquiescentes eum violentèr in ignem proiecerunt:ignis autem ita accensus erat, quòd nullus eum videre poteret, vocem tameneius audierunt, inuocantem semper nomen virginis gloriosæ; Igne autemtotalitèr consumpto stetit frater Iacobus super prunas illaesus, et laetus,manibus in modum crucis eleuatis, in coelum respiciens, et Deum laudans etglorificans, qui sic declararet fidem suam: nihil autem in eo nec pannus,nec capillus laesus per ignem inuentus est; Quod videns populus vnanimitèrconclamare coepit, sancti sunt, sancti sunt, nefas est offendere eos, modòvidemus quia fides eorum bona et sancta est. Tunc clamare coepit Kadi:sanctus non est ille, quia combustus non est, quia tunica quam portat estde lana terræ Habraæ, et ideò nudus exspolietur, et in ignem proijciatur,et videbitur si comburetur vel non. Tunc Saraceni pessimi ad praeceptumKadi ignem in duplo magis quàm priùs accenderunt, et fratrem Iacobumnudantes, corpus suum abluerunt, et oleo abundantissimè vnxerunt, insuperet oleum maximum in struem lignorum ex quibus ignis fieret, fuderunt, etigne accenso fratrem in ipsum proiecerunt. Frater autem Thomas, et fraterDemetrius extra populum in loco separato flexis genibus orantes cumlachrymis deuotioni se dederunt Frater autem Iocobus iterum ignem exiuitillaesus sicut prius fecerat: quod videns omnis populus clamare coepit,peccatum est, deccatum est, offendere eos, quià sancti sunt. Hoc autemtantum miraculum videns Melich. i. potestas ciuitatis, vocauit ad sefratrem Iacobum, et fecit eum ponere indumenta, sua, et dixit, videtefratres, Ite cum gratia Dei, quia nullum malum patiemini a nobis, modò benèvidemus vos sanctos esse, et fidem vestram bonam ac veram esse; et ideoconsulimus vobis, vt de ista terra exeatis, quàm citiùs poteritis, quiaKadi pro posse suo vobis nocere curabit, quia sic confudistis eum: Horaautem tunc erat quasi completorij, et dixerunt illi de populo, attoniti,admirati, et stupefacti, tot, et tanta mirabilia vidimus ab istishominibus, quòd nescimus quid tenere et obseruare debemus. Melich veròfecit duci illos tres fratres vltra vnum paruum brachium maris in quendamBurgum modicum ab illa ciuitate distantem: ad quem etiam ille in cuius iamdomo fuerant hospitati associauit eos, vbi in domo cuiusdam idolatrirecepti sunt. Dum haec argerenter, Kadi iuit ad Melich, dicens quidfacimus? Lex Machometi destructa est, veruntamen hoc scire debes, quodMachomet praecepit in suo Alcorano, quod si quis vnum Christianuminterficeret, tantum mereretur, ac si in Mecha ad ipsum peregrinaretur. Estenim Alkoranus lex Sarracenorum sicut Euangelium, Mecha, verò est locus vbiiacet Machomet. Quem locum ita visitant Saraceni, sicut Christianisepulchram Christi. Tunc Melich respondet, vade, et fac sicut vis: quodicto statim Kadi accepit quatuor homines armatos vt irent, et illosfratres interficerent, qui cùm aquam transijssent, facta est nox, et illosero eos non inuenerunt, statim Melieh omnes Christianos in ciuitate capifecit, et incarcerauit, media autem nocte fratres surrexerunt dicerematutinum, quos illi Saraceni qui missi fuerant, inuenerunt, et extraburgum, sub quadam arbore adduxerunt, dixerunt eis. Sciatis fratres nosmandatum habere a Kadi et Melich interficere vos, quod tamen faciemusinuiti, quia vos estis boni homines et sancti, sed non audemus aliterfacere; quia si iussa sua non perficeremus, et nos cum liberis nostris etvxoribus moreremur. Tunc fratres responderunt, vos qui huc venistis, ettale mandatum recepistis, vt per mortem temporalem vitam æternamadipiscamur, quod vobis iniunctum est perficite; quia pro amore domininostri Iesu Christi, qui pro nobis crucifigi et mori dignatus est, et profide nostra, parati sumus omnia tormenta, et etiam mortem libentersustinere. Christianas autem qui fratres comitabatur, multum cum illisquatuor armatis altercatus est dicens, quod si gladium haberet, vel eos ànece tam sanctorum hominum impediret, vel ipse cum eis interfectus esset.Tunc armati fecerunt fratres se exspoliare, et frater Thomas primus iunctismanibus in modum crucis genuflectens capitis abscissionem suscepit: Fratremverò Iacobum vnus percussit in capite, et eum vsque ad oculos scidit, etalio ictu totum caput abscidit. Frater autem Demetrius, primò percussus estcum gladio in pectore, et secundò caput suum abscissum est: Statim vtfratres suum martyrium compleuerunt, aer ita lucidus effectus est, quodomnes admirati sunt, et luna maximam claritatem ostendit. Statim quasisubito tanta tonitrua, et fulgura, et coruscationes, et obscuritas fiebant,quòd omnes mori crediderunt: Nauis etiam illa quæ illos debuerat deportassesubmersa est cum omnibus quæ in se habuit, ita quod nunquam de illa posteàaliquid scitum est. Facto mane misit Kadi pro rebus fratrum prædictorumnostrorum, et tunc inuentus est frater Petrus de Senis quartus sociusfratrum prædictorum, quem ad Kadi duxerunt: Cui Kadi, et alij Saracenimaxima promittentes persuaserunt quòd fidem suam renueret, et legemMachometi confiteretur, et teneret. Frater autem Petrus de illis truffabat,eos multum deridendo, quem de mane vsque ad meridiem diuersis pænarum actormentorum generibus affixerunt ipso semper constantissimè in fide, et inDei laudibus persistente, et fidem illorum Machometi deridente etdestruente. Videntes autem Saraceni eum non posse a suo proposito euelli,eum super quandam arborem suspenderunt, in qua de nona vsque ad noctemviuus et illaesus pependit: nocte verò ipsum de arbore sumpserunt, etvidentes illum laetum, viuum et illaesum per medium suum corpus diuiserunt,mane autem facto nihil de corpore eius inuentum est, vni tamen personæ fidedignæ reuelatum est, quod Deus corpus eius occultauerat reuelandum in certotempore, quandò Deo placuerit Sanctorum corpora manifestare. Vt autem Deusostenderet animas suorum martyrum iam in coelis consistere, et congauderecum Deo et Angelis et alijs Sanctis eius, die sequenti post martyriumfratrum praedictorum Melich dormitioni se dedit, et ecce apparuerunt sibiisti fratres gloriosi, et sicut Sol, lucidi, singulos enses tenentes inmanibus, et supra eum eos sic vibrantes, quod vt si eum perfodere acdiuidere vellent: qui excitatus horribilitèr exclamauit sic, quòd totamfamiliam terruit: quæ sibi accurrens quaesiuit, quid sibi esset? quibusille, Illi Raban Franchi quos interfici iussi, venerunt hac ad me cumensibus, volentes me interficere. Et statim Melich misit pro Kadi, referenssibi visionem et petens consilium, et consolationem, quia timuit per eosfinaliter interire. Tunc Kadi sibi consuluit, vt illis maximas eleemosynasfaceret, si de manibus interfectorum euadere vellet. Tunc misit proChristianis quos in carcere intrudi praeceperat: A quibus cum ad eumvenissent indulgentiam petijt pro facto suo, dicens se esse amodo sociumeorum, et confratrem: Praecepit autem et legem statuit, quòd pro temporesuo, si quis aliquem Christianum offenderet, statim moreretur, et sic omnesillaesos, et indemnes abire permisit: Pro illis autem quatuor fratribusinterfectis quatuor mosquetas. (i.) Ecclesias ædificari fecit, quas perSacerdotes Saracenorum inhabitari fecit. Audiens autem imperator Dodsiistos tres fratres talem sententiam subijsse, misit pro Melich, vt vinctusad eum duceretur, A quo cùm adductus esset, quaesiuit imperator, quare itacrudeliter illos fratres iusserat interfici, respondit, quia subuerterevolebant legem nostram, et malum et blasphemiam de propheta nostrodicebant: et imperator ad eum; O crudelissime canis, cùm videres quod Deusomnipotens bis ab igne eos liberauerit, quo modo ausus fuisti illis morteminferre tam crudelem. Et edicta sententia, ipsum Melich cum tota suafamilia per medium scindi fecit, sicut ipse talem mortem fratri inflixerat.Kadi verò audiens, de terra illa, et etiam de imperatoris illius dominioclàm fugit, et sic euasit.

De miraculis quatuor fratrum occisorum

Est autem consuetudo in terra illa, quòd corpora mortua non traduntursepulturæ, sed in campis dimittuntur, et ex calore Solis citò resoluuntur,et sic consumantur: Corpora autem trium fratrum praedictorum per 14. diesillic in fuerore Solis iacuerunt, et ita recentia et redolentia inuentafuerunt sicut illa die quandò martirizati erant: quod videntes Christianiqui in illa terra habitabant, praedicta corpora ceperunt, et honorificèsepelierunt. Ego autem Odoricus audiens factum et martyrium illorumfratrum, iui illuc, et corpora eorum effodi, et ossa omnia mecum accepi, etin pulchris towallijs colligaui, et in Indiam superiorem ad vnum locumfratrum nostrorum ea deportaui, habens mecum socium, et vnum famulum. Cumautem essemus in via, hospitabamus in domo cuiusdam hospitarij, et ipsaossa capiti meo supposui, et dormiui: Et dùm dormirem domus illa àSaracenis subitò accendebatur, vt me cum domo comburerent. Domo autem sicaccensa, socius meus et famulus de domo exierunt, et me solum cum ossibusdimiserunt, qui videns ignem supra me, ossa accepi et cum illis in angulosdomus recollegi. Tres autem anguli domus statim combusti fuerunt, angulo inquo steti cum ossibus saluo remanente: Supra me autem ignis se tenuit inmodum aeris lucidi, nec descendit quamdiu ibi persistebam; quàm citò autemcum ossibus exiui, statim tota pars illa sicut aliæ priores igne consumptaest, et multa alia loca circumadiacentia combusta sunt. Aliud miraculumcontigit, me cum ossibus per mare proficiente ad ciuitatem Polumbrum vbipiper nascitur abundantèr, quia nobis ventus totaliter defecit: quaproptervenerunt Idolatræ adorantes Deos suos pro vento prospero, quem tamen nonobtinuerunt: Tunc Saraceni suas inuocationes, et adorationes laboriosefecerunt, sed nihil profecerunt: Et praeceptum est mihi et socio meo vtorationes funderemus Deo nostro: Et dixit rector nauis in Armenico mihi,quod alij non intelligerent: quòd nisi possemus ventum prosperum à Deonostro impetrare, nos cum ossibus in mare proijcerent: Tunc ego et sociusfecimus orationes, vouentes multas missas de beata virgine celebrare, sicquòd ventum placeret sibi nobis impetrare. Cum autem tempus transiret, etventus non veniret, accepi vnum de ossibus, et dedi famulo, vt ad caputnauis iret, et clàm in mare proijceret; quo proiecto statim affuit ventusprosper qui nunquam nobis defecit, vsquequò peruenimus ad portum, meritisistorum martyrum cum salute. Deinde ascendimus aliam nauem vt in Indiamsuperiorem iremus; Et venimus ad quandam ciuitatem vocatam Carchan in quasunt duo loca fratrum nostrorum, et ibi reponere istas reliquias volebamus.In naui autem illa erant plus 700. mercatores et alij: Nunc illi Idolatræistam consuetudinem habebant, quòd semper antequàm ad portum applicuerint,totam nauem perquirerent, si isti aliqua ossa mortuorum animaliuminuenirent, qui reperta statim in mare proijcerent, et per hoc bonum portumattingere, et mortis periculum euadere crederent. Cùm autem frequentèrperquirerent, et illa ossa frequenter tangerent, semper oculi delusifuerunt, sic quòd illa non perpenderunt; et sic ad locum fratrumdeportauimus cum omni reuerentia, vbi in pace requiesc*nt; vbi etiam interidolatras Deus continuè miracula operatur. Cum enim aliquo morbo grauantur,in terra illa vbi fratres passi sunt ipsi vadunt; et de terra vbi corporasanguinolenta iacuerunt sumunt quam abluunt, et ablutionem bibunt, et sicab infirmitatibus suis liberantur.

Quo modo habetur Piper, et vbi nascitur.

[Sidenote: Malabar.] Vt autem videatur quo modo habetur piper, sciendumquòd in quodam imperio ad quod applicui, nomine Minibar, nascitur, et innulla parte mundi tantum, quantum ibi; Nemus enim in quo nascitur, continetoctodecim dietas, et in ipso nemore sunt duæ ciuitates vna nomineFlandrini, alia nomine Cyncilim: In Flandrina habitant Iudaei aliqui etaliqui Christiani, inter quos est bellum frequenter, sed Christiani vinc*ntIudaeos semper: In isto nemore habetur piper per istum modum. Nam primònascitur in folijs olerum, quæ iuxta magnas arbores plantantur, sicut nosponimus vites; et produc*nt fructum, sicut racemi nostri produc*nt vuas;sed quandò maturesc*nt sunt viridis coloris, et sic vindemiantur vt internos vindemiantut vuæ, et ponuntur grana ad solem vt desiccentur: quædesiccata reponuntur in vasis terreis, et sic fit piper, et custoditur. Inisto autem nemore sunt flumina multa in quibus sunt Crocodili multi, etmulti alij serpentes sunt in illo nemore, quos homines per stupam et paleascomburunt, et sic ad colligendum piper securé accedunt. [Sidenote:Polumbrum ciuitas. Adoratio bouis.] A capite illius nemoris versus meridiemest ciuitas Polumbrum in qua maxima mercimonia cuiuscunque generisreperiuntur Omnes autem de terra illa bouem viuum sicut Deum suum adorant,quem 6. annis faciunt laborare, et in septimo faciunt ipsum quiescere abomni opere; ponentes ipsum in loco solemni, et communi, et dicentes ipsumesse animal sanctum. Hunc autem ritum obseruant: quolibet mane accipiuntduas pelues de auro, vel de argento, et vnam submittunt vrinæ bouis, etaliam stercori, de vrina lauant sibi faciem et oculos, et omnes 5. sensus:de stercore verò ponunt in vtròque oculo, posteà liniunt summitatesgenarum, et tertiò pectus, et ex tunc dic*nt se sanctificatos pro toto dieillo: et sicut facit populus, ita etiam facit rex et regina. Isti etiamaliud idolum mortuum adorant, quod in medietate vna superior est hom*o, etin alia est bos, et iliud idolum dat eis responsa, et aliquotièns prostipendio petit sanguinem, 40. virginum: et ideo homines illius regionisita vouent filias suas et filios, sicut Christiani aliqui alicui religioni,vel sancto in coelis. Et per istum modum immolant filios et filias, etmulti homines per istum ritum moriuntur ante idolum illud, et multa aliaabominabilia facit populus iste bestialis, et multa mirabilia vidi intereos quæ nolui hic inserere. [Sidenote: Combustio mortuorum.] Aliamconsuetudinem vilissimam habet gens illa: Nam quamdo hom*o moritur,comburunt ipsum mortuum, et si vxorem habet, ipsam comburunt viuam, quiadic*nt quod ipsa ibit in aratura, et cultura cum viro suo in alio mundo: siautem vxor illa habeat liberos ex viro suo, potest manere cum eis si velitsine verecundia et improperio, communiter tamen omnes praeeligunt comburicum marito; si autem vxor praemoriatur viro, lex illa non obligat virum,sed potest aliam vxorem ducere. Aliam consuetudinem habet gens illa, quòdfoeminæ ibi bibunt vinum, et homines non: foeminæ etiam faciunt sibi radicilia, et supercilia, et barbam, et homines non: et sic de multis alijsvilibus contra naturam sexus eorum. [Sidenote: Mobar regnum vel Maliapor.]Ab isto regno iui decem dietas ad iliud regnum dictum Mobar, quod habet inse multas ciuitates, et in illo requiescit in vna ecclesia corpus beatiThomæ Apostoli, et est ecclesia illa plena idolis, et in circuitu ecclesiæsimul Cononici viuunt in 15 domibus Nestoriani, id est, mali Christiani, etschismatici.

De quodam idolo mirabili, et de quibusdam ritibus eorum.

In hoc regno est vnum Idolum mirabile, quod omnes Indi reuerentur: et eststatura hominis ita magni, sicut noster Christophorus depictus, et esttotum de auro purissimo et splendidissimo, et circa collum habet vnamchordulam sericam cum lapidibus pretiosissimis, quorum aliquis valet plusquàm vnum regnum: Domus idoli est tota de auro, scilicet in tecto, etpauimento, et superficie parietum interius et exterius. Ad illud idolumperegrinantur Indi, sicut nos ad S. Petrum: Alij veniunt cum chorda adcollum, alij cum manibus retro ligatis, alij cum cultello in brachio veltibia defixo, et si post peregrinationem fiat brachium marcidum, illumreputant sanctum, et benè cum Deo suo. Iuxta ecclesiam illius idoli estlacus vnus manufactus, et manifestus, in quem peregrini proijciunt aurum etargentum, et lapides pretiosos in honorem Idoli, et ad ædificationemecclesiæ suæ, et ideo quando aliquid debet ornari, vel reparari, vadunthomines ad hunc lacum, et proiecta extrahunt: die autem annuaconstructionis illius idoli, rex et regina, cum toto populo et omnibusperegrinis accedunt, et ponunt illud idolum in vno curru pretiosissimoipsum de ecclesia educentes cum Canticis, et omni genere musicorum, etmultae virgines antecedunt ipsum binæ et binæ, processionaliter combinatæmodulantes: [Sidenote: Crudelissima Satanæ tyrannis, et carnificina.]Peregrini etiam multi ponunt se sub curru, vt transeat Deus supra eos; etomnes super quos currus transit, comminuit, et per medium scindit, etinterficit, et per hoc reputant se mori pro deo suo, sanctè et securè: etin omni anno hoc modo moriuntur in via sub idolo plusquam 500. homines,quorum corpora comburuntur, et cineres sicut reliquiæ custodiuntur, quiasic pro Deo suo moriuntur. Alium ritum habent, quando aliquis hom*o offertse mori pro deo suo, conueniunt omnes amici eius et parentes cumhistrionibus multis, facientes sibi festum magnum, et post festum appenduntcollo eius 5 cultellos acutissimos ducentes eum ante idolum, quo cumperuenerit, sumit vnum ex cultellis, et clamat alta voce, pro deo meoincido mihi de carne mea, et frustum incisum proijcit in faciem idoli:vltima vero incisione per quam seipsum interficit, dicit, me mori pro deomeo permitto, quo mortuo corpus eius comburitur, et sanctum fore ab omnibuscreditur. Rex illius regionis est ditissimus in auro et argento, et gemmispretiosis; ibi etiam sunt margaritæ pulchriores de mundo. Indè transiensiui per mare oceanum versus meridiem per 50 dietas ad unam terram vocatamLammori, in qua ex immensitate caloris, tam viri quam foeminæ omnesincedunt nudi in toto corpore: Qui videntes me vestitum, deridebant me,dicentes Deum, Adam et Euam fecisse nudos. In illa regione omnes mulieressunt communes, ita quod nullus potest dicere, haec est vxor mea, et cùmmulier aliqua parit filium vel filiam dat cui vult de hijs quiconcubuerunt: Tota etiam terra illius regionis habetur in communi, ita quodnon meum et tuum in diuisione terrarum, domos tamen habent speciales:Carnes humanæ quando hom*o est pinguis ita benè comeduntur, sicut inter nosbouinæ: et licet gens sit pestifera, tamen terra optima est, et abundat inomnibus bonis, carnibus, bladis, riso, auro, argento, et lignis Aloe,canfari, et multis alijs. Mercatores autem cum accedunt ad hanc regionemduc*nt secum homines pingues vendentes illos genti illius regionis, sicutnos vendimus porcos, qui statim occidunt eos et comedunt. [Sidenote:Simoltra vel Samotra.] In hac insula versus meridiem est aliud regnumvocatum Symolcra, in quo tam viri quam mulieres signant se ferro calido infacie, in 12. partibus, Et hij semper bellant cum hominibus nudis in aliaregione. Vltra transiú ad aliam insulam quæ vocatur Iaua cuius ambitus permare est trium millium milliarium, et rex illius insulæ habet sub se 7.reges coronatos, et haec insula optimè inhabitatur, et melior secunda demundo reputatur. In ea nasc*ntur in copia garyophylli, cubibez, et nucesmuscatæ: et breuiter omnes species ibi sunt, et maxima abundantia omniumvictualium praeterquam vini. Rex illius terræ habet palatium nobilissimuminter omnia quæ vidi altissime stat, et gradus et scalas habet altissimos,quorum semper vnus gradus est aureus, alius argenteus: Pauimentum vero vnumlaterem habet de auro, alium de argento. Parietes vero omnes interius suntlaminati laminis aureis, in quibus sculpti sunt Equites de auro habentescirca caput circulum aureum plenum lapidibus pretiosis: Tectum est de auropuro. Cum isto rege ille magnus Canis de Katay frequenter fuit in bello:Quem tamen semper ille Rex vicit et superauit.

De arboribus dantibus farinam, et mel, et venenum.

Iuxta istam Insulam est alia contrata vocata Panten, vel alio nomineTathalamasim, [Marginal note: Vel Malasmi.] et Rex illius contratæ multasinsulas habet sub se. In illa terra sunt arbores dantes farinam, et mel, etvinum, et etiam venenum periculosius quod sit in mundo, quia contra illudnon est remedium, nisi vnum solum, et est illud. Si aliquis illud venenumsumpsisset, si velit liberari, sumat stercus hominis et cum aqua temperet,et in bona quantitate bíbat, et statim fugat venenum faciens exire perinferiores partes. Farinam autem faciunt arbores hoc modo, sunt magnæ etbassæ, et quandò inciduntur cum securi propè terram, exit de stipite liquorquidam secut gummæ, quem accipiunt homines et ponunt in sacculis de folijsfactis, et per quindecim dies in sole dimittunt, et in fine decimi quintidiei ex isto liquore desiccato fit farina, quam primò ponunt in aqua maris,posteà lauant eam cum aqua dulci, et fit pasta valdè bona et odorifera, dequa faciunt cibos vel panes sicut placet eis. De quibus panibus ego comedi,et est panis exterius pulcher, sed interius aliquantulum niger. [Sidenote:Mare quod semper currit versus meridiem.] In hac contrata est mare mortuumquod semper currit versus meridiem, in quod si hom*o ceciderit, nunquamposteà comparet. In contrata illa inueniuntur Cannæ longissimæ plurespassus habentes quàm 60 et sunt magnæ vt arbores. Aliæ etiam Cannæ sunt ibiquæ vocantur Cassan quæ per terram diriguntur vt gramen, et in quolibetnodo earum ramuli produc*ntur qui etiam prolongantur super terram per vnummiliare ferè: in hijs Cannis reperiuntur lapides, quorum si quis vnum superse portauerit, hon poterit incidi aliquo ferro, et ideò, communiter hominesillius contratæ portant illos lapides super: Multi etiam faciunt puerossuos dum sunt parui incidi in vno brachio, et in vulnere ponunt vnum deillis lapidibus, et faciunt vulnus recludere se per vnum puluerem de quodampisce, cuius nomen ignoro, qui puluis statim vulnus consolidat et sanat: etvirtute illorum lapidum communitèr isti homines triumphant in bellis, et inmari, nec possent isti homines laedi per aliqua arma ferra: Vnum tamenremedium est, quod aduersarij illius gentis scientes virtutem lapidum,prouident sibi propugnacula ferrea contra spicula illorum, et arma venenatade veneno arborum, et in manu portant palos ligneos accutissimos et itaduros in extremitate sicut esset ferrum: Similitér sagittant cum sagittissino ferro, et sic confundunt aliquos et perforant inermes ex lapidumsecuritate. [Sidenote: Vela ex arundinibus facta.] De istis etiam CannisCassan faciunt sibi vela pro suis nauibus et domunculas paruas, et multasibi necessaria. [Sidenote: Campa.] Inde recessi per multas dietas ad aliudregnum vocatum Campa, pulcherrimum, et opulentissimum in omnibusvictualibus. Cuius rex quamdo fui ibi tot habuit vxores, et alias mulieres,quod de illis 300. filios et filias habuit. Iste rex habet decies millesieset quatuor elephantum domesticorum, quos ita facit custodiri sicut internos custodiunt boues, vel greges in pascuis.

De multitudine Piscium, qui se proijciunt in aridam.

In hac contrata vnum mirabile valde reperitur, quod vnaquaeque generatiopiscium in mari ad istam contratam venit in tanta quantitate, quod permagnum spatium maris nil videtur nisi dorsa piscium, et super aridam seproijciunt quando prope ripam sunt, et permittunt homines per tres diesvenire, et de illis sumere quantum placuerint, et tunc redeunt ad mare:Post illam speciem per illum modum venit alia species, et offert se, et sicde omnibus speciebus, semel tamen tantum hoc faciunt in anno. Et quaesiui àgente illa quomodo et qualiter hoc possit fieri? responderunt quod hoc modopisces per naturam docentur venire, et imperatorem suum reuereri.[Sidenote: Testitudines magnæ.] Ibi etiam sunt testudines ita magnæ sicutest vnus furnus, et multa alia vidi quæ incredibilia forent, nisi hom*o illavidisset. In illa etiam contrata hom*o mortuus conburitur, et vxor viua cumeo, sicut superius de alia contrata dictum est, quia dic*nt homines illiquod illa vadit ad alium mundum ad morandum cum eo, ne ibi aliam vxoremaccipiat. [Sidenote: Moumoran.] Vltra transiui per mare Oceanum versusmeridiem, et transiui per multas contratas et insulas, quarum vna vocaturMoumoran, et habet in circuitu 2000. milliaria, in qua homines portantfacies caninas et mulieres similitèr, et vnum bouem adorant pro Deo suo, etideo quilibet vnum bouem aureum vel argenteum in fronte portat: Hominesillius contratæ et mulieres vadunt totaliter nudi, nisi quod vnum pannumlineum portant ante verenda sua. Homines illius regionis sunt maximi etfortissimi, et quia vadunt nudi, quando debent bellare, portant vnum scutumde ferro, quod cooperit eos à capite vsque ad pedes, et si contingat eosaliquem de aduersarijs capere in bello qui pecunia non possit redimi,statim comedunt eum; si autem possit se redimere pecunia, illum abirepermittunt: Rex eorum portat 300. margaritas ad collum suum maximas etpulcherrimas, et 300. orationes omni die dicit Deo suo: Hic etiam portat indigito suo vnum lapidem longitudinis vnius spansæ, et dum habet illumvidetur ab alijs quasi vna flamma ignis, et ideò nullus audet sibiappropinquare, et dicitur quòd non est lapis in mundo pretiosior illo.Magnus autem imperator Tartarorum de Katai, nunquam vi, nec pecunia, necingenio illum obtinere potuit, cùm tamen circa hoc laborauerit.

De Insula Ceilan, et de monte vbi Adam planxit Abel filium suum.

[Sidenote: Ceilan insula.] Transiui per aliam insulam vocatam Ceilan, quæhabet in ambitu plusquam duo millia milliaria, in qua sunt serpentes quasiinfiniti, et maxima multitudo leonum, vrsarum, et omnium animaliumrapacium, et siluestrium, et potissimè elephantum. In illa contrata estmons maximus, in quo dic*nt gentes illius regionis quod Adam planxit Abelfilium suum 500. annis. In medio illius montis est planicies pulcherrima,in qua est lacus paruus multum habens de aqua, et homines illi dic*nt aquamillam fuisse de lachrymis Adæ et Euæ, sed probaui hoc falsum esse, quiavidi aquam in lacu scaturire: haec aqua plena est hirudinibus etsanguisugis, et lapidibus pretiosis; istos lapides rex non accepit sibi,sed semel vel bis in anno permittit pauperes sub aqua ire pro lapidibus, etomnes quot possunt colligere illis concedit, vt orent pro anima sua. Vtautem possint sub aqua ire accipiunt lymones, et cum illis vngunt se valdèbenè, et sic nudos se in aquam submergunt, et sanguisugæ illis nocere nonpossunt. Ab isto lacu aqua exit et currit vsque ad mare, et in transituquando retrahit se, fodiuntur Rubiæ, et adamantes, et margaritæ, et aliægemmæ pretiosæ: vndè opinio est quod rex ille magis abundat lapidibuspretiosis, quàm aliquis in mundo. In contrata illa sunt quasi omnia generaanimalium et auium; et dixerunt mihi gentes illæ quod animalia illa nullumforensem inuadunt, nec offendunt, sed tantum homines illius regionis. Vidiin illa insula aues ita magnas sicut sunt hic anseres, habentes duo capita,et alia mirabilia quæ non scribo. [Sidenote: Bodin Insula.] Vltra versusmeridiem transiui, et applicui, ad insulam quandam quæ vocatur Bodin, quodidem est quod immundum in lingua nostra. In ea morantur pessimi homines,qui comedunt carnes crudas, et omnem immunditiam faciunt quæ quasiexcogitari non poterit; nam pater comedit filium et filius patrem, etmaritus vxorem, et è contrario, et hoc per hunc modum: si pater alicuiusinfirmetur, filius vadet ad Astrologum sacerdotem, scz. rogans eum quodconsulat Deum suum, si pater de tali infirmitate euadet, vel non. Tunc ambovadunt ad idolum aureum, vel argenteum, facientes orationes in hac forma.Domine, tu es Deus noster, te adoramus, et rogamus vt nobis respondeas,debetnè talis à tali infirmitate mori vel liberari? Tunc Daemon respondet,et si dicat, viuet, filius vadit et ministrat illi vsque ad plenamconualescentiam: Si autem dicat, morietur, Sacerdos ibit ad eum, et vnumpannum super os eius ponet, et suffocabit eum, et ipsum mortuum incidet infrusta, et inuitabuntur omnes amici, et parentes eius ad comedendum eum cumcanticis, et omni laetitia, ossa tamen eius honorificè sepelient. Cum autemego eos de tali ritu reprehendi, quaerens causam: Respondit vnus mihi, hocfacimus ne vermes carnes eius comedant, tunc eius anima magnam poenamsustinerit, nec poteram euellere eos ab isto errore: et multæ aliænouitates sunt ibi, quas non crederent, nisi qui viderent. Ego autem coramDeo nihil hic refero, nisi illud de quo certus sum sicut hom*o certificaripoterit. De ista insula inquisiui à multis expertis, qui omnes vno oreresponderunt mihi, dicentes, quod ista India 4400. insulas continet sub se,siue in se, in qua etiam sunt 64. reges coronati, et etiam dic*nt quodmaior pars illius insulæ benè inhabitatur. Et hic istius Indiæ facio finem.

De india superiori, et de Prouincia Manci.

In primis refero, quòd cum transirem per mare Oceanum per multas dietasversus Orientem, perueni ad illam magnam prouinciam Manci, quæ Indiavocatur à Latinis. De ista India superiori inquisiui à Christianis,Saracenis, idolatris, et omnibus, qui officiales sunt domini Canis magni,qui omnes vno ore responderunt, quod hæ prouincia Manci habet plusquam2000, magnarum ciuitatum, et in ipsa est maxima copia omnium victualium,puta, panis, vini, risi, carnium, piscium, &c. Omnes homines istiusprouinciæ sunt artifices et mercatores, qui pro quacunque penuria, dummodoproprijs manibus iuuare se possent per labores, nunquam ab aliquoeleemosynam peterent. Viri istius prouinciæ sunt satis formosi, sedpallidi, et rasas et paruas barbas habentes; foeminæ vero sunt pulcherrimæinter omnes do mundo. Prima ciuitas ad quam veni de ista India vocaturCeuskalon, [Marginal note: Vel Ceuscala.] et distat à mari per vnam dietam,positaque est super flumen, cuius aqua propè mare cui contignatur, ascenditsuper terram per 12. dietas. Totus populus illius Indiæ idolatrat. Istaautem ciuitas tantum nauigium habet, quod incredibile foret nisi videnti.[Sidenote: Hi sunt alcatrarsi vel onocratoli.] In hac ciuitate vidi quod300. libræ de bono et recenti zinzibero habentur pro minori quam pro vnogrosso: Ibi sunt anseres grossiores et pulchriores, et maius forum deillis, quam sit in mundo, vt credo, et sunt albissimi sicut lac, et habentvnum os super caput quantitatis oui, et habet colorem sanguineum, sub gulahabent vnam pellem pendentem semipedalem: Pinguissimi sunt, et optimi fori:et ita est de anatibus, et gallinis, quæ magnæ sunt valdé in illa terraplusquam duæ de nostris. Ibi sunt serpentes maximi, et capiuntur et a genteilla comeduntur: vnde qui faceret festum solemne, et non daret serpentes,nihil reputaret se facere; breuiter in hac ciuitate sunt omnia victualia inmaxima abundantia. Indè transiui per ciuitates multas, et veni ad ciuitatemnomine Kaitan, [Marginal note: Vel Zaiton.] in qua fratres Minores habentduo loca, ad quæ portaui de ossibus fratrum nostrorum pro fidi Christiinterfectorum, de quibus supra. In hac est copia omnium victualium proleuissimo foro, haec ciuitas ita magna est, sicut bis Bononia, et in eamulta monasteria religiosorum, qui omnes idolis seruiunt. In vno autemistorum monasteriorum ego fui, et dictum est mihi quòd inerant 3000.religiosorum habentium 11000. idoloram, et vnum illorum, quod quasi paruuminter caetera mihi videbatur, est ita magnum sicut Christophorus noster.Isti religiosi omni die pasc*nt Deos suos, vnde semel iui ad videntumcomestionem illam, et vidi quòd illa quæ detulerunt sibi comestibilia sunt,et calidissima, et multum fumigantia, ita quòd fumus ascendit ad idola, etdixerunt Deos illo fumo recreari. Totum autem cibum illi reportauerunt etcomederunt, et sic de fumo tantum Deos suos pauerunt.

De Ciuitate f*cko.

Vltra versus Orientem veni ad ciuitatem quæ vocatur f*cko, [Marginal note:Vel Foqaien.] cuius circuitus continet 30. milliaria, in qua sunt Gallimaximi et pulcherrimi, et gallinæ ita albæ sicut nix, lanam solum propennis habentes sicut pecudes. Haec ciuitas pulcherrima est, et sita supramare. Vltra iui per 18. dietas, et pertransij multas terras et ciuitates,et in transitu veni ad quendam montem magnum, et vidi quod in vno lateremontis omnia animalia erant nigra vt carbo, et homines et mulieres diuersummodum viuendi habent: ab alio autem latere omnia animalia erant alba sicutnix, et homines totaliter diuersè ab alijs vixerunt. Ibi omnes foeminæ quæsunt desponsatæ portant in signum quod habent maritos vnum magnum barile decornu in capita. [Sidenote: Magnum flumen.] Inde transiui per 18. dietasalias, et veni ad quoddam magnum flumen, et intraui ciuitatem vnam, quætransuersum illius fluminis habet pontem maximum, et hospitabar in domovnius hospitarij, qui volens mihi complacere, dixit mihi: si velis viderepiscari, veni mecum; et duxit me super pontem, et vidi in brachijs suismergos ligatos super perticas, ad quorum gulam vbi ille ligauit vnum filum,ne illi capientes pisces, comederent eos: Postea in brachio vno posuit 3.cistas magnas, et tunc dissoluit mergos de perticis, qui statim in aquamintrauerunt, et pisces ceperunt, et cistas illas repleuerunt in pania hora,quibus repletis vir ille dissoluit fila à collis eorum, et ipsi reintrantesflumen se de piscibus recreauerunt, et recreati ad perticas redierunt, etse ligari sicut priùs permiserunt: Ego autem de illis piscibus comedi, etoptimi mihi videbantur. [Sidenote: Aliâs Cansai, vel Quinzai.] Indetransiens per multas dietas veni ad vnam ciuitatem quæ vocatur Kanasia, quæsonat in lingua nostro ciuitas coeli: Nunquam ita magnam ciuitatem vidi,Circuitus enim eus continet 100. millaria, nec in ea vidi spatium quin benèinhabitaretur; Imo vidi multas domus habentes 10. vel 12. solaria vnumsupra aliud: haec habet suburbia maxima continentia maiorem populum quàmipsa ciuitas contineat 12. portas habet principales, et in via de qualibetillarum portarum ad 8. milliaria sunt ciuitates fortè maiores vt æstimo,quàm est ciuitas Venetiarum, et Padua. Haec ciuitas sita est in aquis quæsemper stant, et nec fluunt, nec refluunt, vallum tamen habet propterventum sicut ciuitas Venetiarum. In ea sunt plus decem mille et 2. pontium,quorum multos numeraui et transiui, et in qualibet ponte stant custodesciuitatis continuè custodientes ciuitatem pro magno Cane imperatore Catai.Vnum mandatum dic*nt gentes illius ciuitatis a domino se recepisse. Namquilibet ignis soluit vnum balis, i. 5. cartas bombicis, qui unum florenumcum dimidio valent, et 10. vel 12. supellectiles facient vnum ignem, et sicpro vno igne soluent. Isti ignes sunt benè 85. Thuman, eum alijs 4.Saracenorum quæ faciunt 89. Thuma vero vnum decem milia ignium facit,reliqui autem de populo ciuitatis sunt alij Christiani, alij mercatores, etalij transeuntes per terram, vndè maximè fui miratus quo modo tot corporahominum poterant simul habitare: in ea est maxima copia victualium, scz.panis et vini, et carnium de porco praecipué cum alijs necessarijs.

De monasterio vbi sunt multa animalia diuersa in quodam monte.

In illa ciuitate 4. fratres nostri conuerterant vnum potentem ad fidemChristi, in cuius hospitio continué habitabam, dum fui ibi, qui semèl dixitmihi, Ara, i. pater, vis tu venire et videre ciuitatem istam: et dixi quòdsic, et ascendimus vnam barcham, et iuimus ad vnum monasterium maximum, dequo vocauit vnum religiosum sibi notum, et dixit sibi de me. Iste RabanFrancus, i. religiosus venit de indé vbi sol occidit, et nunc vaditCambaleth, vt deprecetur vitam pro magno Cane, et ideò ostendas sibialiquid, quòd si reuertatur ad contratas suas possit referre quod tale quidnouum vidi in Canasia ciuitate: tunc sumpsit ille religiosus duos mastellosmagnos repletos reliquijs quæ supererant de mensa, et duxit me ad vnamperclusam paruam, quam aperuit cum claue, et aparuit, viridarium gratiosumet magnum in quod intrauimus, et in illo viridario stat vnas monticulussicut vnum campanile, repletus amoenis herbis et arboribus, et dum staremusibi, ipse sumpsit cymbalum, et incoepit percutere ipsum sicut percutiturquando monachi intrant refectorium, ad cuius sonitum multa animalia diuersadescenderunt de monte illo, aliqua vt simiæ, aliqua vt Cati, Maymones, etaliqua faciem hominis habentia, et dum sic starem congregauerunt se circaipsum, 4000. de illis animalibus, et se in ordinibus collocauerunt, coramquibus posuit paropsidem et dabat eis comedere, et cum comedissent iterumcymbalum percussit, et omnia ad loca propria redierunt. Tunc admiratusinquisiui quæ essent animalia ista? Et respondit mihi quod sunt animænobilium virorum, quas nos hic pascimus amore Dei, qui regit orbem, etsicut vnus hom*o fuit nobilis, ita anima eius post mortem in corpus nobilisanimalis intrat. Animæ verò simplicium et rusticorum, corpora viliumanimalium intrant. Incoepi istam abusionem improbare, sed nihil valuitsibi, non enim poterat credere, quòd aliqua anima posset sine corporemanere. [Sidenote: Chilenso.] Indè transiui ad quandam ciuitatem nomineChilenso, cuius muri per 40. milliaria circuerunt. In ista ciuitate sunt360. pontes lapidei pulchriores quàm vnquam viderim, et benè inhabitatur,et nauigium maxinium habet, et copiam omnium victualium et aliorum bonorum.[Sidenote: Thalay. Kakam.] Inde iui ad quoddam flumen dictum Thalay, quodvbi est strictius habet in latitudine 7. milliaria, et illud flumen permedium terræ Pygmæorum transit, quorum ciuitas vocatur Kakam, quæ depulchrioribus ciuitatibus mundi est. Isti Pigmaei habent longitudinem triumspansarum mearum, et faciunt maiora et meliora goton, et bombicinam quàmaliqui homines in mundo. Indè per illud flumen transiens, veni ad vnamciuitatem Ianzu, in qua est vnus locus fratrum nostrorum, et sunt in eatres ecclesiæ Nestorianorum: haec ciuitas nobilis est, et magna, habens inse 48. Thuman ignium, et in ea omnia victualia, et animalia in magna copia,de quo Christiani viuunt: Dominus istius ciuitatis solum de sale habet inredditibus 50. Thuman Balisi, et valet balisus vnum florenum cum dimidio:Ita quod vnum Thuman facit 15. millia florenorum, vnam tamen gratiam facitdominus populo, quia dimittit ei, ne sit caristia in eo, 200. Thuman. Habethaec ciuitas consuetudinem, quod quando vnus vult facere conuiuium amicissuis, ad hoc sunt hospitia deputata, et vbi ille circuit per hospites,dicens sibi tales amicos meos habebis, quos festabis nomine meo, et tantumin festo volo expendere, et per illum modum meliùs conuiuant amici inpluribus hospitijs quam facerent in vno. [Sidenote: Montu.] Per 10.milliaria ab ista ciuitate in capite fluminis Thalay est vna ciuitas vocataMontu, quæ maius nauigium habet, quàm viderim in toto mundo; Et omnes nauesibi sunt albæ sicùt nix, et in ipsis sunt hospitia, et multa alia quænullus hom*o crederet nisi viderentur.

De ciuitate Cambaleth.

[Sidenote: Caramoran.] Indè transiui per 8. dietas per multas terras etciuitates, et veni tandem per aquam dulcem ad quandam ciuitatem nomineLeneyn, quæ est posita super flumen vocatum Caramoran, quod per mediumCatai transit, et magnum damnum sibi infert, quando erumpit. Indè transiensper flumen versus Orientem per multas dietas et ciuitates, veni ad vnamciuitatem nomine Sumacoto, quæ maiorem copiam habet de serico, quàm aliquaciuitas in mundo: Quando enim est maior caristia Serici, ibi 40. libræhabentur pro minori quàm pro 8. grossis. In ea est copia omniummercimoniorum et omnium victualium, panis, vini, carnium, piscium, etomnium specierum electarum. [Sidenote: Cambalec.] Inde transiui versusOrientem per multas ciuitates, et veni ad illam nobilem, et nominatamCambaleth quæ est ciuitas multum antiqua, et veni ad Catai, et eam ceperuntTartari: Et iuxta eam ad dimidium miliare aliam ciuitatem fecerunt, quævocatur Caido et haec 12. portas habet, et semper inter vnam et aliam suntduo miliaria, et medium inter illas ciuitates benè inhabitatur, ita quòdfaciunt quasi vnam ciuitatem; Et ambitus istarum duarum ciuitatum estplusquàm 40. milliaria. [Sidenote: Mandeuil cap. 33.] In hac ciuitatemagnus imperator Canis habet sedem suam principalem, et suum magnumpalatium, cuius muri bene 4. miliaria continent; et infra illud palatiumsunt multa alia palatia dominorum de familia sua. In palatio etiam illo estvnus mons pulcherrimus consitus arboribus, propter quod mons viridisnominatur, et in monte palatium amoenissimum in quo communitèr Canisresidet: A latere autem montis est vnus lacus magnus, supra quem ponspulcherrimus est factus, et in illo lacu est magna copia anserum et anatum,et omnium auium aquaticarum; et in silua montis copia omnium auium etferarum siluestrium, et ideo quando dominus Canis vult venari non oporteteum exire palatium suum. Palatium vero principale, in quo sedes sua est,est magnum valde, et habet interius 14. columnas aureas, et omnes muri eiuscooperti sunt pellibus rubeis quæ dic*ntur nobiliores pelles de mundo: Etin medio palatij est vna pigna altitudinis duorum passuum, quæ tota est devno lapide pretioso nomine merdochas; et est tota circumligata auro, et inquolibet angulo eius est vnum serpens de auro qui verberatos fortissimé:Habet etiam haec pignaretia de margaritis, et per istam pignam deferturpotus per meatus et conductus qui in curia regis habetur; et iuxta eampendent multa vasa aurea cum quibus volentes bibere possunt. In hoc autempalatio sunt multi pauones de auro; et cùm aliquis Tartarus facit festumdomino suo, tunc quando conuiuantes collidunt manus suas præ gaudio etlæticia, pauones emittunt alas suas, et expandunt caudas, et videnturtripudiare; Et hoc credo factura arte Magica, vel aliqua cautelasubterranea.

De gloria magni Canis.

Qvando autem magnus ille Imperator Canis in sede sua imperiali residet,tunc a sinistro latere sedet Regina, et per vnum gradum inferius duomulieres quas ipse tenet pro se; quando non potest ad Reginam accedere: Ininfimo autem gradu resident omnes dominae de sua parentela. Omnes autemmulieres nuptæ portant supra caput suum vnum pedem hominis, longitudinisvnius brachij cum dimidio; et subter illum pedem sunt pennæ gruis, et totusille pes ornatur maximis margaritis. A latero verò dextro ipsius Canisresidet filius eius primogenitus, regnaturus post ipsum, et inferius ipsoomnes qui sunt de sanguine regio: Ibi etiam sunt 4. scriptores scribentesomnia verba quæ dicit rex; Ante cuius conspectum sunt Barones sui, et multialij nobiles cum sua gente maxima, quorum nullus audet loqui nisi a dominolicentia petatur exceptis fatuis et histrionibus, qui suum dominumconsolari habent; Illi etiam nihil audent facere, nisi secundum quodDominus voluerit eis legem imponere. Ante portam palatij sunt Baronescustodientes, ne aliquis limen portæ tangat. Cùm autem ille Canis volueritfacere conuiuium, habet secum 14000. Barones portantes circulos, etcoronulas in capite, et domino suo seruientes; Et quilibet portat vnamvestem de auro et margaritis tot quot valent plus quam decies milliesflorenorum. Curia eius optime ordinatur per denarios, centenarios, etmillenarios, et taliter quòd quilibet in suo ordine peragit officium sibideputatum, nec aliquis defectus reperitur. Ego frater Odoricus fui ibi pertres annos, et multotiens in istis festis suis fui, quià nos fratresminores in sua curia habemus locum nobis deputatum, et oportet nos semperire, et dare sibi nostram benedictionem: et inquisiui ab illis de curia, denumero illorum qui sunt in curia domini, et responderunt mihi quod dehistrionibus sunt bene 18. Thuman; Custodes autem canum et bestiarum, etauium sunt. 15. Thuman; Medici vero pro corpore Regis sunt 400. Christianiautem 8. et vnus Saracenus. Et ego quando fui ibi, hij omnes omnianecessaria tam ad victum, quam ad vestitum habebant de Curia domini Canis.Quando autem vult equitare de vna terra ad aliam, habet 4. exercitusequitum, et vnus per vnam dietam ipsum antecedit, secundus aliam, ettertius similitèr, et quartus; ita quod semper ipse se tenet in medio inmodum crucis; et ita omnes exercitus habent omnes dietas suas ordinatas,quod inueniunt omnia victualia parata sine defectu. Illémet autem dominusCanis per illum modum vadit; Sedet in curru cum duabus rotis in quo factaest pulcherrima sella tota de lignis Aloe, et auro ornata, et margaritismaximis, et lapidibus pretiosis; et 4. Elephantes bene ordinati duc*ntistum currum, quos praecedunt 4. equi altissimi optime cooperti. Iuxtacurrum à lateribus sunt 4. Barones tenentes currum, ne aliquis appropinquetdomino suo. Supra currum sedent duo Gerfalcones albissimi, et dùm videtaues quos vult capere, dimittit Falcones volare, et capiunt eas; Et sichabet solatium suum equitando, et per iactum vnius lapidis nullus audetappropinquare currui nisi populus assignatus: vnde incredibile esset hominiqui non vidisset de numero gentis suæ, et reginæ, et primogeniei sui. IstæDominus Canis imperium suum diuisit in 12. partes, et vna habet sub se 200.magnarum ciuitatum: vnde ita latum et longum est suum imperium, quod adquamcunque partem iret, satis haberes facere in sex mensibus, exceptisinsulis, quæ sunt bene 5000.

De hospitijs paratis per totum imperium pro transeuntibus.

Iste Dominus, vt transeuntes habeant omnia necessaria sua per totum suumimperium, fecit hospitia praeparari vbique per vias; in quibus sunt omniaparata quæ ad victualia pertinent: Cum autem aliqua nouitas oritur inimperio suo, tunc si distat, ambassiatores super equos vel dromedariosfestinant, et cùm lassantur in cursu, pulsant cornu, et proximum hospitiumparat vnum similitèr, equum, qui quando alius venit fessus accipit literam,et currit ad hospitium, et sic per hospitia, et per diuersos cursores rumorper 30. dietas, vno die naturali venit ad imperatorem; et ideò nihilponderis potest fieri in imperio suo, quin statim scitur ab eo. Cum autemipse Canis vult ire venatum; istum modum habet. Extra Cambaleth ad 20.dietas, est vna foresta quæ 6. dietas continet in ambitu; in qua sunt totgenera animalium et auium quòd mirabile est dicere: Ad illud nemus vadit infine trium annorum vel quatuor cum tota gente, cum qua ipsum circuit, etcanes intrare permittit, qui animalia, scilicet leones, ceruos, et aliaanimalia reduc*nt ad vnam planitiem pulcherrimam in medio nemoris, quia exclamoribus canum maximè tremunt omnes bestiæ syluæ. Tunc accedit magnusCanis super tres elephantes et 5. sagittas mittit in totam multitudinemanimalium, et post ipsum omnes Barones, et post ipsos alij de familia suaemittunt sagittas suas; et omnes sagittæ sunt signatæ certis signis etdiuersis: Tunc vadit ad animalia interfecta, dimittens viua nemus reintrarevt aliàs habeat ex eis venationem suam, et quilibet illud animal habebit incuius corpere inuenit sagittam suam quam iaciebat.

De quatuor festis quæ tenet in anno Canis in curia.

Quatuor magna festa in anno facit Dominus Canis, scilicet festumnatiuitatis, festum circumcisionis, coronationis, et desponsationis suæ; etad ista festa conuocat omnes Barones, et histriones, et omnes de parentelasua. Tunc domino Cane in suo throno sedente, accedunt Barones cum circuliset coronis in capite, vestiti vario modo, quia aliqui de viridi, scilicetprimi, secundi de sanguineo, et tertij de croceo, et tenent in manibus vnamtabulam eburneam de dentibus Elephantum, et cinguntur cingulis aureis vnosemisse latis, et stant pedibus silentium tenentes. Circa illos stanthistriones cum suis instrumentis: In vno autem angulo cuiusdam magnipalatij resident Philosophi omnes ad certas horas, et puncta attendentes:et cum deuenitur ad punctumn et horam petitam à philosopho, vnus praecoclamat valentèr. Inclinetis vos omnes imperatori vestro: tunc omnes Baronescadunt ad terram; et iterum clamat, Surgite omnes, et illi statim surgunt.Iterum philosophi ad aliud punctum attendunt, et cùm peruentum fuerit,iterum praeco clamat; ponite digitum in aurem, et statim dicit, extrahiteipsum; iterùm ad aliud punctum clamat, Buratate farinam: et multa aliafaciunt, quæ omnia dic*nt certam signifcationem habere, quæ scriberi nolui,nec curaui, quia vana sunt et risu digna. Cùm autem peruentum fuerit adhoram histrionum, time Philosophi dic*nt, facite festum domino, et omnespulsant instrumenta sua, et faciunt maximum sonitum; et statim aliusclamat; Taceant omnes, et omnes tacent: Tunc accedunt histrionatrices antedominum dulcitèr modulantes, quod mihi plus placuit. Tunc veniunt leones,et faciunt reuerentiam domino Cani; Et tunc histriones faciunt ciphosaureos plenos vino volare per aerem, et ad ora hominum se applicare vtbibant. Haec et multa alia mirabilia in curia illius Canis vidi, quæ nulluscrederet nisi videret; et ideò dimitto ea. De alio mirabili audiui à fidedignis, quòd in vno regno istius Canis in quo sunt montes Kapsei (etdicitur illud regnum Kalor) nasc*ntur pepones maximi, qui quando suntmaturi aperiuntur, et intùs inuenitur vna bestiola similis vni agnello:sicut audiui quòd in mari Hybernico stant arbores supra ripam maris etportant fructum sicut essent cucurbitæ, quæ certo tempore cadunt in aquamet fiunt aues vocatæ Bernakles, et illud est verum.

De diuersis Prouincijs et ciuitatibus.

De isto imperio Katay recessi post tres annos, et transiui 50. dietasversus Occidentem; et tandem veni ad terram Pretegoani, cuius ciuitasprincipalis Kosan vocatur, quæ multas habet sub se ciuitates. [Sidenote:Casan.] Vltra per multas dietas iui, et perueni ad vnam prouinciam vocatamKasan; et haec est secunda melior prouincia mundi, vt dicitur, et estoptimè habitata: Sic quod quando exitur à porta vnius ciuitatis, videnturportæ alterius ciuitatis, sicut egomet vidi de multis. Latitudo Prouinciæest 50. dietarum, et longitudo plusquam 60. In ea est maxima copia omniumvictualium, et maximè castaneorum; et haec est vna de 12. prouincijs magniCanis. [Sidenote: Tibec regio aliàs Tebet Guillielmo de Rubricis.] Vltraveni ad vnum regnum vocatum Tibek quod est subiectum Cani, in quo est maiorcopia panis et vini, quam sit in toto mundo vt credo. Gens illius terræmoratur communiter in tenorijs factis ex feltris nigris: Principalisciuitas sua murata est pulcherrimè ex lapidibus albissimis, et nigerrimisinterescalariter dispositis et curiosè compositis, et omnes viæ eius optimèpouatæ. In ista contrata nullus audet effundere sanguinem hominis, necalicuius animalis, ob reuerentiam vnius Idoli. In ista ciuitate moraturAbassi i. Papa eorum, qui est caput et princeps omnium Idolatrarum; quibusdat et distribuit beneficia secundum morem eorum; sicut noster Papa Romanusest caput omnium Christianorum. Foeminæ in hoc regno portant plusquamcentum tricas, et habent duos dentes in ore ita longos sicut apri. Quandoetiam pater alicuius moritur, tunc filius conuocat omnes sacerdotes ethistriones, et dicit se velle patrem suum honorare, et facit eum ad campumduci sequentibus parentibus omnibus, amicis, et vicinis, vbi sacerdotes cummagna solemnitate amputant caput suum, dantes illud filio suo, et tunctotum corpus in frusta concidunt, et ibi dimittunt, cum orationibus cum eoredeuntes; [Sidenote: Eadem historia de eodem populo apud Guilielmum deRubricis.] Tunc veniunt vultures, de monte assuefacti ad huiusmodi, etcarnes omnes asportant: Et ex tunc currit fama de eo quòd sanctus est, quiaangeli domini ipsum portant in paradisum: Et iste est maximus honor, quemreputat filius posse fieri patri suo mortuo: Tunc filius sumit caputpatris, et coquit ipsum, et comedit, de testa eius faciens ciphum in quoipse cum omnibus de domo et cognatione eius bibunt cum solemnitate etlaetitia in memoriam patris comesti. Et multa vilia et abominabilia facitgens illa quæ non scribo, quia non valent, nec homines crederent nisividerent.

De diuite qui pascitur à 50. Virginibus.

Dum fui in prouincia Manzi transiui iuxta palatium vnius hominis popularis,qui habuit 50. domicellas virgines sibi continuè ministrantes, in omnibuspascentes eum sicut auis auiculas, et habet semper 5. fercula triplicata;et quando pasc*nt eum, continuè cantant dulcissimè: Iste habet inredditibus Tagaris risi 30. Thuman, quorum quodlibet decies millies facit:vnum autem Tagar pondus est asini. Palatium suum duo millaria tenet inambitu; cuius pauimentum semper vnum laterem habet aureum, alium argenteum:Iuxta ambitum istius palatij est vnus monticulus artificialis de auro etargento, super quo stant Monasteria, et campanilia, et alia delectabiliapro solatio illius popularis; Et dictum fuit mihi, quòd quatuor taleshomines sunt in regno illo. [Sidenote: Mulierum parui pedes.] Nobilitasvirorum est longos habere vngues in digitis, praecipue pollicis quibuscircueunt sibi manus: Nobilitas autem et pulchritudo mulierem est pauoshabere pedes: Et ideò matres quando filiæ suæ sunt tenellæ ligant pedesearum, et non dimittunt crescere. [Sidenote: Milestorite.] Vltra transiensversus meridiem applicui ad quandam contratam, quæ vocatur Milestorite, quæpulchra est valdè et fertilis: Et in ista contrata erat vnus vocatus Senexde monte, qui inter duos montes fecerat sibi vnum murum circumuentem istosmontes. Infra istum murum erant fontes pulcherrimi de mundo; Et iuxtafontes erant pulcherrimæ virgines in maximo numero, et equi pulcherrimi, etomni illud quod ad suauitatem, et delectationem corporis fieri poterit, etideo illum locum vocant homines illius contratæ Paradisum. Iste senex cùmviderit aliquem iuuenem formosum et robustum, posuit eum in illo paradiso;Per quosdam autem conductus descendere facit vinum et lac abundantèr. IsteSenex cùm voluerit se vindicare, vel interficere regem aliquem vel Baronem,dicit illi qui præerat illi paradiso vt aliquem de notis illius regis, velBaronis introduceret in paradisum illum, et illum delicijs fruipermitteret, et tunc daret sibi potionem vnam, quæ ipsum sopiebat intantum, quòd insensibilem redderet, et ipsum sic dormientem faceret extraparadisum deportari: qui excitatus et se extra paradisum conspiciens, intanta tristitia positus foret, quòd nesciret quid faceret: Tunc ad illumsenem iret, rogans eum, vt interùm in paradisum introduceretur: qui sibidicit, tu illic introduci non poteris, nisi talem vel talem interficias; etsiue interfeceris, siue non, reponam te in paradiso, et ibidem poterissemper manere; Tunc ille sic faceret, et omnes seni odiosos interficeret;Et ideò omnes reges orientales illum senem timuerunt, et sibi tributummagnum dederunt.

De morte Senis de monte.

Cum autem Tartari magnam partem mundi cepissent, venerunt ad istum Senem,et dominium illius Paradisi ab eo abstulerunt, qui multos sicarios deParadiso illo emisit, et nobiliores Tartarorum interfici fecit. Tartariautem hoc videntes ciuitatem, in qua erat senex obsederunt, eum ceperunt,et pessima morte interfecerunt. Hanc gratiam habent fratres ibidem, quodcitissimè per virtutem nominis Christi Iesu, et in virtute illius sanguinispretiosi, quem effudit in cruce pro salute generis humani, daemonia abobsessis corporibus expellunt; et quia multi ibidem sum obsessi, duc*nturper decem dietas ad fratres ligati, qui liberati statim credunt inChristum, qui liberauit ebs habentes ipsum pro Deo suo, et baptizati sunt,et idola sua, et pecorum suorum statim dant fratribus, quæ sunt communitèrde feltro, et de crinibus mulierum et fratres ignem in communi loci faciuntad quem populus confluit, vt videat Deos vicinorum suorum comburi etfratres coram populo Idola in ignem proijciunt; Et prima vice de igneexierunt; Tunc fratres ignem cum aqua benedicta conspercerunt, et interùmIdola in ignem proiecerunt, et daemones in effigie fumi nigerrimi fugerunt,et Idola remanserunt, et combusta sunt. Posteà auditor clamor per aeremtalis, vide, vide, quo modo de habitatione mea expulsus sum. Et per istummodum fratres maximam multitudinem baptizant, qui citò recidiuant ad idolapecorum: qui fratres continuò quasi stent cum illis, et illos informent.Aliud terribile fuit quod ego vidi ibi. Nam cùm irem per vnam vallem quæsita est iuxta fluuium deliciarum, multa corpora mortua vidi, et in illavalle audiui sonos musicos dulces et diuersos, et maximè de cytharis, vndèmultum timui. Haec vallis habet longitudinem septem, vel octo milliarium adplus, in quam si quis intrat, moritur, et nunquam viuus potest transire permedium illius vallis, et ideò omnes de contrata declinant à latere: Ettentatus eram intrare, et videre, quid hoc esset. Tandem oratis et Deo merecommendans, et cruce signans, in nomine Iesu intraui, et vidi tot corporamortua ibi, quòd nullus crederet nisi videret In hac valle ab vno eiuslatere, in vno saxo vnam faciem hominis vidi, quæ ita terribilitèr merespexit, quòd omnino credidi ibi fuisse mortuus: Sed semper hoc verbum(verbum caro factum est et habitauit in nobis) protuli, et cruce mesignaui, nec propiùs quàm per 7. passus, vel 8. accedere capiti ausus fui:Iui autem fugiens ad aliud caput vallis, et super vnum monticulum arenosumascendi, in quo vndique circ*mspiciens nihil vidi nisi cytharas illas, quasper se (vt mihi videbatur) pulsari et resonare mirabiliter audiui. Cùm verofui in cacumine montis, inueni ibi argentum in maxima quantitate, quasifuissent squamæ piscium. Congregans autem inde in gremio meo pro mirabiliostendendo, sed ductus conscientia, in terram proieci, nihil mecumreseruans, et sic per gratiam Dei liber exiui. Cùm autem homines illiuscontratæ sciuerunt me viuum exisse, reuerebantur me multum, dicentes mebaptizatum et sanctum: et corpora illa fuisse daemonum infernalium quipulsant cytharas vt homines alliciant intare, et interficiant. Haec devisis certudinalitér ego frater Odoricus hic inscripsi; et multa mirabiliaomisi ponere, quia homines hon credidissent nisi vidissent.

De honore et reuerentia factis Domino Cani.

Vnum tantùm referam de magno Cane quod vidi. Consuetudo est in partibusillis quòd quando praedictus dominus per aliquam contratam transit, hominesante ostia sua accendunt ignem et apponunt aromata, ac faciunt fumum, vtdominus transiens suauem sentiat adorem, et multi obuiam sibi vadunt. Dumautem semel veniret in Cambeleth, et fama vndique diuulgaretur de suoaduentu, vnus noster Episcopus, et aliqui nostri minores fratres et egoiuimus obuiàm sibi benè per duas dietas: Et dum appropinquaremus ad eum,posuimus crucem super lignum, et ego habebam mecum in manu thuribulum, etincepimus cantare alta voce dicentes: Veni creator spiritus: Et dum siccantaremus audiuit voces, nostras, fecítque nos vocari, ac iussit nos adeum accedere; cùm vt suprà dictum est, nullus audeat appropinquare curruisuo ad iactum lapidis, nisi vocatus, exceptis illis qui currum custodiunt.Et dum iuissemus ad eum, ipse deposuit galerum suum, sine capelluminestimabilis quasi valoris, et fecit reuerentiam Cruci; et statim incensumposui in thuribulo; Episcopus noster accepit thuribulum, et thurificauiteum; ac sibi praedictus Episcopus dedit benedictionem suam. Accedentes veròad praedictum dominum, sempèr sibi aliquid offerendum deferunt; secum illamantiquam legem obseruantes; Non apparebis in conspectu meo vacuus; Idcircoportauimus nobiscum poma, et ea sibi super vnum incisorium reuerentèrobtulimus; et ipse duo accepit, et de vno aliquantulum comedit: Et tuncfecit nobis signum quod recederemus, ne equi venientes in aliquo nosoffenderent; statimque ab eo discessimus, atque diuertimus, et iuimus adaliquos Barones per fratres nostri ordinis ad fidem conuersos, qui inexercitu eius erant, et eis obtulimus de pomis praedictis, qui cum maximogaudio ipsa accipientes ita videbantur laetari, ac si praebuissemus eisfamiliaritèr magnum munus. Haec praedicta frater Guilelmus de Solangna inscriptis redegit, sicùt praedictus frater Odoricus ore tenus exprimebat.Anno Domini 1330, mense Maij in loco Sancti Antonij de Padua; Nec curauitde latino difficili, et stilo ornato; Sed sicut ipse narrabat ad hoc vthomines faciliùs intelligerent quæ dic*ntur. Ego frater Odoricus de ForoIulij de quadam terra quæ dicitur Portus Vahonis de ordine minorumtestificor, et testimonium perhibeo reuerendo patri Guidoto ministroprouinciæ Sancti Antonij in Marchia Triuisana, cùm ab eo fuerim perobedientiam requisitus, quòd haec omnia quæ superiùs scripta sunt, autproprijs oculis ego vidi, aut a fide dignis audiui: Communis etiam loquutioillarum terrarum illa quæ nec vidi testatur esse; Multa etiam alia egodimisissem, nisi illa proprijs oculis conspexissem. Ego autem de die indiem me propono contratas seu terras accedere, in quibus mori, et viuere medispono, si placuerit Deo meo.

De morte fratris Odorici.

Anno igitur Domini 1331. disponente se praedicto fratre Odorico adperficiendum iter suæ peregrinationis, prout mente conceperat, et etiam vtvia et labor esset sibi magnis ad meritum, decreuit primò praesentiam adireDomini et patris omnium summi Pontificis Domini Ioannis Papæ 22: cuiusbenedictione obedientiaque recepta cum societate fratrum secum irevolentium ad partes infidelium se transferret: Cùmque sic eundo versussummum Pontificem, non multum distaret à ciuitate Pisana, in quadam viaoccurrit sibi quidam senex in habitu peregrini eum salutans ex nomine, Aue(inquiens) frater Odorice: Et cùm frater quaereret quo modo ipsius haberetnoticiam? Respondit, Dum eras in India noui te, tuùm qui noui sanctumpropositum; Sed et tu modò ad conuentum vndè venisti reuertere, quia diesequenti decimo ex hoc mundo migrabis. Verbis igitur senis attonitus etstupefactus, praesertim cùm Senex ille statim post dictum ab eius aspectudisparuit; reuerti decreuit; Et reuersus est in bona prosperitate nullamsentiens grauedinem corporis, seu aliquam infirmitatem; Cùmque esset inconuentu suo Vtinensi. N. in prouincia Paduana decimo die, prout facti sibifuir reuelatio, accepta communione, ipsoque ad Deum disponente, etiamcorpore existens incolumis in Domino foeliciter requieuit: Cuius sacerobitus Domino summo Pontifici praefato sub manu Notarij publicitransmittitur; qui sic scribet.

Anno Domini 1331. decima quarta die mensis Ianuarij obijt in Christo BeatusOdoricus ordinis fratrum Minorum, cuius precibus omnipotens Deus multa, etvaria miracula demonstrauit; quæ ego Guetelus notarius communis Vtini,filius domini Damiani de portu Gruario, de mandato et voluntate nobilisviri Domini Conradi de Buardigio Castaldionis, et consilij Vtini, scripsi,sicut potui, bona fide, et fratribus Minoribus exemplum dedi; sed non deomnibus, quià sunt innumerabilia, et mihi difficilia ad scribendum.

The same in English.

Here beginneth the iournall of Frier Odoricus, one of the order of the Minorites, concerning strange things which hee sawe among the Tarters of the East.

Albeit many and sundry things are reported by diuers authors concerning thefashions and conditions of this world: notwithstanding I frier Odoricus ofFriuli, de portu Vahonis being desirous to trauel vnto the foreign andremote nations of infidels, sawe and heard great and miraculous things,which I am able truely to auoch. [Sidenote: Pera. Trapesunda.] First of altherefore sayling from Pera by Constantinople, I arrived at Trapesunda.This place is right commodiously situate, as being an hauen for thePersians and Medes, and other countreis beyonde the sea. In this lande Ibehelde with great delight a very strange spectacle, namely a certaine manleading about with him more then foure thousande partriges. The manhimselfe walked vpon the ground, and the partriges flew in the aire, whichhe ledde vnto a certaine castle called Zauena, being three dayes iourneydistant from Trapesunda. The saide partriges were so tame, that when theman was desirous to lie downe and rest, they would all come flocking abouthim like chickens. And so hee led them vnto Trapesunda, and vnto the palaceof the Emperour, who tooke as many of them as he pleased, and the rest thesaide man carried vnto the place from whence he came. In this citie lyeththe body of Athanasius, vpon the gate of the citie. [Sidenote: The citie ofAzaron in Armenia maior.] And then I passed on further vnto Armenia maior,to a certaine citie called Azaron, which had bene very rich in olde time,but nowe the Tarters haue almost layde it waste. In the saide citie therewas abundance of bread and flesh, and of all other victuals except wine andfruites. This citie also is very colde, and is reported to be highersituated, then any other city in the world. It hath most holesome andsweete waters about it: for the veines of the said waters seeme to springand flow from the mighty riuer of Euphrates, which is but a dayes iourneyfrom the saide city. Also, the said citie stands directly in the way toTauris. [Sidenote: Sobissacalo.] And I passed on vnto a certaine mountainecalled Sobissacalo. In the foresaide countrey there is the very samemountalne whereupon the Arke of Noah rested: vnto the which I wouldwillingly haue ascended, if my company would haue stayed for me. Howbeitthe people of that countrey report, that no man could euer ascend the saidmountaine, because (say they) it pleaseth not the highest God. [Sidenote:Tauris a citie of Persia.] And I trauailed on further vnto Tauris thatgreat and royal city, which was in old time called Susis. This city isaccompted for traffique of marchandize the chiefe city of the world: forthere is no kinde of victuals, nor anything else belonging vntomarchandize, which is not to be had there in great abundance. This citystands very commodiously: for vnto it all the nations of the whole worldein a maner may resort for traffique. Concerning the saide citie, theChristians in those parts are of opinion, that the Persian Emperourreceiues more tribute out of it, then the King of France out of all hisdominions. Neare vnto the said city there is a salt-hill yeelding salt vntothe city: and of that salt ech man may take what pleaseth him, not payingought to any man therefore. In this city many Christians of all nations doinhabite, ouer whom the Saracens beare rule in alle things. Then Itraueiled on further vnto a city called Soldania, [Marginal note: Or,Sultania.] wherein the Persian Emperour lieth all Sommer time: but inwinter hee takes his progresse vnto another city standing upon the seacalled Baku. [Marginal note: The Caspian sea.] Also the foresaid city isvery great and colde, hauing good and holesome waters therein, vnto thewhich also store of marchandize is brought. Moreouer I trauelled with acertaine company of Carauans toward vpper India: and in the way, after manydays iourney, I came vnto the citie of the three wise men called Cassan[Marginal Note: Or Cassibin.], which is a noble and renowmed city, sauingthat the Tartars haue destroyed a great part thereof, and it aboundeth withbread, wine, and many other commodities. From this city vnto Ierusalem(whither the three foresaid wise-men were miraculously led) it is fiftiedays iourney. There be many wonders in this citie also, which, forbreuities sake, I omit [Sidenote: Geste.] From thence I departed vnto acertaine city called Geste, whence the Sea of Sand is distant, one dayesiourney, which is a most wonderful and dangerous thing. In this city thereis abundance of all kinds of victuals, and especially of figs, reisins, andgrapes; more (as I suppose) then in any part of the whole world besides.This is one of the three principall cities in all the Persian Empire. Ofthis city the Saracens report, that no Christian can by any meanes liuetherein aboue a yeere. [Sidenote: Como.] Then passing many dayes ioumey onforward, I came vnto a certaine citie called Comum, which was an huge andmightie Citie in olde time, conteyning well nigh fiftie miles in circuite,and hath done in times past great damage vnto the Romanes. In it there arestately palaces altogether destitute of inhabitants, notwithstanding itaboundeth with great store of victuals. From hence traueiling through manycountreys, at length I came vnto the land of Iob named Hus, which is fulleof all kinde of victuals, and very pleasantly situated. Thereabouts arecertaine mountains hauing good pastures for cattell upon them. Here alsoManna is found in great aboundance. Four partriges are here solde for lessethan a groat In this countrey there are most comely olde men. Here also themen spin and card, and not the women. This land bordereth vpon the Northpart of Chalddæa.

Of the maners of the Chaldaeans, and of India.

[Sidenote: The Tower of Babel.] From thence I traueled into Chaldæa whichis a great kingdome, and I passed by the tower of Babel. This region hath alanguage peculiar vnto it selfe, and there are beautifull men, and deformedwomen. The men of the same countrey vse to haue their haire kempt, andtrimmed like vnto our women: and they weare golden turbants vpon theirheades richly set with pearle, and pretious stones. The women are clad in acoarse smock onely reaching to their knees, and hauing long sleeues hangingdowne to the ground. And they goe bare-footed, wearing breeches which reachto the ground also. Thei weare no attire vpon their heads, but their hairehangs disheaueled about their eares: and there be many other strange thingsalso. From thence I came into the lower India, which the Tartars ouerranand wasted. And in this countrey the people eat dates for the most part,whereof 42. li. are there sold for lesse than a groat. [Sidenote: Ormus.] Ipassed further also many dayes iourney vnto the Ocean sea, and the firstland where I arriued, is called Ormes, being well fortified, and hauinggreat store of marchandize and treasure therein. Such and so extreme is theheat in that countrey, that the priuities of men come out of their bodiesand hang down euen vnto their mid-legs. And therefore the inhabitants ofthe same place, to preserue their own liues, do make a certaine ointment,and anointing their priuie members therewith, do lap them up in certainebags fastened vnto their bodies, for otherwise they must needs die. Herealso they vse a kinde of Bark or shippe called Iase being compact togetheronely with hempe. [Sidenote: Thana, whereof Frederick Cæsar makethmention.] And I went on bourd into one of them, wherein I could not findeany yron at all, and in the space of 28 dayes I arriued at the city ofThana, wherein foure of our friers were martyred for the faith of Christ.This countrey is well situate, hauing abundance of bread and wine, and ofother victuals therein. This kingdome in olde time was very large and vnderthe dominion of king Porus, who fought a great battell with Alexander thegreat. The people of this countrey are idolaters worshipping fire, serpentsand trees. And ouer all this land the Saracen do beare rule, who tooke itby maine force, and they themselues are in subjection unto King Daldilus.There be diuers kinds of beasts, as namely blacke lyouns in greatabundance, and apes also, and monkeis, and battes as bigge as our doues.Also there are mise as bigge as our countrey dogs, because cats are notable to incounter them. Moreouer in the same countrey euery man hath abundle of great boughs standing in a water-pot before his doore, whichbundle is as great as a pillar, and it will not wither, so long as water isapplied thereunto: with many other nouelties and strange things, therelation whereof would breed great delight.

How peper is had: and where it groweth.

[Sidenote: Malabar.] Moreouer, that it may be manifest how peper is had, itis to be vnderstood that it groweth in a certaine kingdome whereat I myselfe arriued, being called Minibar, and it is not so plentifull in anyother part of the worlde as it is there. For the wood wherein it growesconteineth in circuit 18 dayes iourney. And in the said wood or forrestthere are two cities, one called Flandrina, and the other Cyncilim. InFlandrina both Iewes and Christians doe inhabite, betweene whom there isoften contention and warre: howbeit the Christians ouercome the Iewes atall times. In the foresaid wood pepper is had after this maner: first itgroweth in leaues like vnto pot-hearbs, which they plant neere vnto greattrees as we do our vines, and they bring forth pepper in clusters, as ourvines doe yeeld grapes, but being ripe, they are of a greene colour, andare gathered as we gather grapes, and then the graines are layed in theSunne to be dried, and being dried are put into earthen vessels: and thusis pepper made and kept. Now, in the same wood there be many riuers,wherein are great store of Crocodiles, and of other serpents, which theinhabitants thereabout do burne vp with straw and with other dry fewel, andso they go to gather their pepper without danger. [Sidenote: Polumbrum.] Atthe South end of the said forrest stands the city of Polumbrum, whichaboundeth with marchandize of all kinds. All the inhabitants of thatcountrey do worship a liuing oxe, as their god, whom they put to labour forsixe yeres, and in the seuenth yere they cause him to rest from al hisworke, placing him in a solemne and publique place, and calling him an holybeast Moreouer they vse this foolish ceremonie: Euery morning they take twobasons, either of siluer, or of gold, and with one they receiue the vrineof the oxe, and with the other his dung. With the vrine they wash theirface, their eyes, and all their fiue senses. Of the dung they put into boththeir eyes, then they anoint the bals of the cheeks therewith, and thirdlytheir breast: and then they say that they are sanctified for all that day;And as the, people doe, euen so doe their King and Queene. This peopleworshippeth also a dead idole, which, from the nauel vpward, resembleth aman, and from the nauel downeward an oxe. The very same Idol deliuersoracles vnto them, and sometimes requireth the blood of fourtie virgins forhis hire. And therefore the men of that region do consecrate theirdaughters and their sonnes vnto their idols, euen as Christians do theirchildren vnto some Religion or Saint in heauen. Likewise they sacrificetheir sonnes and their daughters, and so, much people is put to deathbefore the said Idol by reason of that accursed ceremony. Also, many otherhainous and abominable villanies doeth that brutish beastly people commit:and I sawe many moe strange things among them which I meane not here toinsert. [Sidenote: The burning of their dead.] Another most vile customethe foresaide nation doeth retaine: for when any man dieth they burne hisdead corps to ashes: and if his wife suruiueth him, her they burne quicke,because (say they) she shall accompany her husband in his tilthe andhusbandry, when he is come into a new world. Howbeit the said wife hauingchildren by her husband, may if she will, remain with them, without shameor reproach; notwithstanding, for the most part, they all of them makechoice to be burnt with their husbands. Now, albeit the wife dieth beforeher husband, that law bindeth not the husband to any such inconuenience,but he may mary another wife also. Likewise, the said nation hath anotherstrange custome, in that their women drink wine, but their men do not. Alsothe Women haue the lids and brows of their eyes and beards shauen, but themen haue not: with many other base and filthy fashions which the said womendo vse contrary to the nature of their sexe. [Sidenote: Mobar, orMaliapor.] From that kingdom I traueiled 10. daies iourney vnto anotherkingdome called Mobar, which containeth many cities. Within a certainechurch of the same countrey, the body of S. Thomas the Apostle is interred,the very same church being full of idols: and in 15. houses round about thesaid Church, there dwell certaine priests who are Nestorians, that is tosay, false, and bad Christians, and schismatiques.

Of a strange and vncouth idole: and of certaine customes and ceremonies.

In the said kingdome of Mobar there is a wonderfull strange idole, beingmade after the shape and resemblance of a man, as big as the image of ourChristopher, et [sic passim—KTH] consisting all of most pure andglittering gold. And about the neck thereof hangeth a silke riband, ful ofmost rich and precious stones, some one of which is of more value then awhole kingdome. The house of this idol is all of beaten gold, namely theroofe, the pauement, and the sieling of the wall within and without. Vntothis idol the Indians go on pilgrimage, as we do vnto S. Peter. Some gowith halters about their necks, some with their hands bound behind them,some others with kniues sticking on their armes or legs: and if after theirperegrination, the flesh of their wounded arme festereth or corrupteth,they esteeme that limme to be holy, and thinke that their God is welpleased with them. Neare vnto the temple of that idol is a lake made by thehands of men in an open et common place, whereinto the pilgrimes cast gold,siluer, and precious stones, for the honour of the idol and the repairingof his temple. And therefore when any thing is to be adorned or mended,they go vnto this lake taking vp the treasure which was cast in. Moreouerat euery yerely feast of the making or repairing of the said idol, the kingand queene, with the whole multitude of the people, and all the pilgrimesassemble themselues, and placing the said idol in a most stately and richchariot, they cary him out of their temple with songs, and with all kind ofmusical harmonie, and a great company of virgins go procession-wise two andtwo in a rank singing before him. Many pilgrims also put themselues vnderthe chariot wheeles, to the end that their false god may go ouer them: andal they ouer whom the chariot runneth, are crushed in pieces, and diuidedasunder in the midst, and slaine right out. Yea, and in doing this, theythink themselues to die most holily and securely, in the seruice of theirgod. And by this meanes euery yere, there die vnder the said filthy idol,mo then 500. persons, whose carkases are burned, and their ashes are keptfor reliques, because they died in that sort for their god. Moreouer theyhaue another detestable ceremony. For when any man offers to die in theseruice of his false god, his parents, and all his friends assemblethemselues together with a consort of musicians, making him a great andsolemne feast: which feast being ended, they hange 5. sharpe kniues abouthis neck carying him before the idol, and so soone as he is come thither,he taketh one of his kniues crying with a loud voice, For the worship of mygod do I cut this my flesh, and then he casteth the morsel which is cut, atthe face of his idol: but at the very last wound wherewith he murtherethhimselfe, he vttereth these words: Now do I yeeld my self to death in thebehalfe of my god, and being dead, his body is burned, and is esteemed byal men to be holy. The king of the said region is most rich in gold,siluer, and precious stones, and there be the fairest vnions in al theworld. Traueling from thence by the Ocean sea 50. daies iourney southward,I came vnto a certain land named Lammori, [Marginal note: Perhaps hemeaneth Comori.] where, in regard of extreeme heat, the people both men andwomen go stark-naked from top to toe: who seeing me apparelled scoffed atme, saying that God made Adam et Eue naked. In this countrey al women arecommon, so that no man can say, this is my wife. Also when any of the saidwomen beareth a son or a daughter, she bestowes it vpon any one that hathlien with her, whom she pleaseth. Likewise al the land of that region ispossessed in common, so that there is not mine and thine, or any proprietyof possession in the diuision of lands: howbeit euery man hath is ownehouse peculiar vnto himselfe. Mans flesh, if it be fat, is eaten asordinarily there, as beefe in our country. And albeit the people are mostlewd, yet the country is exceedingly good, abounding with al commodities,as flesh, corne, rise, siluer, gold, wood of aloes, Campheir, and manyother things. Marchants comming vnto this region for traffique do vsuallybring with them fat men, selling them vnto the inhabitants as we sel hogs,who immediatly kil and eat them. [Sidenote: Sumatra.] In this islandtowards south, there is the another kingdome called Simoltra, where bothmen and women marke themselues with red-hot yron in 12. sundry spots oftheir faces: and this nation is at continual warre with certaine nakedpeople in another region. [Sidenote: Iaffa.] Then I traueled further vntoanother island called Iaua, the compasse whereof by sea is 3000. miles. Theking of this Iland hath 7. other crowned kings vnder his iurisdiction. Thesaid Island is throughly inhabited, and is thought to be one of theprincipall Ilands of the whole world. In the same Iland there groweth greatplenty of cloues, cubibez, and nutmegs, and in a word all kinds of spicesare there to be had, and great abundance of all victuals except wine. Theking of the said land of Iaua hath a most braue and sumptuous pallace, themost loftily built, that euer I saw any, and it hath most high greeses andstayers to ascend vp to the roomes therein contained, one stayre being ofsiluer, and another of gold, throughout the whole building. Also the lowerroomes were paued all ouer with one square plate of siluer, and another ofgold. All the wals vpon the inner side were seeled ouer with plates ofbeaten gold, whereupon were engrauen the pictures of knights, hauing abouttheir temples, ech of them a wreath of golde, adorned with precious stones.The roofe of the palace was of pure gold. With this king of Iaua the greatCan of Catay hath had many conflictes in war: whom notwithstanding the saidking hath alwayes ouercome and vanquished.

Of certaine trees yeelding meale, hony, and poyson.

Nere vnto the said Iland is another countrey called Panten, orTathalamasin. And the king of the same country hath many Ilands vnder hisdominion: In this land there are trees yeelding meale, hony, and wine, andthe most deadly poison in all the whole world: for against it there is butone only remedy: and that is this: if any man hath taken of the poyson, andwould be deliuered from the danger thereof, let him temper the dung of aman in water, and so drinke a good quantitie thereof, and it expels thepoyson immediatly, making it to auoid at the fundament. Meale is producedout of the said trees after this maner. They be mighty huge trees, and whenthey are cut with an axe by the ground, there issueth out of the stocke acertain licour like vnto gumme, which they take and put into bags made ofleaues, laying them for 15 daies together abroad in the sun, and at the endof those 15 dayes, when the said licour is throughly parched, it becommethmeale. Then they steepe it first in sea water, washing it afterward withfresh water, and so it is made very good and sauorie paste, whereof theymake either meat or bread, as they thinke good. Of which bread I my selfedid eate, and it is fayrer without and somewhat browne within. [Sidenote: Asea running still Southward.] By this countrey is the sea called Maremortuum, which runneth continually Southward, into the which whoseuerfalleth is neuer seene after. In this countrey also are found canes of anincredible length, namely 60 paces high or more, and they are as bigge astrees. Other canes there be also called Cassan, which overspread the earthlike grasse, and out of euery knot of them spring foorth certaine branches,which are continued vpon the ground almost for the space of a mile. In thesayd canes there are found certaine stones, one of which stones, whoseuercarryeth about with him, cannot be wounded with any yron: and therefore themen of that countrey for most part, carry such stones with them,whithersoeuer they goe. Many also cause one of the armes of their children,while they are yong, to be launced, putting one of the said stones in thewound, healing also, and closing vp the said wound with the powder of acertaine fish (the name whereof I do not know) which powder doth immediatlyconsolidate and cure the said wound. And by the vertue of these stones, thepeople aforesaid doe for the most part triumph both on sea and land.Howbeit there is one kind of stratageme, which the enemies of this nation,knowing the vertue of the sayd stones, doe practise against them: namely,they prouide themselues armour of yron or steele against their arrowes, andweapons also poisoned with the poyson of trees, and they carry in theirhands wooden stakes most sharpe and hard-pointed, as if they were yron:likewise they shoot arrowes without yron heads, and so they confound andslay some of their vnarmed foes trusting too securely vnto the vertue oftheir stones. [Sidenote: Sayles made of reedes.] Also Of the foresayd canescalled Cassan they make sayles for their ships, and litle houses, and manyother necessaries. [Sidenote: Campa.] From thence after many dayes trauell,I arrived at another kingdome called Campa, a most beautiful and richcountrey, and abounding with all kind of victuals: the king whereof, at mybeing there, had so many wiues and concubines, that he had 300 sonnes anddaughters by them. This king hath 10004 tame Elephants, which are kept euenas we keepe droues of oxen, or flocks of sheepe in pasture.

Of the abundance of fishes, which cast themselues vpon the shore.

In this countrey there is one strange thing to be obserued, that eueryseueral kind of fishes in those seas come swimming towards the saidcountrey in such abundance, that, for a great distance into the sea,nothing can be seene but the backs of fishes: which, casting themseluesvpon the shore when they come neare vnto it, do suffer men, for the spaceof 3. daies, to come and to take as many of them as they please, and thenthey returne againe vnto the sea. After that kind of fishes comes anotherkind, offering it selfe after the same maner, and so in like sort all otherkinds whatsoeuer: notwithstanding they do this but once in a yere. And Idemaunded of the inhabitants there, how, or by what meanes this strangeaccident could come to passe: They answered, that fishes were taught, euenby nature, to come and to do homage vnto their Emperour. [Sidenote:Tortoises.] There be Tortoises also as bigge as an ouen. Many other thingsI saw which are incredible, vnlesse a man should see them with his owneies. In this country also dead men are burned, and their wiues are burnedaliue with them, as in the city of Polumbrum above mentioned: for the menof that country say that she goeth to accompany him in another world, thathe should take none other wife in marriage. [Sidenote: Moumoran.] MoreouerI traueled on further by the ocean-sea towards the south, and passedthrough many countries and islands, whereof one is called Moumoran, and itcontaineth in compasse ii. M. miles, wherein men and women haue dog faces,and worship an oxe for their god: and therefore euery one of them cary theimage of an oxe of gold or siluer vpon their foreheads. The men and thewomen of this country go all naked, sauing that they hang a linen clothbefore their priuities. The men of the said country are very tall andmighty, and by reason that they goe naked, when they are to make battell,they cary yron or steele targets before them, which do couer and defendtheir bodies from top to toe: and whomsoeuer of their foes they take inbattel not being able to ransom himselfe for money, they presently deuourehim: but if he be able to redeeme himselfe for money, they let him go free.Their king weareth about his necke 300. great and most beautifull vnions,and saith euery day 300. prayers vnto his god. He weareth vpon his fingeralso a stone of a span long which seemeth to be a flame of fire, andtherefore when he weareth it, no man dare once approch vnto him: and theysay that there is not any stone in the whole world of more value then it.Neither could at any time the great Tartarian Emperour of Katay either byforce, money, or policie obtaine it at his hands: notwithstanding that hehath done the vtmost of his indeuour for this purpose.

Of the Island of Sylan: and of the mountaine where Adam mourned for his sonne Abel.

I passed also by another island called Sylan, which conteineth in compasseaboue ii. M. miles: wherein are an infinit number of serpents, and greatstore of lions, beares, and al kinds of rauening and wild beasts, andespecially of elephants. In the said country there is an huge mountaine,whereupon the inhabitants of that region do report that Adam mourned forhis son Abel the space of 500. yeres. In the midst of this mountain thereis a most beautiful plain, wherin is a litle lake conteining great plentyof water, which water the inhabitants report to haue proceeded from theteares of Adam and Eue: howbeit I proued that to be false, because I sawthe water flow in the lake. This water is ful of hors-leeches, andblood-suckers, and of precious stones also: which precious stones the kingtaketh not vnto his owne vse, but once or twise euery yere he permittethcertaine poore people to diue vnder the water for the said stones, and althat they can get he bestoweth vpon them, to the end they may pray for hissoule. But that they may with lesse danger diue vnder the water, they takelimons which they pil, anointing themselues throughly with the iuicetherof, and so they may diue naked vnder the water, the hors-leeches notbeing able to hurt them. From this lake the water runneth euen vnto thesea, and at a low ebbe the inhabitants dig rubies, diamonds, pearls, andother pretious stones out of the shore: wherupon it is thought, that theking of this island hath greater abundance of pretious stones, then anyother monarch in the whole earth besides. In the said country there be alkinds of beasts and foules: and the people told me, that those beasts wouldnot inuade nor hurt any stranger, but only the natural inhabitants. I sawin this island fouls as big as our countrey geese, hauing two heads, andother miraculous things, which I will not here write off. Traueling onfurther toward the south, I arriued at a certain island called Bodin,[Marginal note: Or, Dadin.] which signifieth in our language vnclean. Inthis island there do inhabit most wicked persons, who deuour and eat rawflesh committing al kinds of vncleannes and abominations in such sort, asit is incredible. For the father eateth his son, and the son his father,the husbande his owne wife, and the wife her husband: and that after thismaner. If any mans father be sick, the son straight goes vnto thesoothsaying or prognosticating priest, requesting him to demand of his god,whether his father shall recouer of that infirmity of no: Then both of themgo vnto an idol of gold or of siluer, making their praiers vnto it in manerfolowing: Lord, thou art our God, and thee we do adore, beseeching thee toresolue vs, whether such a man must die, or recouer of such an infirmity orno: Then the diuel answereth out of the foresaid idol: if he saith (he shalliue) then returneth his son and ministreth things necessary vnto him, tilhe hath attained vnto his former health: but if he saith (he shal die) thengoes the priest vnto him, and putting a cloth into his mouth doth stranglehim therewith: which being done, he cuts his dead body into morsels, and alhis friends and kinsfolks are inuited vnto the eating thereof, with musiqueand all kinde of mirth: howbeit his bones are solemnely buried. And when Ifound fault with that custome demanding a reason thereof, one of them gaueme this answer: this we doe, least the wormes should eat his flesh, forthen his soule should suffer great torments, neither could I by any meanesremooue them from that errour. Many other nouelties and strange thingsthere bee in this countrey, which no man would credite, vnles he saw themwith his owne eyes. Howbeit, I (before almighty God) do here make relationof nothing but of that only, whereof I am as sure, as a man may be sure.Concerning the foresaid islands I inquired of diuers wel-experiencedpersons, who al of them, as it were with one consent, answered me saying,That this India contained 4400. islands vnder it, or within it: in whichislands there are sixtie and foure crowned kings: and they say moreouer,that the greater part of those islands are wel inhabited. And here Iconclude concerning that part of India.

Of the vpper India: and of the prouince of Mancy.

First of al therefore, hauing traueled many dayes iourney vpon theOcean-sea toward the East, at length I arriued at a certaine great prouincecalled Mancy, being in Latine named India. Concerning this India I inquiredof Christians, of Saracens, and of Idolaters, and of al such as bare anyoffice vnder the great Can. Who all of them with one consent answered, thatthis prouince of Mancy hath mo then 2000. great cities within the precinctsthereof, and that it aboundeth with all plenty of victuals, as namely withbread, wine, rise, flesh, and fish. All the men of this prouince beartificers and marchants, who, though they be in neuer so extreme penurie,so long as they can helpe themselues by the labor of their hands, wil neuerbeg almes of any man. The men of this prouince are of a faire and comelypersonage, but somewhat pale, hauing their heads shauen but a litle: butthe women are the most beautiful vnder the sunne. The first city of thesaid India which I came vnto, is called Ceuskalon, [Marginal note: Or,Ceuskala.] which being a daies iourney distant from the sea, stands vpon ariuer, the water whereof, nere vnto the mouth, where it exonerateth itselfe into the sea, doth ouerflow the land for the space of 12. daiesiourney. All the inhabitants of this India are worshippers of idols. Theforesaid city of Ceuskalon hath such an huge nauy belonging thereunto, thatno man would beleeue it vnlesse he should see it. In this city I saw 300.li. of good and new ginger sold for lesse than a groat. There are thegreatest, and the fairest geese, and most plenty of them to be sold in althe whole world, as I suppose: [Sidenote: He meaneth Pellicans, which theSpaniards cal Alcatrarzi.] they are as white as milke, and haue a bone vponthe crowne of their heads as bigge as an egge, being of the colour ofblood: vnder their throat they haue a skin or bag hanging downe halfe afoot. They are exceeding fat and wel sold. Also they haue ducks and hens inthat country, one as big as two of ours. There be monstrous great serpentslikewise, which are taken by the inhabitants and eaten: whereupon a solemnefeast among them without serpents is not set by: and to be briefe, in thiscity there are al kinds of victuals in great abundance. From thence Ipassed by many cities, and at length I came vnto a city named Caitan,[Marginal note: Or, Zaiton.] wherin the friers Minorites haue two places ofaboad, vnto the which I transported the bones of the dead friers, whichsuffred martyrdom for the faith of Christ, as it is aboue mentioned. Inthis city there is abundance of al kind of victuals very cheap. The saidcity is as big as two of Bononia, and in it are many monasteries ofreligious persons, al which do worship idols. I my selfe was in one ofthose Monasteries, and it was told me, that there were in it iii. M.religious men, hauing xi. M. idols: and one of the said idols which seemedvnto me but litle in regard of the rest, was as big as our Christopher.These religious men euery day do feed their idol-gods: wherupon at acerteine time I went to behold the banquet: and indeed those things whichthey brought vnto them were good to eat, and fuming hote, insomuch that thesteame of the smoke thereof ascended vp vnto their idols, and they saidthat their gods were refreshed with the smoke: howbeit all the meat theyconueyed away, eating it vp their owne selues, and so they fed their dumbgods with the smoke onely.

Of the citie Fuco.

Traueling more eastward, I came vnto a city named Fuco, which conteineth30. miles in circuit, wherin be exceeding great and faire co*cks, and altheir hens are as white as the very snow, hauing wol in stead of feathers,like vnto sheep. It is a most stately and beautiful city, and standeth vponthe sea. Then I went 18. dates iourney on further, and passed by manyprouinces and cities, and in the way I went ouer a certain great mountaine,vpon the one side whereof I beheld al liuing creatures to be as black as acole, and the men and women on that side differed somwhat in maner ofliuing from others: howbeit, on the other side of the said hil euery liuingthing was snow-white, and the inhabitants in their maner of liuing, werealtogether vnlike vnto others. There, all maried women cary in token thatthey haue husbands, a great trunke of horne vpon their heads. [Sidenote: Agreat riuer.] From thence I trauelled 18. dayes journey further, and camevnto a certaine great riuer, and entered also into a city, whereuntobelongeth a mighty bridge, to passe the said riuer. And mine hoste, withwhom I soiourned, being desirous to shew me some sport, said vnto me: Sir,if you will see any fish taken, goe with me. [Sidenote: Foules catchingfish.] Then he led me vnto the foresaid bridge, carying in his armes withhim certaine diue-doppers or water-foules, bound vnto a company of poles,and about euery one of their necks he tied a threed, lest they should eatthe fish as fast as they tooke them: and he carried 3. great baskets withhim also: then loosed he the diue doppers from the poles, which presentlywent into the water, and within lesse then the space of one houre, caughtas many fishes as filled the 3. baskets: which being full, mine hostevntyed the threeds from about their neckes, and entering the second timeinto the riuer they fed themselues with fish, and being satisfied theyreturned and suffered themselues to be bound vnto the saide poles as theywere before. And when I did eate of those fishes, me thought they wereexceeding good. Trauailing thence many dayes iourneys, at length I arriuedat another city called Canasia, [Marginal note: Or Cansai, or Quinzai.]which signifieth in our language, the city of heauen. Neuer in all my lifedid I see so great a citie; for it conteineth in circuit an hundreth miles:neither sawe I any plot thereof, which was not throughly inhabited: yea, Isawe many houses of tenne or twelue stories high, one aboue another. Ithath mightie large suburbs containing more people than the city it selfe.Also it hath twelue principall gates: and about the distance of eightmiles, in the high way vnto euery one of the saide gates standeth a city asbig by estimation as Venice, and Padua. The foresaid city of Canasia issituated in waters or marshes, which alwayes stand still, neither ebbingnor flowing: howbeit it hath a defence for the winde like vnto Venice. Inthis city there are mo than 10002. bridges, many whereof I numbred andpassed ouer them: [Sidenote: The Italian copy in Ramusius, hath 11000.bridges.] and vpon euery of those bridges stand certaine watchmen of thecitie, keeping continuall watch and ward about the said city, for the greatCan the Emperour of Catay. The people of this countrey say, that they haueone duetie inioyned vnto them by their lord: for euery fire payeth oneBalis in regard of tribute: and a Balis is fiue papers or pieces of silke,which are worth one floren and an halfe of our coine. Tenne or tweluehousholds are accompted for one fire, and so pay tribute but for one fireonely. Al those tributary fires amount vnto the number of 85. Thuman, withother foure Thuman of the Saracens, which make 89. in al; And one Thumanconsisteth of 10000. fires. The residue of the people of the city are someof them Christians, some marchants, and some traueilers through thecountrey: whereupon I marueiled much howe such an infinite number ofpersons could inhabite and liue together. There is great aboundance ofvictuals in this citie, as namely of bread and wine, and especially ofhogs-flesh, with other necessaries.

Of a Monastery where many strange beastes of diuers kindes doe liue vpon an hill.

In the foresaide citie foure of our friers had conuerted a mighty and richeman vnto the faith of Christ, at whose house I continually abode, for solong time as I remained in the citie. Who vpon a certaine time saide vntome: Ara, that is to say, Father, will you goe and beholde the citie? And Isaid, yea. Then embarqued we our selues, and directed our course vnto acertaine great Monastery: where being arrived, he called a religious personwith whom he was acquainted, saying vnto him concerning me: this RabanFrancus, that is to say, this religious Frenchman commeth from the Westerneparts of the world, and is now going to the city of Cambaleth to pray forthe life of the great Can, and therefore you must shew him some rare thing,that when hee returnes into his owne countrey, he may say, this strangesight or nouelty haue I seene in the city of Canasia. Then the saidreligious man tooke two great baskets full of broken reliques whichremained of the table, and led me vnto a little walled parke, the doorewhereof he vnlocked with his key, and there appeared vnto vs a pleasantfaire green plot, into the which we entred. In the said greene stands alitle mount in forme of a steeple, replenished with fragrant herbes andfine shady trees. And while we stood there, he tooke a cymball or bell, andrang therewith, as they vse to ring to dinner or beuoir in cloisters, atthe sound whereof many creatures of diuers kinds came downe from the mount,some like apes, some like cats, some like monkeys and some hauing faceslike men. And while I stood beholding of them, they gathered themseluestogether about him, to the number of 4200. of those creatures, puttingthemselues in good order, before whom he set a platter, and gaue them thesaid fragments to eate. And when they had eaten he rang vpon his cymbal thesecond time, and they al returned vnto their former places. Then, wondringgreatly at the matter, I demanded what kind of creatures those might be?They are (quoth he) the soules of noble men which we do here feed, for theloue of God who gouerneth the world: and as a man was honorable or noble inthis life, so his soule after death, entreth into the body of someexcellent beast or other, but the soules of simple and rusticall people dopossesse the bodies of more vile and brutish creatures. Then I began torefute that foule error: howbeit my speach did nothing at all preuaile withhim: for he could not be perswaded that any soule might remaine without abody. [Sidenote: Chilenso.] From thence I departed vhto a certaine citienamed Chilenso, the walls whereof conteined 40. miles in circuit. In thiscity there are 360. bridges of stone, the fairest that euer I saw: and itis wel inhabited, hauing a great nauie belonging thereunto, and aboundingwith all kinds of victuals and other commodities. [Sidenote: Thalay.] Andthence I went vnto a certaine riuer called Thalay, which where it is mostnarrow, is 7. miles broad: [Sidenote: Cakam.] and it runneth through themidst of the land of Pygmæi, whose chiefe city is called Cakam, and is oneof the goodliest cities in the world. These Pigmæans are three of my spanshigh, and they make larger and better cloth of cotten and silke, then anyother nation vnder the sunne. [Sidenote: Ianzu.] And coasting along by thesaide riuer, I came vnto a certaine citie named Ianzu, in which citie thereis one receptacle for the Friers of our order, and there be also threeChurches of the Nestorians. This Ianzu is a noble and great citie,containing 48 Thuman of tributarie fiers, and in it are all kindes ofvictuals, and great plenty of such beastes, foules and fishes, asChristians doe vsually liue vpon. The lord of the same citie hath inyeerely reuenues for salt onely, fiftie Thuman of balis, and one balis isworth a floren and a halfe of our coyne: insomuch that one Thuman of balisamounteth vnto the value of fifteene thousand florens. Howbeit the saydlord fauoureth his people in one respect, for sometimes he forgiueth themfreely two hundred Thuman, least there should be any scarcity or dearthamong them. There is a custome in this citie, that when any man isdetermined to banquet his friends, going about vnto certaine tauernes orcookes houses appointed for the same purpose, he sayth vnto eueryparticular hoste, you shall haue such, and such of my friendes, whom youmust intertaine in my name, and so much I will bestowe vpon the banquet.And by that means his friendes are better feasted at diuerse places, thenthey should haue beene at one. Tenne miles from the sayde citie, about thehead of the foresayd riuer of Thalay, there is a certaine other citiecalled Montu, which hath the greatest nauy that I saw in the whole world.All their ships are as white as snow, and they haue banqueting houses inthem, and many other rare things also, which no man would beleeue, vnlessehe had seene them with his owne eyes.

Of the citie of Cambaleth.

[Sidenote: Karamoron.] Traueiling eight dayes iourney further by diuersterritories and cities, at length I came by fresh water vnto a certainecitie named Lencyn, standing vpon the riuer of Karauoran, which runneththrough the midst of Cataie, and doeth great harme in the countrey when itouerfloweth the bankes, or breaketh foorth of the chanell. [Sidenote:Sumacoto.] From thence passing along the riuer Eastward, after many dayestrauell, and the sight of the diuers cities, I arriued at a citie calledSumakoto, which aboundeth more with silke then any other citie in theworld: for when there is great scarcitie of silke, fortie pound is sold forlesse then eight groates. In this citie there is abundance of allmerchandize, and all kindes of victuals also, as of bread, wine, flesh,fish, with all choise and delicate spices. Then traueiling on still towardsthe East by many cities, I came vnto the noble and renowmed citie ofCambaleth, which is of great antiquitie being situate in the prouince ofCataie. This citie the Tartars tooke, and neare vnto it within the space ofhalfe a mile, they built another citie called Caido. The citie of Caidohath twelue gates, being each of them two miles distant from another. Alsothe space lying in the midst betweene the two foresayd cities is very welland throughly inhabited, so that they make as it were but one citiebetweene them both. The whole compasse or circuit of both cities together,is 40. miles. In this citie the great emperour Can hath his principallseat, and his Imperiall palace, the wals of which palace containe fouremiles in circuit: and neere vnto this his palace are many other palaces andhouses, of his nobles which belong vnto his court. Within the precincts ofthe sayd palace Imperiall, there is a most beautiful mount, set andreplenished with trees, for which cause it is called the Greene mount,hauing a most royall and sumptuous palace standing thereupon, in which, forthe most part, the great Can is resident. Vpon the one side of the saydmount there is a great lake, whereupon a most stately bridge is built, inwhich lake is great abundance of geese, ducks, and all kindes of waterfoules: and in the wood growing vpon the mount there is great store of allbirds, and wilde beasts. And therefore when the great Can will solacehimselfe with hunting or hauking, he needs not so much as once to stepforth of his palace. Moreouer, the principall palace, wherein he maketh hisabode, is very large, hauing within it 14 pillers of golde, and all thewalles thereof are hanged with red skinnes, which are sayd to be the mostcostly skinnes in all the world. In the midst of the palace standes acisterne of two yards high, which consisteth of a precious stone calledMerdochas, and is wreathed about with golde, and at ech corner thereof isthe golden image of a serpent, as it were, furiously shaking and castingforth his head. This cisterne also hath a kind of networke of pearlewrought about it. Likewise by the sayd cisterne there is drinke conueyedthorow certeine pipes and conducts, such as vseth to be drunke in theemperors court, vpon the which also there hang many vessels of golde,wherein, whosoeuer will may drinke of the sayd licour. In the foresaydpalace there are many peaco*cks of golde: and when any Tartar maketh abanquet vnto his lord, if the guests chance to clap their hands for ioy andmirth, the sayd golden peaco*cks also will spread abroad their wings, andlift vp their traines, seeming as if they danced: and this I suppose to bedone by arte magike or by some secret engine vnder the ground.

Of the glory and magnificence of the great Can.

Moreouer, when the great emperor Can sitteth in his imperiall throne ofestate, on his left hand sitteth his queene or empresse, and vpon anotherinferior seate there sit two other women, which are to accompany theemperor, when his spouse is absent, but in the lowest place of all, theresit all the ladies of his kindred. All the maried women weare vpon theirheads a kind of ornament in shape like vnto a mans foote, of a cubite and ahalfe in length, and the lower part of the sayd foote is adorned withcranes feathers, and is all ouer thicke set with great and orient pearles.Vpon the right hand of the great Can sitteth his first begotten sonne andheire apparent vnto his empire, and vnder him sit all the nobles of theblood royall. There bee also foure Secretaries, which put all things inwriting that the emperor speaketh. In whose presence likewise stand hisBarons and diuers others of his nobilitie, with great traines of folowersafter them, of whom none dare speake so much as one word, vnlease they haueobtained licence of the emperor so to doe, except his iesters andstage-players, who are appointed of purpose to solace their lord. Neitheryet dare they attempt to doe ought, but onely according to the pleasure oftheir emperor, and as hee inioineth them by lawe. About the palace gatestand certaine Barons to keepe all men from treading vpon the threshold ofthe sayd gate. When it pleassth the great Can to solemnize a feast, he hathabout him 14000. Barons, carying wreathes and litle crownes vpon theirheads, and giuing attendance vpon their lord, and euery one of them wearetha garment of gold and precious stones, which is woorth ten thousandFlorens. His court is kept in very good order, by gouernours of tens,gouernours of hundreds, and gouernours of thousands, insomuch that eueryone in his place performeth his duetie committed vnto him, neither is thereany defect to bee found. I Frier Odoricus was there present in person forthe space of three yeeres, and was often at the sayd banquets; for wefriers Minorites haue a place of aboad appointed out for vs in the emperorscourt, and are enioined to goe and to bestow our blessing vpon him. And Ienquired of certaine Courtiers concerning the number of persons pertainingto the emperors court? And they answered mee that of stage-players,musicians, and such like, there were eighteene Thuman at the least, andthat the keepers of dogs, beasts and foules were fifteene Thuman, and thephysicians for the emperours body were foure hundred; the Christians alsowere eight in number, together with one Saracen. At my being there, all theforesayd number of persons had all kind of necessaries both for apparelland victuals out of the emperors court. Moreouer, when he will make hisprogresse from one countrey to another, hee hath foure troupes of horsem*n,one being appointed to goe a dayes iourney before, and another to come adayes iourney after him, the third to march on his right hand, and thefourth on his left, in the manner of a crosse, he himselfe being in themidst, and so euery particular troupe haue their daily iourneys limitedvnto them, to the ende they may prouide sufficient victuals without defect.Nowe the great Can himselfe is caried in maner following; hee rideth in achariot with two wheeles, vpon which a maiesticall throne is built of thewood of Aloe, being adorned with gold and great pearles, and preciousstones, and foure elephants brauely furnished doe drawe the sayd chariot,before which elephants, foure great horses richly trapped and couered doelead the way. Hard by the chariot on both sides thereof, are foure Baronslaying hold and attending thereupon, to keepe all persons from approachingneere vnto their emperour. Vpon the chariot also two milke-whiteIer-falcons doe sit, and seeing any game which hee would take, hee letteththem flie, and so they take it, and after this maner doeth hee solacehimselfe as hee rideth. Moreover, no man dare come within a stones cast ofthe chariot, but such as are appointed. The number of his owne followers,of his wiues attendants, and of the traine of his first begotten sonne andheire apparent, would seeme incredible vnto any man, vnlesse hee had seeneit with his owne eyes. The foresayd great Can hath diuided his Empire intotwelue partes or Prouinces, and one of the sayd prouinces hath two thousandgreat cities within the precincts thereof. Whereupon his empire is of thatlength and breadth, that vnto whatsoeuer part thereof he intendeth hisiourny, he hath space enough for six moneths continual progresse, excepthis Islands which are at the least 5000.

Of certaine Innes or hospitals appointed for trauailers throughout the whole empire.

The foresayd Emperor (to the end that trauailers may haue all thingsnecessary throughout his whole empire) hath caused certaine Innes to beprouided in sundry places vpon the high wayes, where all things pertainingvnto victuals are in a continuall readinesse. And when any alteration ornewes happen in any part of his Empire, if he chance to be farre absentfrom that part, his ambassadors vpon horses or dromedaries ride post vntohim, and when themselues and their beasts are weary, they blow their horne,at the noise whereof, the next Inne likewise prouideth a horse and a man,who takes the letter of him that is weary and runneth vnto another Inne:and so by diuers Innes, and diuers postes, the report, which ordinarilycould skarce come in 30. dayes, is in one naturall day brought vnto theemperor: and therefore no matter of any moment can be done in his empire,but straightway he hath intelligence thereof. Moreouer, when the great Canhimselfe will go on hunting, he vseth this custome. Some twenty dayesiourney from the citie of Kambaleth there is a forrest containing sixedayes iourney in circuit, in which forrest there are so many kinds ofbeasts and birds, as it is incredible to report. Vnto this forrest, at theende of euery third or fourth yere, himselfe with his whole traineresorteth, and they all of them together enuiron the sayd forrest, sendingdogs into the same, which by hunting do bring foorth the beasts: namely,lions and stags, and other creatures, vnto a most beautifull plaine in themidst of the forrest, because all the beasts of the forrest doe tremble,especially at the cry of hounds. Then commeth the great Can himselfe, beingcaried vpon three elephants, and shooteth fine arrowes into the whole herdof beasts, and after him all his Barons, and after them the rest of hiscourtiers and family doe all in like maner discharge their arrowes also,and euery mans arrow hath a sundry marke. Then they all goe vnto the beastswhich are slaine (suffering the liuing beasts to returne into the wood thatthey may haue more sport with them another time) and euery man enjoyeththat beast as his owne, wherein he findeth his arrow sticking.

Of the foure feasts which the great Can solemnizeth euery yeere in his
Court.

Foure great feasts in a yeere doeth the emperor Can celebrate: namely thefeast of his birth, the feast of his circumcision, the feast of hiscoronation, and the feast of his mariage. And vnto these feasts he inuitethall his Barons, his stage-players, and all such as are of his kinred. Thenthe great Can sitting in his throne, all his Barons present themseluesbefore him, with wreaths and crownes vpon their heads, being diuerslyattired, for some of them are in greene, namely the principall: the secondare in red, and the third in yellow, and they hold each man in his hand alittle Iuorie table of elephants tooth, and they are girt with goldengirdles of halfe a foote broad, and they stand vpon their feete keepingsilence. About them stand the stage-players or musicians with theirinstruments. And in one of the corners of a certaine great pallace, all thePhilosophers or Magicians remaine for certaine howers, and doe attend vponpoints or characters: and when the point and hower which the saydPhilosophers expected for, is come, a certaine crier crieth out with a loudvoyce, saying, Incline or bowe your selues before your Emperour: with thatall the Barons fall flat vpon the earth. Then hee crieth out againe; Ariseall, and immediately they all arise. Likewise the Philosophers attend vpona point or character the second time, and when it is fulfilled, the criercrieth out amaine; Put your fingers in your eares: and foorthwith againe hesaieth; Plucke them out. Againe, at the third point he crieth, Boult thismeale. Many other circ*mstances also doe they performe, all which they sayhaue some certaine signification: howbeit, neither would I write them, norgiue any heed vnto them, because they are vaine and ridiculous. And whenthe musicians hower is come, then the Philosophers say, Solemnize a feastvnto your Lord: with that all of them sound their instruments, making agreat and a melodious noyse. And immediately another crieth, Peace, peace,and they are all whist. Then come the women-musicians and sing sweetlybefore the Emperour, which musike was more delightfull vnto me. After themcome in the lions and doe their obeisance vnto the great Can. Then theiuglers cause golden cups full of wine to flie vp and downe in the ayre,and to apply themselues vnto mens mouthes that they may drinke of them.These and many other strange things I sawe in the court of the great Can,which no man would beleeue vnlesse he had seen with his owne eies, andtherefore I omit to speake of them. [Sidenote: A lambe in a gourd.] I wasinformed also by certaine credible persons, of another miraculous thing,namely, that in a certaine kingdome of the sayd Can, wherein stand themountains called Kapsei (the kingdomes name is Kalor) there grewe greatGourds or Pompions, which being ripe, doe open at the tops, and within themis found a little beast like vnto a yong lambe, euen as I my selfe haueheard reported, that there stand certaine trees vpon the shore of the Irishsea, bearing fruit like vnto a gourd, which, at a certaine time of theyeere doe fall into the water, and become birds called Bernacles, and thisis most true. [Footnote: This report is first found in the writings ofGiraldus Cambreusis, tutor to King John.]

Of diuers prouinces and cities.

And after three yeeres I departed out of the empire of Cataie, trauailingfiftie dayes iourney towards the West. [Sidenote: His returne Westward.]And at length I came vnto the empire of Pretegoani, whose principall citieis Kosan, which hath many other cities vnder it. [Sidenote: Casan] Fromthence passing many dayes trauell, I came vnto a prouince called Casan,which is for good commodities, one of the onely prouinces vnder the Sunne,and is very well inhabited, insomuch that when we depart out of the gatesof one city we may beholde the gates of another city, as I my selfe saw indiuers of them. The breadth of the sayd prouince is fifty dayes iourney,and the length aboue sixty. In it there is great plenty of all victuals,and especially of chesnuts, and it is one of the twelue prouinces of thegreat Can. Going on further, I came vnto a certaine kingdome called Tebek,[Marginal note: Or Thebet.] which is in subiection vnto the great Can also,wherein I thinke there is more plenty of bread and wine then in any otherpart of the whole world besides. The people of the sayd countrey do, forthe most part, inhabit in tents made of blacke felt. Their principall cityis inuironed with faire and beautifull walles, being built of most whiteand blacke stones, which are disposed chekerwise one by another, andcuriously compiled together: likewise all the high wayes in this countreyare exceedingly well paued. In the sayd countrey none dare shed the bloudof a man, or of any beast, for the reuerence of a certaine idole. In theforesayd city their Abassi, that is to say, their Pope is resident, beingthe head and prince of all idolaters (vpon whom he bestoweth anddistributeth gifts after his maner) euen as our pope of Rome accountshimselfe to be the head of all Christians. The women of this countrey weareaboue an hundreth tricks and trifles about them, and they haue two teeth intheir mouthes as long as the tushes of a boare. When any mans fatherdeceaseth among them, his sonne assembleth together all the priests andmusicians that he can get, saying that he is determined to honour hisfather: then causeth he him to be caried into the field (all his kinsfolks,friends, and neighbours, accompanying him in the sayd action) where thepriests with great solemnity cut off the father's head, giuing it vnto hissonne, which being done, they diuide the whole body into morsels, and soleaue it behinde them, returning home with prayers in the company of thesayd sonne. So soone as they are departed, certaine vultures, which areaccustomed to such bankets, come flying from the mountaines, and cary awayall the sayd morsels of flesh: and from thenceforth a fame is spreadabroad, that the sayd party deceased was holy, because the angels of Godcarried him into paradise. And this is the greatest and highest honour,that the sonne can deuise to performe vnto his deceased father. [Sidenote:The same story concerning the very same people is in William de Rubricis.]Then the sayd sonne taketh his fathers head, seething it and eating theflesh thereof, but of the skull he makes a drinking cup, wherein himselfewith all his family and kindred do drinke with great solemnity and mirth,in the remembrance of his dead and deuoured father. Many other vile andabominable things doth the said nation commit, which I meane not to write,because men neither can nor will beleeue, except they should haue the sightof them.

Of a certaine rich man, who is fed and nourished by fiftie virgins.

While I was in the prouince of Mancy, I passed by the palace of a certainefamous man, which hath fifty virgin damosels continually attending vponhim, feeding him euery meale, as a bird feeds her yoong ones. Also he hathsundry kindes of meat serued in at his table, and three dishes of echkinde; and when the sayd virgins feed him, they sing most sweetly. This manhath in yeerely reuenues thirty thuman of tagars of rise, euery of whichthuman yeeldeth tenne thousand tagars, and one tagar is the burthen of anasse. His palace is two miles in circuit, the pauement whereof is one plateof golde, and another of siluer. Neere vnto the wall of the sayd palacethere is a mount artificially wrought with golde and siluer, whereuponstand turrets and steeples and other delectable things for the solace andrecreation of the foresayd great man. And it was tolde me that there werefoure such men in the sayd kingdome. [Sidenote: Long nailes.] It isaccounted a great grace for the men of that countrey to haue long nailesvpon their fingers, and especially vpon their thumbes which nailes they mayfold about their hands: but the grace and beauty of their women is to hauesmall and slender feet: and therefore the mothers when their daughters areyoong, do binde vp their feet, that they may not grow great. [Sidenote:Melistorte.] Trauelling on further towards the South, I arriued at acertaine countrey called Melistorte, which is a pleasant and fertile place.And in this countrey there was a certeine man called Senex de monte, whoround about two mountaines had built a wall to inclose the sayd mountaines.Within this wall there were the fairest and most chrystall fountaines inthe whole world: and about the sayd fountaines there were most beautifullvirgins in great number, and goodly horses also, and in a word, euery thingthat could be deuised for bodily solace and delight, and therefore theinhabitants of the countrey call the same place by the name of Paradise.

The sayd olde Senex, when he saw any proper and valiant yoong man, he wouldadmit him into his paradise. Moreouer, by certaine conducts he makes, wineand milke to flow abundantly. This Senex, when he hath a minde to reuengehimselfe or to slay any king or baron, commandeth him that is gouernor ofthe sayd paradise, to bring thereunto some of the acquaintance of the saydking or baron, permitting him a while to take his pleasure therein, andthen to giue him a certaine potion being of force, to cast him into such aslumber as should make him quite voide of all sense, and so being in aprofound sleepe to conuey him out of his paradise: who being awaked, andseeing himselfe thrust out of the paradise would become so sorrowfull, thathe could not in the world deuise what to do, or whither to turne him. Thenwould he goe vnto the foresaid old man, beseeching him that he might beadmitted againe into his paradise: who saith vnto him, You cannot beadmitted thither, vnlesse you will slay such or such a man for my sake, andif you will giue the attempt onely, whether you kill him or no, I willplace you againe in paradise, that there you may remaine alwayes: thenwould the party without faile put the same in execution, indeuouring tomurther all those against whom the sayd olde man had conceiued any hatred.And therefore all the kings of the east stood in awe of the sayd olde man,and gaue vnto him great tribute.

Of the death of Senex de monte.

And when the Tartars had subdued a great part of the world, they came vntothe sayd olde man, and tooke from him the custody of his paradise: whobeing incensed thereat, sent abroad diuers desperate and resolute personsout of his forenamed paradise, and caused many of the Tartarian nobles tobe slaine. The Tartars seeing this, went and besieged the city wherein thesaid olde man was, tooke him, and put him to a most cruell and ignominiousdeath. The friers in that place haue this speciall gift and prerogatiue:namely, that by the vertue of the name of Christ Iesu, and in the vertue ofhis pretious bloud, which he shedde vpon the crosse for the saluation ofmankinde, they doe cast foorth deuils out of them that are possessed. Andbecause there are many possessed men in those parts, they are bound andbrought ten dayes iourney unto the sayd friers, who being dispossessed ofthe vncleane spirits, do presently beleeue in Christ who deliuered them,accounting him for their God, and being baptized in his name, and alsodeliuering immediatly vnto the friers all their idols, and the idols oftheir cattell, which are commonly made of felt or of womens haire: then thesayd friers kindle a fire in a publike place (whereunto the people resort,that they may see the false gods of their neighbors burnt) and cast thesayd idols thereinto: howbeit at the first those idols came out of the fireagaine. Then the friers sprinkled the sayd fire with holy water, castingthe idols into it the second time, and with that the deuils fled in thelikenesse of blacke smoake, and the idols still remained till they wereconsumed vnto ashes. Afterward, this noise and outcry was heard in theayre: Beholde and see how I am expelled out of my habitation. And by thesemeanes the friers doe baptize great multitudes, who presently reuolt againevnto their idols: insomuch that the sayd friers must eftsoones, as it were,vnderprop them, and informe them anew. There was another terrible thingwhich I saw there: for passing by a certaine valley, which is situatebeside a pleasant riuer, I saw many dead bodies, and in the sayd valleyalso I heard diuers sweet sounds and harmonies of musike, especially thenoise of citherns, whereat I was greatly amazed. This valley conteineth inlength seuen or eight miles at the least; into the which whosoeuer entreth,dieth presently, and can by no meanes passe aliue thorow the middestthereof: for which cause all the inhabitants thereabout decline vnto theone side. Moreouer, I was tempted to go in, and to see what it was. Atlength, making my prayers, and recommending my selfe to God in the name ofIesu, I entred, and saw such swarmes of dead bodies there, as no man wouldbeleeue vnlesse he were an eye witnesse thereof. At the one side of theforesayd valley vpon a certaine stone, I saw the visage of a man, whichbeheld me with such a terrible aspect, that I thought verily I should hauedied in the same place. But alwayes this sentence, the word became flesh,and dwelt amongst vs, I ceased not to pronounce, signing my selfe with thesigne of the crosse, and neerer then seuen or eight pases I durst notapproach vnto the said head: but I departed and fled vnto another place inthe sayd valley, ascending vp into a little sand mountaine, where lookinground about, I saw nothing but the sayd citherns, which me thought I heardmiraculously sounding and playing by themselues without the help ofmusicians. And being vpon the toppe of the mountaine, I found siluer therelike the scales of fishes in great abundance: and I gathered some partthereof into my bosome to shew for a wonder, but my conscience rebuking me,I cast it vpon the earth, reseruing no whit at all vnto my selfe, and so,by Gods grace I departed without danger. And when the men of the countreyknew that I was returned out of the valley aliue, they reuerenced me much,saying that I was baptised and holy, and that the foresayd bodies were mensubiect vnto the deuils infernall, who vsed to play vpon citherns, to theend they might allure people to enter, and so murther them. Thus muchconcerning those things which I beheld most certainely with mine eyes, Ifrier Odoricus haue heere written: many strange things also I haue ofpurpose omitted, because men will not beleeue them vnlesse they should seethem.

Of the honour and reuerence done vnto the great Can.

I will report one thing more, which I saw, concerning the great Can. It isan vsuall custome in those parts, that when the forsayd Can traueileththorow any countrey, his subiects kindle fires before their doores, castingspices thereinto to make a perfume, that their lord passing by may smellthe sweet and delectable odours thereof, and much people come forth to meethim. And vpon a certaine time when he was cumming towardes Cambaleth, thefame of his approch being published, a bishop of ours with certaine of ourminorite friers and my selfe went two dayes iourney to meet him: and beingcome nigh vnto him, we put a crosse vpon wood, I my selfe hauing a censerin my hand, and began to sing with a loud voice: Veni creator spiritus. Andas we were singing on this wise, he caused vs to be called, commanding vsto come vnto him: notwithstanding (as it is aboue mentioned) that no mandare approach within a stones cast of his chariot, vnlesse he be called,but such onely as keepe his chariot. And when we came neere vnto him, hevailed his hat or bonet being of an inestimable price, doing reuerance vntothe crosse. And immediatly I put incense into the censer, and our bishoptaking the censer perfumed him, and gaue him his benediction. Moreouer,they that come before the sayd Can do alwayes bring some oblation topresent vnto him, obseruing the antient law: Thou shall not appeare in mypresence with an empty hand. And for that cause we carried apples with vs,and offered them in a platter with reuerence vnto him: and taking out twoof them he did eat some part of one. And then he signified vnto vs, that weshould go apart, least the horses comming on might in ought offend vs. Withthat we departed from him, and turned aside, going vnto certaine of hisbarons, which had bene conuerted to the faith by certeine friers of ourorder, being at the same time in his army: and we offered vnto them of theforesayd apples, who receiued them at our hands with great ioy, seemingvnto vs to be as glad, as if we had giuen them some great gift.

All the premisses abouewritten friar William de Solanga hath put downe inwriting euen as the foresayd frier Odoricus vttered them by word of mouth,in the yeere of our Lord 1330. in the moneth of May, and in the place of S.Anthony of Padua. Neither did he regard to write them in difficult Latineor in an eloquent stile, but euen as Odoricus himselfe rehearsed them, tothe end that men might the more easily vnderstand the things reported. Ifrier Odoricus of Friuli, of a certaine territory called Portus Vahonis,and of the order of the minorites, do testifie and beare wimesse vnto thereuerend father Guidotus minister of the prouince of S. Anthony, in themarquesate of Treuiso (being by him required vpon mine obedience so to doe)that all the premisses aboue written, either I saw with mine owne eyes, orheard the same reported by credible and substantiall persons. The commonreport also of the countreyes where I was, testifieth those things, which Isaw, to be true. Many other things I haue omitted, because I beheld themnot with mine owne eyes. Howbeit from day to day I purpose with my selfe totrauell countreyes or lands, in which action I dispose myselfe to die or toliue, as it shall please my God.

Of the death of frier Odoricus.

In the yeere therefore of our Lord 1331 the foresayd frier Odoricuspreparing himselfe for the performance of his intended iourney, that histrauel and labour might be to greater purpose, he determined to presenthimselfe vnto Pope Iohn the two and twentieth, whose benediction andobedience being receiued, he with a certaine number of friers willing tobeare him company, might conuey himselfe vnto all the countreyes ofinfidels. And as he was trauelling towards the pope, and not farre distantfrom the city of Pisa, there meets him by the waye a certaine olde man, inthe habit and attire of a pilgrime, saluting him by name, and saying: Allhaile frier Odoricus. And when the frier demaunded how he had knowledge ofhim: he answered: Whiles, you were in India I knew you full well, yea, andI knew your holy purpose also: but see that you returne immediatly vnto thecouer from whence you came, for tenne dayes hence you shall depart out ofthis present world. Wherefore being astonished and amazed at these wordes(especially the olde man vanishing out of his sight, presently after he hadspoken them) he determined to returne. And so he returned in perfecthealth, feeling no crazednesse nor infirmity of body. And being in hiscouen at Vdene in the prouince of Padua, the tenth day after the foresaydvision, hauing receiued the Communion, and preparing himselfe vnto God,yea, being strong and sound of body, hee happily rested in the Lord; whosesacred departure was signified vnto the Pope aforesaid, vnder the hand ofthe publique notary in these words following.

In the yeere of our Lord 1331, the 14. day of Ianuarie, Beatus Odoricus aFrier minorite deceased in Christ, at whose prayers God shewed many andsundry miracles, which I Guetelus publique notarie of Vtina, sonne of M.Damianus de Porto Gruaro, at the commandement and direction of thehonorable Conradus of the Borough of Gastaldion, and one of the Councell ofVtina, haue written as faithfully as I could, and haue deliuered a copiethereof vnto the Friers minorites: howbeit not of all, because they areinnumerable, and too difficult for me to write.

* * * * *

The voyage of the Lord Iohn of Holland, Earle of Huntington, brother by the mothers side to King Richard the second, to Ierusalem and Saint Katherins mount.

[Sidenote: 1394. Froyssart.] The Lord Iohn of Holland, Earle of Huntington,was as then on his way to Ierusalem, and to Saint Katherins mount, andpurposed to returne by the Realme of Hungarie. For as he passed throughFrance (where he had great cheere of the King, and of his brother andvncles) hee heard how the king of Hungary and the great Turke should hauebattell together: therefore he thought surely to be at that iourney.

* * * * *

The voiage of Thomas lord Moubray duke of Norfolke to Ierusalem, in the yeere of our Lord 1399. written by Holinshed, pag. 1233.

Thomas lord Moubray, second sonne of Elizabeth Segraue and Iohn lordMoubray her husband, was advanced to the dukedome of Norfolke in the 21.yeere of the reigne of Richard the 2. Shortly after which, hee was appealedby Henry earle of Bullingbroke of treason; and caried to the castle ofWindsore, where he was strongly and safely garded, hauing a time of combategranted to determine the cause betweene the two dukes, the 16. day ofSeptember, in the 22. of the sayd king, being the yeere of our redemption1398. But in the end the matter was so ordered, that this duke of Norfolkewas banished for euer: whereupon taking his iourney to Ierusalem, he diedat Venice in his returne from the said citie of Ierusalem, in the firstyeere of King Henry the 4. about the yeere of our redemption, 1399.

* * * * *

The Voiage of the bishop of Winchester to Ierusalem, in the sixt yeere of the reigne of Henry the fift, which was the yeere of our Lord, 1417. Thomas Walsingham.

Vltimo die mensis Octobris, episcopus Wintoniensis accessit ad conciliumConstanciense, peregrinaturus Hierosolymam post electionem summi pontificiscelebratam, vbi tantum valuit eius facunda persuasio, vt et excitaretdominos Cardinales ad concordiam, et ad electionem summi pontificis seocyùs præpararent.

The same in English.

The last day of October the bishop of Winchester came to the Councell ofConstance, which after the chusing of the Pope determined to take hisiourney to Ierusalem: where his eloquent perswasion so much preuailed, thathe both perswaded my lords the Cardinals to vnity and concord, and alsomoued them to proceed more speedily to the election of the Pope.

* * * * *

A preparation of a voyage of King Henrie the fourth to the Holy land against the infidels in the yere 1413, being the last yere of his reigne: wherein he was preuented by death: written by Walsingham, Fabian, Polydore Virgile, and Holenshed.

[Sidenote: Order taken for building of ships and gallies.] In thisfourteenth and last yere of king Henries reigne a councell was holden inthe White friers in London, at the which among other things, order wastaken for ships and gallies to be builded and made ready, and all otherthings necessary to be prouided for a voyage, which he meant to make intothe Holy land, there to recouer the city of Ierusalem from the infidels:for it grieued him to consider the great malice of Christian princes, thatwere bent vpon a mischieuous purpose to destroy one another, to the perillof their owne soules, rather than to make warre against the enemies of theChristian faith, as in conscience, it seemed to him, they were bound. Wefinde, sayeth Fabian in his Chronicle, that he was taken with his lastsickeness, while he was making his prayers at Saint Edwards shrine, thereas it were, to take his leaue, and so to proceede foorth on his iourney. Hewas so suddenly and grieuously taken, that such as were about him fearedleast he would haue died presently: wherefore to relieue him, if it werepossible, they bare him into a chamber that was next at hand, belonging tothe Abbot of Westminster, where they layd him on a pallet before the fire,and vsed all remedies to reuiue him. At length he recouered his speech, andperceiuing himselfe in a strange place which he knew not, he willed toknowe if the chamber had any particular name, whereunto answere was made,that it was called Ierusalem. Then sayde the king, Laudes be giuen to thefather of heauen: for now I knowe that I shall die here in this chamber,according to the prophesie of mee declared, that I should depart this lifein Ierusalem.

* * * * *

Of this intended voyage Polydore Virgile writeth in manner following.

Post haec Henricus Rex memor nihil homini debere esse antiquius, quàm adofficium iustitiæ, quæ ad hominum vtilitatem pertinet, omne suum studiumconferre, protinùs omisso ciuili bello, quo pudebat videre Christianos omnitempore turpitèr occupari, de republica Anglica benè gubernanda, de belloin hostes communes sumendo, de Hierosolymis tandem aliquando recipiendisplura destinabat, classemque iam parabat, cum ei talia agenti atquemeditanti casus mortem attulit: subito enim morbo tentatus, nulla medicinasubleuari potuit. Mortuus est apud Westmonasterium, annum agensquadragesimum sextum, qui fuit annus salutis humanæ, 1413.

The same in English.

Afterward, King Henry calling to minde, that nothing ought to be morehighly esteemed by any man, then to doe the vtmost of his indeuour for theperformance of iustice, which tendeth to the good and benefite of mankinde;altogether abondoning ciuill warre (wherewith he was ashamed to see, howChristians at all times were dishonourably busied) entered into a moredeepe consideration of well gouerning his Realme of England, of wagingwarre against the common enemie, and of recouering, in processe of time thecitie of Ierusalem, yea, and was prouiding a nauie for the same purpose,whenas in the very midst of this his heroicall action and enterprise, hewas surprised with death: for falling into a sudden disease, he could notbe cured by any kinde of physicke. He deceased at Westminster in the 46yeare of his age, which was in the yeere of our Lord, 1413.

* * * * *

The voyage of M. Iohn Locke to Ierusalem.

In my voyage to Ierusalem, I imbarked my selfe the 26 of March 1553 in thegood shippe called the Mathew Gonson, which was bound for Liuorno, orLegorne and Candia. It fell out that we touched in the beginning of Aprillnext ensuing at Cades in Andalozia, where the Spaniardes, according totheir accustomed maner with all shippes of extraordinarie goodnes andburden, picked a quarell against the company, meaning to haue forfeited, orat least to haue arrested the sayd shippe. And they grew so malicious intheir wrongfull purpose that I being vtterly out of hope of any speedierelease, to the ende that my intention should not be ouerthrowen, wasinforced to take this course following. Notwithstanding this hardbeginning, it fell out so luckily, that I found in the roade a great shippecalled the Caualla of Venice, wherein after agreement made with the patron,I shipped my selfe the 24. of May in the said yere 1553. and the 25 byreason of the winde blowing hard and contrary, we were not able to enterthe straits of Gibraltar, but were put to the coast of Barbarie, where weankered in the maine sea 2. leagues from shore, and continued so vntill twohoures before sunne set, and then we weighed againe, and turned our coursetowards the Straits, where we entered the 26 day aforesayd, the winde beingcalme, but the current of the straites very fauourable. The same day thewinde beganne to rise somewhat, and blew a furthering gale, and socontinued at Northwest vntill we arriued at Legorne the third of Iune. Andfrom thence riding ouer land vnto Venice, I prepared for my voyage toIerusalem in the Pilgrimes shippe.

[Sidenote: The ship Fila Cauena departeth for Ierusalem. Rouigno a port inIstria.] I John Locke, accompanied with Maister Anthony Rastwold, anddiuers other, Hollanders, Zelanders, Almaines and French pilgrimes enteredthe good shippe called Fila Cauena of Venice, the 16 of July 1553. and the17 in the morning we weighed our anker and sailed towardes the coast ofIstria, to the port of Rouigno, and the said day there came aboard of ourship the Perceuena of the shippe named Tamisari, for to receiue the rest ofall the pilgrimes money, which was in all after the rate of 55. Crownes foreuery man for that voyage, after the rate of fiue shillings starling to thecrowne: This done, he returned to Venice.

[Sidenote: Sancta Eufemia.] The 19 day we tooke fresh victuals aboard, andwith the bote that brought the fresh provision we went on land to theTowne, and went to see the Church of Sancta Eufemia, where we sawe thebodie of the sayd Saint.

[Sidenote: Monte de Ancona.] The 20 day wee departed from Rouignio, andabout noone we had sight of Monte de Ancona, and the hilles of Dalmatia, orelse of Sclauonia both at one time, and by report they are 100. milesdistant from ech other, and more.

[Sidenote: Il Pomo.] The 21 we sayled still in sight of Dalmatia, and alittle before noone, we had a sight of a rocke in the midst of the sea,called in the Italian il Pomo, it appeareth a farre off to be in shape likea sugarloafe. [Sidenote: Sant Andrea.] Also we sawe another rocke about twomiles compasse called Sant Andrea; on this rocke is only one Monasterie ofFriers: [Sidenote: Lissa an Iland.] we sayled betweene them both, and leftS. Andrea on the left hand of vs, and we had also kenning of another Ilandcalled Lissa, all on the left hande, these three Ilands lie East and Westin the sea, and at the sunne setting we had passed them. [Sidenote: LezinaIland.] Il pomo is distant from Sant Andrea 18 miles, and S. Andrea fromLissa ten miles, and Lissa from another Iland called Lezina, which standethbetweene the maine of Dalmatia and Lissa, tenne miles. This Iland isinhabited and hath great plentie of wine and frutes and hereagainst we werebecalmed.

[Sidenote: Catza. Pelagosa.] The 22. we had sight of another small Ilandcalled Catza, which is desolate and on the left hand, and on the righthand, a very dangerous Iland called Pelagosa, this is also desolate, andlyeth in the midst of the sea betweene both the maines: it is verydangerous and low land, and it hath a long ledge of rockes lying out sixemiles into the sea, so that many ships by night are cast away vpon them.There is betweene Catza and Pelagosa 30 miles, and these two Ilands aredistant from Venice 400. miles. [Sidenote: Augusta.] There is also abouttwelue miles eastward, a great Iland called Augusta, about 14 miles inlength, somewhat hillie, and well inhabited, and fruitfull of vines, corneand other fruit, this also we left on the left hand: and we haue hithertokept our course from Rouignio East southeast. [Sidenote: Meleda. Mount SantAngelo.] This Iland is vnder the Signiorie or gouernement of Ragusa, it isdistant from Ragusa 50 miles, and there is by that Iland a greater, namedMeleda, which is also vnder the gouernement of Ragusa, it is about 30 milesin length, and inhabited, and hath good portes, it lyeth by East fromAugusta, and ouer against this Iland lyeth a hill called Monte S. Angelo,vpon the coast of Puglia in Italy, and we had sight of both landes at onetime.

The 23 we sayled all the day long by the bowline alongst the coast ofRagusa, and towardes night we were within 7. or 8. miles of Ragusa, that wemight see the white walles, but because it was night, we cast about to thesea, minding at the second watch, to beare in againe to Ragusa, for to knowthe newes of the Turkes armie, but the winde blew so hard and contrary,that we could not. [Sidenote: Ragusa paieth 14000. Sechinos to the Turkeyerely.] This citie of Ragusa paieth tribute to the Turke yerely fourteenethousand Sechinos, and euery Sechino is of Venetian money eight liuers andtwo soldes, besides other presents which they giue to the Turkes Bassaswhen they come thither. The Venetians haue a rocke or cragge within a mileof the said towne, for the which the Raguseos would giue much money, butthey doe keepe it more for the namesake, then for profite. This rocke liethon the Southside of the towne, and is called Il Cromo, there is nothing onit but onely a Monasterie called Sant Ieronimo. The maine of the Turkescountrie is bordering on it within one mile, for the which cause they arein great subiection. This night we were put backe by contrarie winds, andankered at Melleda.

The 24 being at an anker vnder Melleda, we would haue gone on land, but thewinde came so faire that we presently set sayle and went our course, andleft on the right hand of vs the forenamed Iland, and on the left handbetweene vs and the maine the Iland of Zupanna, and within a mile of thatvnder the maine by East, another Iland called Isola de Mezo. This Ilandhath two Monasteries in it, one called Santa Maria de Bizo, and the otherSant Nicholo. Also there is a third rocke with a Frierie called SantAndrea: these Ilands are from the maine but two miles, and the channellbetweene Melleda and Zupanna is but foure or fiue miles ouer by gesse, butvery deepe, for we had at an anker fortie fathoms. The two Ilands ofZupanno and Mezo are well inhabited, and very faire buildings, but nothingplentie saue wine onely. This night toward sunne set it waxed calme, and wesayled little or nothing.

The 24 we were past Ragusa 14 miles, and there we mette with two Venetianships, which came from Cyprus, we thought they would haue spoken with vs,for we were desirous to talke with them, to knowe the newes of the Turkesarmie, and to haue sent some letters by them to Venice. About noone, we hadscant sight of Castel nouo, which Castell a fewe yeeres past the Turketooke from the Emperour, in which fight were slaine three hundred Spanishsouldiers, besides the rest which were taken prisoners, and made gallieslaves. This Castell is hard at the mouth of a channell called Boca deCataro. The Venetians haue a hold within the channell called Cataro, thischannell goeth vp to Budoa, and further vp into the countrey. About sunneset we were ouer against the hilles of Antiueri in Sclauonia, in the whichhilles the Venetians haue a towne called Antiueri, and the Turkes haueanother against it called Marcheuetti, the which two townes continuallyskirmish together with much slaughter. At the end of these hils endeth theCountrey of Sclauonia, and Albania beginneth. These hilles are thirtiemiles distant from Ragusa.

The 27 we kept our course towards Puglia, and left Albania on the lefthand. The 28. we had sight of both the maines, but we were neere the coastof Puglia, for feare of Foystes. It is betweene Cape Chimera in Albania andCape Otranto in Puglia 60 miles. Puglia is a plaine low lande, and Chimerain Albania is very high land, so that it is seene the further. Thus saylingour course along the coast of Puglia, we saw diuerse white Towers, whichserue for sea-markes. About three of the clocke in the after noone, we hadsight of a rocke called Il fano, 48 miles from Corfu, and by sunne set wediscouered Corfu. Thus we kept on our course with a prosperous winde, andmade our way after twelue mile euery houre. Most part of this way we wereaccompanied with certaine fishes called in the Italian tongue Palomide, itis a fish three quarters of a yard in length, in colour, eating, and makinglike a Makarell, somewhat bigge and thick in body, and the tayle forkedlike a halfe moone, for the which cause it is said that the Turke will notsuffer them to be taken in all his dominions.

The 29 in the morning we were in sight of an Iland, which we left on ourleft hande called Cephalonia, it is vnder the Venetians, and wellinhabited, with a faire towne strongly situated on a hill of which hill theIland beareth her name, it hath also a very strong fortresse or Castle, andplentie of corne and wine, their language is Greek, it is distant from themaine of Morea, thirtie miles, it is in compasse 80 miles. One houre withinnight we sayled by the towne standing on the South cape of Cephalonia,whereby we might perceiue their lights. There come oftentimes into thecreeks and riuers, the Turkes foystes and gallies where at their arriual,the Countrey people doe signifie vnto their neighbours by so many lights,as there are foistes or gallies in the Iland, and thus they doe from one toanother the whole Iland ouer. Aboute three of the clocke in the afternoonethe winde scanted, and wee minded to haue gone to Zante, but we could notfor that night. [Sidenote: Zante.] This Iland of Zante is distant fromCephalonia, 12 or 14 miles, but the towne of Cephalonia, from the towne ofZante, is distant fortie miles. This night we went but little forward.

The 30 day we remained still turning vp and downe because the winde wascontrary, and towards night the winde mended, so that we entered thechannell betweene Cephalonia, and Zante, the which chanell is about eightor tenne miles ouer, and these two beare East and by South, and West and byNorth from the other. The towne of Zante lieth within a point of the land,where we came to an anker, at nine of the clocke at night.

[Sidenote: Iohn Locke, and fiue Hollanders goe on land.] The 31 about sixeof the clocke in the morning, I with fiue Hollanders went on land, andhosted at the house of Pedro de Venetia. After breakfast we went to see thetowne, and passing along we went into some of the Greeke churches, whereinwe sawe their Altares, images, and other ornaments. [Sidenote: Santa Mariade la Croce.] This done, wee went to a Monasterie of Friers called SanctaMaria de la Croce, these are westerne Christians, for the Greekes hauenothing to doe with them, nor they with the Greekes, for they differ verymuch in religion. There are but 2. Friers in this Friery. [Sidenote: Thetombe of M. T. Cicero.] In this Monasterie we saw the tombe that M. T.Cicero was buried in, with Terentia Antonia, his wife. This tombe wasfounde about sixe yeeres since, when the Monastery was built, there was intime past a streete where the tombe stoode. At the finding of the tombethere was also found a yard vnder ground, a square stone somewhat longerthen broad, vpon which stone was found a writing of two seuerall handeswriting, the one as it seemed, for himselfe, and the other for his wife,and vnder the same stone was found a glasse somewhat proportioned like anvrinall, but that it was eight square and very thicke, wherein were theashes of the head and right arme of Mar. T. Cicero, for as stories makemention he was beheaded as I remember at Capua, for insurrection. And hiswife hauing got his head and right arme, (which was brought to Rome to theEmperor) went from Rome, and came to Zante, and there buried his head andarme, and wrote vpon his tombe this style M. T Cicero. Haue. [Marginalnote: Or, Aue.] Then followeth in other letters, Et tu Terentia Antonia,which difference of letters declare that they were not written both at onetime. [Sidenote: The Description of the tombe.] The tombe is long andnarrowe, and deepe, walled on euery side like a graue, in the botomewhereof was found the sayd stone with the writing on it, and the saidglasse of ashes, and also another litle glasse of the same proportion,wherein, as they say, are the teares of his friendes, and in those dayesthey did vse to gather and bury with them, as they did vse in Italy andSpaine to teare their haire, to bury with their friendes. In the saydetombe were a fewe bones. After dinner we rested vntill it drew towardseuening by reason of the heat. [Sidenote: Sant Elia, but one Frier.] Andabout foure of the clocke we walked to another Frierie a mile out of thetowne called Sant Elia, these are white Friers, there were two, but one isdead, not sixe dayes since. This Frierie hath a garden very pleasant, andwell furnished with Orenges, Lemons, pomegranates, and diuers other goodfruites. The way to it is somewhat ragged, vp hill and downe, and verystonie, and in winter very durtie. It standeth very plesantly in a cliftbetweene two hilles, with a good prospect. From thence we ascended the hillto the Castle, which is situated on the very toppe of a hill. [Sidenote:The description of the Castle of Zante.] This Castle is very strong, incompasse a large mile and a halfe, which being victualed, (as it is neuervnfurnished) and manned with men of trust, it may defende itselfe againstany Princes power. This Castle taketh the iust compasse of the hill, and noother hill neere it, it is so steepe downe, and so high and ragged, that itwill tyre any man or euer he be halfe way vp. Very nature hath fortifiedthe walles and bulwarkes: It is by nature foure square, and it commandeththe towne and porte. The Venetians haue alwayes their Podesta, orGouernour, with his two Counsellours resident therein. The towne is welleinhabited, and hath great quantity of housholders. The Iland by report isthreescore and tenne miles about, it is able to make twentie thousandfighting men. They say they have alwayes fiue or sixe hundred horsem*nreadie at an houres warning. They saye the Turke hath assayed it with 100.Gallies, but he could neuer bring his purpose to passe. It is strange tomee how they should maintains so many men in this Iland, for their bestsustenance is wine, and the rest but miserable.

The first of August we were warned aboord by the patron, and towardseuening we set sayle, and had sight of a Castle called Torneste, which isthe Turkes, and is ten miles from Zante, it did belong to the Venetians,but they haue now lost it, it standeth also on a hill on the sea side inMorea. All that night we bare into the sea, because we had newes at Zanteof twelue of the Turkes gallies, that came from Rhodes, which were aboutModon, Coron, and Candia, for which cause we kept at the sea.

The second of August, we had no sight of land, but kept our course, andabout the thirde watch the winde scanted, so that we bare with the shore,and had sight of Modon and Coron.

The third we had sight of Cauo Mattapan, and all that day by reason ofcontrary windes, which blew somewhat hard, we lay a hull vntill morning.

The fourth we were still vnder the sayd Cape, and so continued that day,and towardes night there grewe a contention in the ship amongst theHollanders, and it had like to haue bene a great inconuenience, for we hadall our weapons, yea euen our kniues, taken from vs that night.

The fift, we sayled by the Bowline, and out of the toppe we had sight ofthe Iland of Candia, and towardes noone we might see it plaine, and towardsnight the winde waxed calme.

The sixt toward the breake of day we saw two small Ilands called Gozi, andtowards noone we were betweene them: the one of these Ilands is fifteenemiles about, and the other 10. miles. In those Ilands are nourished storeof cattell for butter and cheese. There are to the number of fiftie orsixtie inhabitants, which are Greekes, and they liue chiefly on milke andcheese. The Iland of Candia is 700 miles about, it is in length, from CapeSpada, to Cape Salomon, 300 miles, it is as they say, able to make onehundred thousand fighting men. We sayled betweene the Gozi, and Candia, andthey are distant from Candia 5 or 6 miles. The Candiots are strong men, andvery good archers, and shoot neere the marke. This Ilande is from Zante 300miles.

The seuenth we sayled all along the sayd Iland with little winde andvnstable, and the eight day towards night we drew to the East end of theIland.

The 9 and 10 we sayled along with a prosperous winde and saw no land.

The 11 in the morning, we had sight of the Iland of Cyprus, and towardsnoone we were thwart the Cape called Ponta Malota, and about foure of theclocke we were as farre as Baffo, and about sunne set we passed CauoBianco, and towards nine of the clocke at night we doubled Cauo de lagatte, and ankered afore Limisso, but the wind blew so hard, that we couldnot come neere the towne, neither durst any man goe on land. The towne isfrom Cauo de le gatte twelue miles distant.

The 12. of August in the morning wee went on land to Limisso: this towne isruinated and nothing in it worth writing, saue onely in the midst of thetowne there hath bene a fortresse, which is now decayed, and the wals partouerthrowen, which a Turkish Rouer with certaine gallies did destroy about10. or 12. yeeres past. [Sidenote: Caualette is a certaine vermine in theIsland of Cyprus.] This day walking to see the towne, we chanced to see inthe market place, a great quantitie of certaine vermine called in theItalian tongue Caualette. It is as I can learne, both in shape and bignesselike a grassehopper, for I can iudge but little difference. Of these manyyeeres they haue had such quantitie that they destroy all their corne. Theyare so plagued with them, that almost euery yeere they doe well nie loosehalfe their corne, whether it be the nature of the countrey, or the plagueof God, that let them iudge that can best define. But that there may nodefault be laied to their negligence for the destruction of them, they hauethroughout the whole land a constituted order, that euery Farmor orhusbandmen (which are euen as slaues bought and sold to their lord) shalleuery yeere pay according to his territorie, a measure full of the seede oregges of these forenamed Caualette, the which they are bound to bring tothe market, and present to the officer appointed for the same, the whichofficer taketh of them very straight measure, and writeth the names of thepresenters, and putteth the sayd egges or seed, into a house appointed forthe same, and hauing the house full, they beate them to pouder, and castthem into the sea, and by this pollicie they doe as much as in them liethfor the destruction of them. This vermine breedeth or ingendereth at thetime of corne being ripe, and the corne beyng had away, in the clods of thesame ground do the husbandmen find the nestes, or, as I may rather termethem, cases of the egges, of the same vermine. Their nests are much like tothe keies of a hasel-nut tree, when they be dried, and of the same length,but somewhat bigger, which case being broken you shall see the egges liemuch like vnto antes egges, but somewhat lesser. This much I haue writtenat this time, because I had no more time of knowledge, but I trust at myreturne to note more of this island, with the commodities of the same atlarge.

[Sidenote: The pilgrimes going to the Greeke churches.] The 13. day we wentin the morning to the Greeks church, to see the order of their ceremonies,and of their communion, of the which to declare the whole order with thenumber of their ceremonious crossings, it were to long. Wherefore least Ishould offend any man, I leaue it vnwritten: but onely that I noted well,that in all their Communion or seruice, not one did euer kneele, nor yet inany of their Churches could I euer see any grauen images, but painted orportrayed. Also they haue store of lampes alight, almost for euery imageone. Their women are alwayes separated from the men, and generally they arein the lower ende of the Church. This night we went aboord the ship,although the wind were contrary, we did it because the patrone should notfind any lacke of vs, as sometimes he did: when as tarying vpon his ownebusinesse, he would colour it with the delay of the pilgrimes.

The 14. day in the morning we set saile, and lost sight of the Island ofCyprus, and the 15. day we were likewise at Sea, and sawe no land: and the16. day towards night, we looked for land, but we sawe none. But because wesupposed our selues to be neere our port, we tooke in all our sailes exceptonely the foresaile and the mizzen, and so we remained all that night.

The 17. day in the morning, we kept by report of the Mariners, some sixemiles from Iaffa, but it prooued contrary. But because we would be sure,wee made to an anker seuen miles from the shore, and sent the skiffe withthe Pilot and the master gunner, to learne the coast, but they returned,not hauing seen tree nor house, nor spoken with any man. But when they cameto the sea side againe, they went vp a little hill standing hard by thebrinke, whereon as they thought, they sawe the hill of Ierusalem, by thewhich the Pilot knew (after his iudgement) that we were past our port. Andso this place where we rode was, as the mariners sayd, about 50. mile fromIaffa. This coast all alongst is very lowe, plaine, white, sandie, anddesert, for which cause it hath fewe markes or none, so that we rode hereas it were in a gulfe betweene two Capes.

[Sidenote: A great currant.] The 18. day we abode still at anker, lookingfor a gale to returne backe, but it was contrary: and the 19. we set saile,but the currant hauing more force then the winde, we were driuen backe,insomuch that the ship being vnder saile, we cast the sounding lead, and(notwithstanding the wind) it remained before the shippe, there wee hadmuddie ground at fifteene fadome. The same day about 4. of the clocke, weeset saile againe, and sayled West alongst the coast with a freshside-winde. [Sidenote: A Cat fallen into the sea and recouered.] It chancedby fortune that the shippes Cat lept into the Sea, which being downe, kepther selfe very valiauntly aboue water, notwithstanding the great waues,still swimming, the which the master knowing, he caused the Skiffe withhalfe a dozen men to goe towards her and fetch her againe, when she wasalmost halfe a mile from the shippe, and all this while the ship lay onstaies. I hardly beleeue they would haue made such haste and meanes if oneof the company had bene in the like perill. They made the more hastebecause it was the patrons cat. This I haue written onely to note theestimation that cats are in, among the Italians, for generally they esteemetheir cattes, as in England we esteeme a good Spaniell. The same nightabout tenne of the clocke the winde calmed, and because none of the shippeknewe where we were, we let fall an anker about 6 mile from the place wewere at before, and there wee had muddie ground at twelue fathome.

The 20 it was still calme, and the current so strong still one way, that wewere not able to stemme the streame: moreouer we knew not where we were,whereupon doubting whither wee were past, or short of our port, the Master,Pilot, and other Officers of the shippe entered into counsell what was bestto doe, wherevpon they agreed to sende the bote on lande againe, to seekesome man to speake with all, but they returned as wise as they went. Thenwe set sayle againe and sounded euery mile or halfe mile, and found stillone depth, so we not knowing where we were, came againe to an anker, seuenor eight miles by West from the place we were at. Thus still doubting wherewe were, the bote went on land againe, and brought newes that wee wereshort 80 miles of the place, whereas we thought wee had beene ouershot byeast fiftie miles. Thus in these doubts we lost foure dayes, and neuer aman in the shippe able to tell where we were, notwithstanding there werediuerse in the shippe that had beene there before. [Sidenote: They met withtwo Moores on land.] Then sayd the Pylot, that at his comming to the shore,by chance he saw two wayfaring men, which were Moores, and he cryed to themin Turkish, insomuch that the Moores, partly for feare, and partly forlacke of vnderstanding, (seeing them to be Christians) beganne to flie, yetin the end with much a doe, they stayed to speake with them, which men whenthey came together, were not able to vnderstand ech other, but our men madeto them the signe of the Crosse on the sande, to giue them to vnderstandthat they were of the shippe that brought the pilgrims. Then the Mooresknowing (as al the country else doth) that it was the vse of Christians togo to Ierusalem, shewed them to be yet by west of Iaffa. Thus we remainedail that night at anker, and the farther west that we sayled, the lessewater we had.

The 21 we set sayle againe and kept our course Northeast, but because wewould not goe along the shore by night, wee came to an anker in foure andtwentie fathome water. [Sidenote: The two towers of Iaffa. Scolio di SantoPetro.] Then the next morning being the 22 we set sayle againe, and keptour course as before, and about three of the clocke in the afternoone, weehad sight of the two towers of Iaffa, and about fiue of the clocke, weewere with a rocke, called in the Italian tongue, Scolio di Santo Petro, onthe which rocke they say he fished, when Christ bid him cast his net on theright side, and caught so many fishes. This rocke is now almost worne away.It is from Iaffa two or three mile: here before the two towers we came toan anker. Then the pilgrimes after supper, in salutation of the holy lande,sang to the prayse of God, Te Deum laudamus, with Magnificat, andBenedictus, but in the shippe was a Frier of Santo Francisco, who for angerbecause he was not called and warned, would not sing with vs, so that hestood so much vpon his dignitie, that he forgot his simplicitie, andneglected his deuotion to the holy land for that time, saying that firstthey ought to haue called him yer they did beginne, because he was a Fryer,and had beene there, and knewe the orders.

[Sidenote: A messenger departeth for Ierusalem.] The 23 we sent the bote onland with a messenger to the Padre Guardian of Ierusalem. [Sidenote:Mahomet is clothed in green.] This day it was notified vnto mee by one ofthe shippe that had beene a slaue in Turkie, that no man might weare greenein this land, because their prophet Mahomet went in greene. This came to myknowledge by reason of the Scriuanello, who had a greene cap, which wasforbidden him to weare on the land.

The 24. 25. and 26 we taryed in the shippe still looking for the comming ofthe Padre guardian, and the 26 at night we had a storme which lasted allthe next day.

[Sidenote: The Guardian of Ierusalem commeth to Iaffa, with the Cady, andSubassi.] The 27 in the morning, came the Cadi, the Subassi, and theMeniwe, with the Padre guardian, but they could not come at vs by reason ofthe stormy weather: in the afternoone we assayed to send the bote on land,but the weather would not suffer us. Then againe towards night the botewent a shore, but it returned not that night. [Sidenote: A cloud called ofthe Italians Cion most dangerous.] The same day in the afternoone we sawein the element, a cloud with a long tayle, like vnto the tayle of aserpent, which cloud is called in Italian Cion, the tayle of this cloud didhang as it were into the sea: and we did see the water vnder the saydecloude ascend, as it were like a smoke or myste, the which this Cion drewvp to it. The Marriners reported to vs that it had this propertie, that ifit should happen to haue lighted on any part of the shippe, that it wouldrent and wreth sayles, mast, shroudes and shippe and all in manner like awyth: on the land, trees, houses, in whatsoeuer else it lighteth on, itwould rent and wreth. [Sidenote: A coniuration.] These marriners did vse acertaine coniuration to breake the said tayle, or cut it in two, which asthey say doth preuaile. They did take a blacke hafted knife, and with theedge of the same did crosse the said taile as if they would cut it intwain, saying these words, Hold thou Cion, eat this, and then they stuckethe knife on the ship side with the edge towards the said cloude, and I sawit therewith vanish in lesse than one quarter of an houre. But whether itwas then consumed, or whether by vertue of the Inchantment it did vanish Iknowe not, but it was gone. Hereof let them iudge that know more then I.This afternoone we had no winde, but the sea very stormy, insomuch thatneither cheste, pot, nor any thing else could stand in the shippe, and weewere driuen to keepe our meate in one hand, and the pot in the other, andso sit downe vpon the hatches to eate, for stand we could not, for that theSeas in the very port at an anker went so high as if wee had bene in thebay of Portugall with stormy weather. The reason is, as the Mariners saidto me, because that there meete all the waues from all places of theStraights of Gibralter, and there breake, and that in most calmes there gogreatest seas, whether the winde blow or not.

The 28. the weather growing somewhat calme, we went on land and rested ourselues for that day, and the next day we set forward toward the city ofIerusalem.

What I did, and what places of deuotion I visited in Ierusalem, and otherparts of the Holy land, from this my departure from Iaffa, vntill myreturne to the said port, may briefly be seene in my Testimoniall, vnderthe hand and seale of the Vicar generall of Mount Sion, which for thecontentment of the Reader I thought good here to interlace.

Vniuersis et singulis præsentes litteras inspecturis salutem in Dominonostro Iesu Christo. Attestamur vobis ac alijs quibuscunque qualiterhonorabilis vir Iohannes Lok ciuis Londoniensis, filius honorabilis viriGuilhelmi Lok equitis aurati, ad sacratissima terræ sanctæ locapersonaliter se contulit, sanctissimum Domini nostri Iesu Christisepulchrum, equo die tertia gloriosus à mortuis resurrexit, sacratissimumCaluariæ montem, in quo pro nobis omnibus cruci affixus mori dignatus est,Sion etiam montem vbi coenam illam mirificam cum discipulis suis fecit, etvbi spiritus sanctus in die sancto Pentecostes in discipulos eosdem inlinguis igneis descendit, Oliuetique montem vbi mirabiliter coelosascendit, intemeratæ virginis Mariæ Mausoleum in Iosaphat vallis mediositum, Bethaniam quoque Bethlehem ciuitatem Dauid in qua de purissimavirgine Maria natus est, ibique inter animalia reclinatus, pluraque locaalia tam in Hierusalem ciuitate sancta terre Iudææ, quàm extra, à modernisperegrinis visitari solita, deuotissimè visitauit, pariterque adorauit. Inquorum fidem, ego frater Anthonius de Bergamo ordinis fratrum minorumregularis obseruantiæ prouinciæ diui Anthonij Sacri conuentus montis Sionvicarius (licet indignus) necnon aliorum locorum terræ Sanctæ, apostolicaauthoritate comissarius et rector, has Sigillo maiori nostri officijnostraque subscriptione muniri volui. Datum Hierosolymis apud sacratissimumdomini coenaculum in sæpè memorato monte Sion, Anno Domini millesimoquingentesimo, quinquagesimo tertio, die vero sexto mensis Septembris.

Frater Antonius qui supra.

[Sidenote: The pilgrims returne from Ierusalem. Mount Carmel.] The 15. ofSeptember being come from our pilgrimage, we went aborde our shippe, andset saile, and kept our course West toward the Island of Cyprus, but althat night it was calme, and the 16. the winde freshed, and we passed byMount Carmel.

The 17. the winde was very scant, yet we kept the sea, and towards nightwee had a guste of raine whereby wee were constrained to strike our sailes,but it was not very stormie, nor lasted very long.

The 18. 19. 20. and 21. we kept still the sea and saw no land because wehad very little winde, and that not very fauourable.

The 22. at noone the Boatswaine sent some of the Mariners into the boat,(which we toed asterne from Iaffa) for certaine necessaries belonging tothe ship, wherein the Mariners found a certaine fish in proportion like aDace, about 6 inches long (yet the Mariners said they had seene the like afoote long and more) the which fish had on euery side a wing, and towardthe taile two other lesser as it were finnes, on either side one, but inproportion they were wings and of a good length. These wings grow outbetweene the gils and the carkasse of the same fish. [Sidenote: Pescecolumbini.] They are called in the Italian tongue Pesce columbini, for indeede, the wings being spred it is like to a flying doue, they say it willflie farre and very high. So it seemeth that being weary of her flight shefell into the boate, and not being able to rise againe died there.

The 23. 24. and 25. we sailed our direct course with a small gale of winde,and this day we had sight of the Island of Cyprus. [Sidenote: Cauo de laGriega.] The first land that we discouered was a headland called Cauo de laCriega, and about midnight we ankered by North of the Gape. This cape is ahigh hil, long and square, and on the East corner it hath a high cop, thatappeareth vnto those at the sea, like a white cloud, for toward the sea itis white, and it lieth into the sea Southwest. This coast of Cyprus is highdeclining toward the sea, but it hath no cliffes.

The 26. we set saile againe, and toward noone we came into the port of
Salini, where we went on land and lodged that night at a towne one mile
from thence called Arnacho di Salini, this is but a village called in
Italian, Casalia. This is distant from Iaffa 250. Italian miles.

The 27. we rested, and the 28. we hired horses to ride from Arnacho toSulina, which is a good mile. The salt pit is very neere two miles incompasse, very plaine and leuell, into the which they let runne at the timeof raine a quantitie of water comming from the mountaines, which water islet in vntil the pit be full to a certaine marke, which when it is full,the rest is conueyed by a trench into the sea. The water is let runne inabout October, or sooner or later, as the time of the yeere doth afforde.There they let it remaine vntill the ende of Iuly or the middest of August,out of which pits at that time, in stead of water that they let in theygather very faire white salt, without any further art or labour, for it isonly done by the great heate of the sunne. This the Venetians haue, and doemaintaine to the vse of S. Marke, and the Venetian ships that come to thisIsland are bound to cast out their ballast, and to lade with salt forVenice. Also there may none in all the Iland buy salt but of these men, whomaintaine these pits for S. Marke. This place is watched by night with 6.horsem*n to the end it be not stolne by night. Also vnder the Venetiansdominions no towne may spende any salt, but they must buy it of SaintMarke, neither may any man buy any salt at one towne to carie to another,but euery one must buy his salt in the towne where he dwelleth. Neither mayany man in Venice buy more salt then he spendeth in the city, for if he beknowen to carte but one ounce out of the due and be accused, hee looseth aneare. The most part of all the salt they haue in Venice commeth from theseSalines, and they have it so plentifull, that they are not able, neuer ayeere to gather the one halfe, for they onely gather in Iuly, August, andSeptember, and not fully these three moneths. Yet notwithstanding theabundance that the shippes carie away yeerely, there remaine heapes likehilles, some heapes able to lade nine or tenne shippes, and there areheapes of two yeeres gathering, some of three and some of nine or tenneyeeres making, to the value of a great somme of golde, and when the shipsdo lade, they neuer take it by measure, but when they come at Venice theymeasure it. This salt as it lyeth in the pit is like so much ice, and it issixe inches thicke: they digge it with axes, and cause their slaues to caryit to the heapes. This night at midnight we rode to Famagusta, which iseight leagues from Salina, which is 24 English miles.

The 29 about two houres before day we alighted at Famagusta, and after wewere refreshed we went to see the towne. This is a very faire strong holde,and the strongest and greatest in the Iland. The walks are faire and new,and strongly rampired with foure principall bulwarkes, and bettweene themturrions responding one to another, these walks did the Venetians make.They haue also on the hauen side of it a Castle, and the hauen is chained,the citie hath onely two gates, to say, one for the lande and another forthe sea, they haue in the towne continually, be it peace or warres, 800souldiers, and fortie and sixe gunners, besides Captaines, petie Captaines,Gouernour and Generall The lande gate hath alwayes fiftie souldiers, pikesand gunners with their harnes, watching thereat night and day. At the seagate fiue and twenties upon the walles euery night doe watch fifteene menin watch houses, for euery watch house fiue men, and in the market place 30souldiers continually. There may no souldier serue there aboue 5 yeres,neither will they without friendship suffer them to depart afore 5. yeresbe expired, and there may serue of all nations except Greekes. [Sidenote:Morenigo.] They haue euery pay which is 45 dayes, 15 Morenigos, which is 15shillings sterling. [Sidenote: Solde of Venice] Their horsem*n haue onlysixe soldes Venetian a day, and prouender for their horses, but truth Imaruell how they liue being so hardly fed, for all the sommer they feedeonly vpon chopt strawe and barley, for hay they haue none, and yet they befaire, fat and seruiceable. [Sidenote: Castellani] The Venetians send euerytwo yeres new rulers, which they call Castellani. The towne hath allottedit also two gallies continually armed and furnished.

[Sidenote: Saint Katherens Chappel in old Famagusta.] The 30. in themorning we ridde to a chappell, where they say Saint Katherin was borne.This Chappell is in olde Famagusta, the which was destroyed by Englishmen,and is cleane ouerthrowne to the ground, to this day desolate and notinhabited by any person, it was of a great circuit, and there be to thisday mountaines of faire, great, and strong buildings, and not onely there,but also in many places of the Iland. [Sidenote: Diuvers coines vnderground.] Moreouer when they digge, plowe, or trench they finde sometimesolde antient coines, some of golde, some of siluer, and some of copper, yeaand many tombes and vautes with sepulchers in them. This olde Famagusta isfrom the other, foure miles, and standeth on a hill, but the new towne on aplaine. [Sidenote: Cornari, a family of Venice maried to king Iaques.]Thence we returned to new Famagusta againe to dinner, and toward euening wewent about the towne, and in the great Church we sawe the tombe of kingIaques, which was the last king of Cyprus, and was buried in the yere ofChrist one thousand foure hundred seuentie and three, and had to wife oneof the daughters of Venice, of the house of Cornari, the which family atthis day hath great reuenues in this Island, and by means of that mariagethe Venetians, chalenge the kingdome of Cyprus.

The first of October in the morning, we went to see the reliefe of thewatches. That done, we went to one of the Greekes Churches to see a pot orIarre of stone, which is sayd to bee one of the seuen Iarres of water, thewhich the Lord God at the mariage conuerted into wine. It is a pot of earthvery faire, white enamelled, and faireiy wrought vpon with drawen worke,and hath on either side of it, instead of handles, eares made in fourme asthe painters make angels wings, it was about an elle high, and small at thebottome, with a long necke and correspondent in circuit to the botome, thebelly very great and round, it holdeth full twelue gallons, and hath atap-hole to drawe wine out thereat, the Iarre is very auncient, but whetherit be one of them or no, I know not. The aire of Famagusta is veryvnwholesome, as they say, by reason of certaine marish ground adioyningvnto it. They haue also a certaine yeerely sicknesse raigning in the sametowne, aboue all the rest of the Island: yet neuerthelesse, they haue it inother townes, but not so much. It is a certaine rednesse and paine of theeyes, the which if it bee not quickly holpen, it taketh away their sight,so that yeerely almost in that towne, they haue about twentie that losetheir sight, either of one eye or both, and it commeth for the most part inthis moneth of October, and the last moneth: for I haue met diuers timesthree and foure at once in companies, both men and women. [Sidenote: Novitailes must be sold out of the city of Famagusta.] Their liuing is bettercheape in Famagusta then in any other place of the Island, because theremay no kinde of prouision within their libertie bee solde out of the Citie.

The second of October we returned to Arnacho, where wee rested vntill thesixt day. [Sidenote: Greate ruines in Cyprus.] This towne is a pretieVillage, there are thereby toward the Sea side diuers monuments, that therehath bene great ouerthrow of buildings, for to this day there is no yerewhen they finde not, digging vnder ground, either coines, caues, andsepulcres of antiquities, as we walking, did see many, so that in effect,all alongst the Sea coast, throughout the whole Island, there is much ruineand ouerthrow of buildings, [Sidenote: Cyprus 36. yeres disinhabited forlacke of water.] for as they say, it was disinhabited sixe and thirtieyeres, before Saint Helens time for lacke of water. [Sidenote: Cypr.ruinated by Rich. the I.] And since that time it hath bene ruinated andouerthrowen by Richard the first of that name king of England, which he didin reuenge of his sisters rauishment comming to Ierusalem, the whichinforcement was done to her by the king of Famagusta.

The sixt day we rid to Nicosia, which is from Arnacho seuen Cyprus miles,which are one and twentie Italian miles. This is the ancientest citie ofthe Iland, and is walled about, but it is not strong neither of walles norsituation: It is by report three Cyprus miles about, it is not throughlyinhabited, but hath many great gardens in it, and also very many Datetrees, and plentie of Pomegranates and other fruites. There dwell all theGentilitie of the Island, and there hath euery Cauallier or Conte of theIsland an habitation. [Sidenote: A fountaine that watereth al the gardensin the citie.] There is in this citie one fountaine rented by saint Marke,which is bound euery eight dayes once, to water all the gardens in thetowne, and the keeper of this fountaine hath for euery tree a Bizantin,which is twelue soldes Venice, and sixpence sterling. [Sidenote: A Bizantinis 6. d. sterling.] He that hath that to farme, with a faire and profitablegarden thereto belonging, paieth euery yeere to saint Marke, fifteenehundred crownes. The streetes of the citie are not paued, which maketh itwith the quantitie of the gardens, to seeme but a rurall habitation. Butthere be many faire buildings in the Citie, there be also Monasteries bothof Franks and Greekes. [Sidenote: S. Sophia is a Cathedral church ofNicosia.] The Cathedrall church is called Santa Sophia, in the which thereis an old tombe of Iaspis stone, all of one piece, made in forme of acariage coffer, twelue spannes long, sixe spannes broad, and seuen spanneshigh, which they say was found vnder ground. It is as faire a stone as euerI haue seene.

The seuenth day we rid to a Greeke Frierie halfe a mile without the towne.It is a very pleasaunt place, and the Friers feasted vs according to theirabilitie. These Friers are such as haue bene Priests, and their wiues dyingthey must become Friers of this place, and neuer after eate flesh, for ifthey do, they are depriued from saying masse: neither, after they hauetaken vpon them this order, may they marry againe, but they may keepe asingle woman. These Greekish Friers are very continent and chast, andsurely I haue seldome seen (which I haue well noted) any of them fat.

The 8. day we returned to Arnacho, and rested there. [Sidenote: Monte de laCroce.] The 9. after midnight my company rid to the hill called Monte de laCroce (but I not disposed would not go) which hill is from Arnacho 15.Italian miles. Vpon the sayd hill is a certaine crosse, which is, they say,a holy Crosse. This Crosse in times past did by their report of the Island,hang in the ayre, but by a certaine earthquake, the crosse and the chappeilit hung in, were ouerthrowen, so that neuer since it would hang againe inthe aire. But it is now couered with siluer, and hath 3. drops of ourlordes blood on it (as they say) and there is in the midst of the greatcrosse, a little crosse made of the crosse of Christ; but it is closed inthe siluer, you must (if you will) beleeue it is so, for see it you cannot.This crosse hangeth nowe by both endes in the wall, that you may swing itvp and downe, in token that it did once hang in the aire. This was told meby my fellow pilgrimes, for I sawe it not.

The 10. at night we went aboard by warning of the patron: and the 11. inthe morning we set saile, and crept along the shore, but at night weankered by reason of contrary windes.

[Sidenote: Limisso.] The 12. we set saile toward Limisso, which is from
Salines 50. miles, and there we went on land that night.

The 13. and 14. we remained still on land, and the 15. the patrone sent forvs; but by reason that one of our company was not well, we went notpresently, but we were forced afterward to hire a boate, and to ouertakethe ship tenne miles into the sea. At this Limisso all the Venetian shipslade wine for their prouision, and some for to sell, and also vineger.[Sidenote: Carrobi.] They lade also great store of Carrobi: for all thecountrey thereabout adioning, and all the mountaines are full of Carrobitrees, they lade also cotton wooll there. [Sidenote: Vulture.] In the saydtowne we did see a certaine foule of the land (whereof there are many inthis Island) named in the Italian tongue Vulture. It is a foule that is asbig as a Swanne, and it liueth vpon carion. The skinne is full of softdoune, like to a fine furre, which they vse to occupie when they haue euillstomocks, and it maketh good digestion. This bird (as they say) will eat asmuch at one meale as shall serue him fortie dayes after, and within thecompasse of that time careth for no more meate. The countrey people, whenthey have any dead beast, they cary it into the mountaines, or where theysuppose the sayd Vultures to haunt, they seeing the carion doe immediatelygreedily seize vpon it, and doe so ingraft their talents, that they cannotspeedily rise agayne, by reason whereof the people come and kill them:sometimes they kill them with dogs, and sometimes with such weapons as theyhaue. This foule is very great and hardy, much like an Eagle in thefeathers of her wings and backe, but vnder her great feathers she is onelydoune, her necke also long and full of doune. She hath on the necke bone,betweene the necke and the shoulders a heape of fethers like a Tassell, herthighs vnto her knees are couered with doune, her legs strong and great,and dareth with her talents assault a man. [Sidenote: Great pleny of veryfat birds.] They haue also in this Island a certaine small bird, much likevnto a Wagtaile in fethers and making, these are so extreme fat that youcan perceiue nothing els in all their bodies: these birds are now inseason. They take great quantitie of them, and they vse to pickle them withvineger and salt, and to put them in pots and send them to Venice and otherplaces of Italy for presents of great estimation. They say they send almost1200. Iarres or pots to Venice, besides those which are consumed in theIsland, which are a great number. These are so plentifull that when thereis no shipping, you may buy then for 10. Carchies, which coine are 4. to aVenetian Soldo, which is peny farthing the dozen, and when there is storeof shipping, 2 pence the dozen, after that rate of their money. [Sidenote:The Famagustans obserue the French statutes.] They of the limites ofFamagusta do keep the statutes of the Frenchmen which sometimes did rulethere. And the people of Nicosia, obserue the order of the Genoueses, whosometimes also did rule them. All this day we lay in the sea with littlewind.

The 16. we met a Venetian ship, and they willing to speake with vs, and wewith them, made towards each other, but by reason of the euil stirrage ofthe other ship, we had almost boorded each other to our great danger.[Sidenote: Cauo Bianco.] Toward night we ankered vnder Cauo Bianco, butbecause the winde grew faire, we set saile againe presently.

[Sidenote: Another Cion.] The 17. 18. 19, and 20 we were at sea with calmesommer weather, and the 20. we had some raine, and saw another Cion in theelement. [Sidenote: A ship called el Bonna.] This day also we sawe, andspake with a Venetian ship called el Bonna, bound for ciprus.

The 21. we sailed with a reasonable gale, and saw no land vntil the 4. ofNouember. [Sidenote: A great tempest.] This day we had raine, thunder,lightening, and much wind and stormie weather, but God be praised weescaped all dangers.

[Sidenote: Candia, Gozi.] The 4. of Nouember we had sight of the Island ofCandia, and we fell with the Islands called Gozi, by south of Candia.[Sidenote: Antonie Gelber departed this life.] This day departed thispresent life, one of our company named Anthonie Gelber of Prussia, whoonely tooke his surfet of Cyprus wine. This night we determined to ride atrie, because the wind was contrary, and the weather troublesome.

The 5. we had very rough stormie weather. This day was the sayd AnthonieGelber sowed in a Chauina filled with stones and throwen into the sea. Byreason of the freshnes of the wind we would haue made toward the shore, butthe wind put vs to the sea, where we endured a great storme and atroublesome night.

The 6. 7. and 8. we were continually at the sea, and this day at noone thewind came faire, whereby we recouered the way which we had lost, and sayledout of sight of Candia.

[Sidenote: Cauo Matapan. Modon.] The 9. we sailed all day with a prosperouswind after 14. mile an houre: and the 10. in the morning, wee had sight ofCauo Matapan, and by noone of Cauo Gallo, in Morea, with which land we madeby reason of contrary wind, likewise we had sight of Modon, vnder the whichplace we ankered. This Modon is a strong towne, and built into the sea,with a peere for litle ships and galleis to harbour in. [Sidenote:Sapientia.] It hath on the South side of the chanell, the Iland ofSapientia, with other litle Ilands all disinhabited. The chanell liethSouthwest and Northeast betweene the Islands and Morea, which is firmeland. This Modon was built by the Venetians, but as some say it was takenfrom them by force of the Turke, and others say by composition: [Sidenote:Coron. Napolis de Romania.] in like case Coron, and Napolis de Romania,which is also in Morea. This night the Flemmish pilgrimes being drunke,would have slaine the patrone because he ankered here.

The 11. day we set saile againe, and as we passed by Modon, we saluted themwith ordinance, for they that passe by this place, must salute withordinance, (if they haue) or els by striking their top sailes, for if theydoe not, the towne will shoot at them. [Sidenote: Prodeno. Zante andCephalonia.] This day toward 2. of the clocke wee passed by the Island ofProdeno, which is but litle, and desert, vnder the Turke. About 2. houresbefore night, we had sight of the Islands of Zante and Cephalonia, whichare from Modon one hundreth miles.

The 12. day in the morning, with the wind at West, we doubled betweenCastle Torneste, and the Island of Zante. [Sidenote: Castle Torneste vnderthe Turke.] This castle is on the firme land vnder the Turke. This night weankered afore the towne of Zante, where we that night went on land, andrested there the 13. 14. and 15. at night we were warned aboord by thepatrone. This night the ship tooke in vitailes and other necessaries.

The 16. in the morning we set saile with a prosperous wind, and the 17. wehad sight of Cauo de santa Maria in Albania on our right hand, and Corfu onthe left hand. This night we ankered before the castles of Corfu, and wenton land and refreshed our selues.

[Sidenote: The description of the force of Corfu.] The 18. by meanes of afriend we were licenced to enter the castle or fortresse of Corfu, which isnot onely of situation the strongest I haue seene, but also of edification.It hath for the Inner warde two strong castles situated on the top of twohigh cragges of a rocke, a bow shoot distant the one from the other: therocke is vnassaultable, for the second warde it hath strong walles withrampiers and trenches made as well as any arte can deuise. For the thirdwarde and vttermost, it hath very strong walles with rampires of the rockeit selfe cut out by force and trenched about with the sea. The bulwarkes ofthe vttermost warde are not yet finished, which are in number but two:there are continually in the castle seuen hundred souldiours. Also it hathcontinually foure wardes, to wit, for the land entrie one, for the seaentrie another, and two other wardes. Artillerie and other munition ofdefence alwayes readie planted it hath sufficient, besides the storeremaining in their storehouses. The Venetians hold this for the key of alltheir dominions, and for strength it may be no lesse. This Island is veryfruitfull and plentifull of wine and corne very good, and oliues greatstore. This Island is parted from Albania with a chanell, in some placeseight and ten, and in other but three miles. Albania is vnder the Turke,but in it are many Christians. All the horseman of Corfu are Albaneses; theIsland is not aboue 80. or 90. miles in compasse.

The 19. 20. and 21. we remained in the towne of Corfu.

The 22. day wee went aboord and set saile, the wind being very calme weetoed the ship all that day, and toward Sunne set, the castle sent aFragatta vnto us to giue vs warning of three Foistes comming after vs, forwhose comming wee prepared and watched all night, but they came not.

The 23. day in the morning being calme, wee toed out of the Streight,vntill wee came to the olde towne, whereof there is no thing standing butthe walles. There is also a new Church of the Greekes called Santa Maria diCassopo, and the townes name is called Cassopo. It is a good porte. Aboutnoone wee passed the Streight, and drew toward the ende of the Iland,hauing almost no wind. This night after supper, by reason of a certaineHollander that was drunke, there arose in the ship such a troublesomedisturbance, that all the ship was in an vprore with weapons, and had itnot bene rather by Gods helpe, and the wisedome and patience of thepatrone, more then by our procurement, there had bene that night a greatslaughter. But as God would, there was no hurt, but onely the beginner wasput vnder hatches, and with the fall hurt his face very sore. All thatnight the wind blew at Southeast, and sent vs forward.

The 24. in the morning wee found ourselues before an Island called Saseno,which is in the entrie to Valona, and the wind prosperous.

The 25. day we were before the hils of Antiueri, and about sunne set weepassed Ragusa, and three houres within night we ankered within Meleda,hauing Sclauonia or Dalmatia on the right hand of vs, and the windeSouthwest.

The 26. in the morning we set sayle, and passed the chanell betweenSclauonia and Meleda, which may be eight mile ouer at the most. This Ilandis vnder the Raguses. At after noone with a hard gale at west and by northwe entered the chanell betweene the Iland Curzola and the hilles ofDalmatia, in which channell be many rockes, and the channell not past 3miles ouer, and we ankered before the towne of Curzolo. This is a pretietowne walled about and built vpon the sea side, hauing on the toppe of around hill a faire Church. This Iland is vnder the Venetians, there growvery good vines, also that part toward Dalmatia is well peopled andhusbanded, especially for wines. In the said Iland we met with the Venetianarmie, to wit, tennie gallies, and three foystes. All that night weremained there.

The 27 we set sayle and passed along the Iland, and towards afternoone wepassed in before the Iland of Augusta, and about sunne set before the towneof Lesina, whereas I am informed by the Italians, they take all theSardinas that they spend in Italy. This day we had a prosperous winde atSoutheast. The Iland of Lesina is vnder the Venetians, a very fruitfullIland adioyning to the maine of Dalmatia, we left it on our right hand, andpassed along.

[Sidenote: The gulfe of Quernero. Rouigno.] The 28 in the morning we werein the Gulfe of Quernero, and about two houres after noone we were beforethe cape of Istria, and at sunne set we were at anker afore Rouignio whichis also in Istria and vnder the Venetians, where all ships Venetian andothers are bound by order from Venice to take in their pilots to goe forVenice. All the sommer the Pilots lie at Rouignio, and in winter atParenzo, which is from Rouignio 18 miles by West.

[Sidenote: Parenzo.] The 29 we set sayle and went as farre as Parenzo, andankered there that day, and went no further.

[Sidenote: S. Nicolo an Iland.] The 30 in the morning we rowed to SantNicolo a litle Island hard by vninhabited, but only it hath a Monastery,and is full of Oliue trees, after masse wee returned and went aboord. Thisday we hired a Barke to imbarke the pilgrims for Venice, but they departednot. In the afternoone we went to see the towne of Parenzo, it is a pretiehandsome towne, vnder the Venetians. After supper wee imbarked our seluesagaine, and that night wee sayled towardes Venice.

The first of December we past a towne of the Venetians, standing on theentery to the Palude or marshes of Venice: which towne is called Caorle,and by contrary windes we were driuen thither to take port. This is 60miles from Parenzo, and forty from Venice, there we remayned that night.

The second two houres before day, with the winde at Southeast, we sayledtowards Venice, where we arriued (God be praysed) at two of the clockeafter dinner, and landed about foure, we were kept so long from landing,because we durst not land vntill we had presented to the Prouidor de laSanita, our letter of health.

* * * * *

The first voyage or iourney, made by Master Laurence Aldersey, Marchant of
London, to the Cities of Ierusalem, and Tripolis, &c. in the yeere 1581.
Penned and set downe by himselfe.

I departed from London the first day of April in the yeere of our Lord1581, passing through the Nether-land and vp the riuer Rhene by Colen, andother cities of Germanie. And vpon Thursday, the thirde day of May, I cameto Augusta, where I deliuered the letter I had to Master Ienise, and MasterCastler, whom I found very willing to pleasure me, in any thing that Icould or would reasonably demaund. He first furnished me with a horse toVenice, for my money, and then tooke me with him a walking, to shew me theCitie, for that I had a day to tary there, for him that was to be my guide.He shewed me first the Statehouse, which is very faire, and beautiful: thenbe brought mee to the finest garden, and orchard, that euer I sawe in mylife: for there was in it a place for Canarie birdes, as large as a faireChamber, trimmed with wier both aboue and beneath, with fine littlebranches of trees for them to sit in, vhich was full of those Canariebirdes. There was such an other for Turtle dooues: also there were twopigeon houses ioyning to them, hauing in them store of Turtle dooues andpigeons. In the same garden also were sixe or seuen fishponds, all railedabout, and full of very good fish. Also, seuen or eight fine fountaines, orwater springs, of diuers fashions: as for fruite, there wanted none of allsorts, as Orenges, figges, raisons, wallnuts, grapes, besides apples,peares, fillbirds, small nuts, and such other fruite, as wee haue inEngland.

Then did hee bring mee to the water tower of the same Citie, that by asleight and deuise hath the water brought vp as high as any Church in thetowne, and to tel you the strange deuises of all, it passeth my capacitie.Then he brought me to another faire garden, called the Shooters hoose,where are buts for the long bowe, the cross bowe, the stone bowe, the longpeece, and for diuers other exercises more.

After this, we walked about the walles of the Citie, where is a great,broade, and deepe ditch, vpon one side of the towne, so full of fish, aseuer I saw any pond in my life, and it is reserued onely for the States ofthe Citie. And vpon the other side of the Citie is also a deepe place allgreene, wherein Deere are kept, and when it pleaseth the States to hunt fortheir pleasure, thither they resort, and haue their courses withgrayhounds, which are kept for that purpose.

The fift of May, I departed from Augusta towards Venice, and came thithervpon Whitsunday the thirteenth of the same moneth. It is needlesse tospeake of the height of the mountaines that I passed ouer, and of thedanger thereof, it is so wel knowen already to the world: the heigth ofthem is marueilous, and I was the space of sixe dayes in passing them.

I came to Venice at the time of a Faire, which lasted foureteene dayes,wherein I sawe very many, and faire shewes of wares. I came thither tooshort for the first passage, which went away from Venice about the seuenthor eight of May, and with them about three score pilgrims, which shippe wascast away at a towne called Estria, two miles from Venice, and all the menin her, sauing thirtie, or thereabout, lost.

Within eight dayes after fell Corpus Christi day, which was a day amongstthem of procession, in which was shewed the plate and treasure of Venice,which is esteemed to be worth two millions of pounds, but I do not accomptit woorth halfe a quarter of that money, except there be more than I sawe.To speake of the sumptuousnesse of the Copes and Vestments of the Church, Ileaue, but the trueth is, they be very sumptuous, many of them set all ouerwith pearle, and made of cloth of golde. And for the Iesuits, I thinkethere be as many at Venice, as there be in Colen.

The number of Iewes is there thought to be 1000, who dwell in a certaineplace of the Citie, and haue also a place, to which they resort to pray,which is called the Iewes Sinagogue. They all, and their offspring vse toweare red caps, (for so they are commaunded) because they may thereby beknowen from other men. For my further knowledge of these people, I wentinto their Sinagogue vpon a Saturday, which is their Sabbath day: and Ifound them in their seruice or prayers, very deuoute: they receiue the fiuebookes of Moses, and honour them by carying them about their Church, as thePapists doe their crosse.

Their Synagogue is in forme round, and the people sit round about it, andin the midst, there is a place for him that readeth to the rest: as fortheir apparell, all of them weare a large white lawne ouer their garments,which reacheth from their head, downe to the ground.

The Psalmes they sing as wee doe, hauing no image, nor vsing any maner ofidolatrie: their error is, that they beleeue not in Christ, nor yet receiuethe New Testament. This Citie of Venice is very faire, and greatly to beecommended, wherein is good order for all things: and also it is very strongand populous: it standeth vpon the maine Sea, and hath many Islands aboutit, that belong to it.

To tell you of the duke of Venice, and of the Seigniory: there is onechosen that euer beareth the name of a duke, but in trueth hee is butseruant of his Seigniorie, for of himselfe hee can doe litle: it is nootherwise with him, then with a Priest that is at Masse vpon a festiualday, which putting on his golden garment, seemeth to be a great man, but ifany man come vnto him, and craue some friendship at his handes, hee willsay, you must goe to the Masters of the Parish, for I cannot pleasure you,otherwise then by preferring to your suite: and so it is with the duke ofVenice, if any man hauing a suite, come to him and make his complaint, anddeliuer his supplication, it is not in him to helpe him, but hee will tellhim, You must come this day, or that day, and then I will preferre yoursuite to the Seigniorie, and doe you the best friendship that I may.Furthermore, if any man bring a letter vnto him, hee may not open it, butin the presence of the Seigniorie, and they are to see it first, whichbeing read, perhaps they will deliuer it to him, perhaps not. Of theSeigniory there be about three hundreth, and about fourtie of the priuieCounsell of Venice, who vsually are arayed in gownes of crimsen Satten, orcrimsen Damaske, when they sit in Counsell.

In the citie of Venice, no man may weare a weapon, except he be a souldierfor the Seigniorie, or a scholler of Padua, or a gentleman of greatcountenance, and yet he may not do that without licence.

As for the women of Venice, they be rather monsters then women. EueryShoomakers or Taylors wife will haue a gowne of silke, and one to carie vpher traine, wearing their shooes very neere halfe a yarde high from theground: if a stranger meete one of them, he will surely thinke by the statethat she goeth with, that he meeteth a Lady.

I departed from this citie of Venice, vpon Midsommer day, beingthe foure and twentieth of Iune, and thinking that the ship wouldthe next day depart, I stayed, and lay a shippeboord all night, andwe were made beleeue from time to time, that we should this day,and that day depart, but we taried still, till the fourteenth of July,and then with scant winde we set sayle, and sayled that day andthat night, not aboue fiftie Italian miles: and vpon the sixteeneday at night the winde turned flat contrary, so that the Masterknewe not what to doe: and about the fift houre of the night,which we reckon to be about one of the clocke after midnight, thePilot descried a saile, and at last perceiued it to be a Gallie of theTurkes, whereupon we were in great feare.

The Master being a wise fellowe, and a good sayler, beganne to deuise howeto escape the danger, and to loose litle of our way: and while both he, andall of vs were in our dumps, God sent vs a merry gale of winde, that weranne threescore and tenne leagues before it was twelue a clocke the nextday, and in sixe dayes after we were seuen leagues past Zante. And vponMunday morning, being the three and twentie of the same moneth, we came inthe sight of Candia which day the winde came contrary, with great blastsand stormes, vntill the eight and twentie of the same moneth: in whichtime, the Mariners cried out vpon me, because I was an English man, andsayd, I was no good Christian, and wished that I were in the middest of theSea, saying, that they, and the shippe, were the worse for me. I answered,truely it may well be, for I thinke my selfe the worst creature in theworlde, and consider you your selues also, as I doe my selfe, and then vseyour discretion. The Frier preached, and the sermon being done, I wasdemaunded whether I did vnderstand him: I answered, yea, and tolde theFrier himselfe, thus you saide in your sermon, that we were not all goodChristians, or else it were not possible for vs to haue such weather: towhich I answered, be you well assured, that we are not indeede all goodChristians, for there are in the ship some that hold very vnchristianopinions: so for that time I satisfied him, although (they said) that Iwould not see, when they said the procession, and honoured their images,and prayed to our Lady and S. Marke.

There was also a Gentleman, an Italian, which was a passenger in the ship,and he tolde me what they said of me, because I would not sing, SalueRegina and Aue Maria, as they did: I told them, that they that praied to somany, or sought helpe of any other, then of God the Father, or of IesusChrist his onely sonne, goe a wrong way to worke, and robbed God of hishonour, and wrought their owne destructions.

All this was told of the Friers, but I heard nothing of it in three daiesafter: and then at euening prayer, they sent the purser about with theimage of our Lady to euery one to kisse, and I perceiuing it went anotherway from him, and would not see it: yet at last he fetched his courseabout, so that he came to me, and offered it to me as he did to others, butI refused it: whereupon there was a great stirre: the patron and all thefriers were told of it, and euery one saide I was a Lutheran, and so calledme: but two of the friers that were of greatest authoritie, seemed to beareme better good will then the rest, and trauelled to the patron in mybehalfe, and made all well againe.

The second day of August we arriued in Cyprus, at a towne called Missagh:the people there be very rude, and like beasts, and no better they eattheir meat sitting vpon the ground, with their legges a crosse liketailors, their beds for the most part be hard stones, but yet some of themhaue faire mattraces to lie vpon.

Vpon Thursday the eight of August we came to Ioppa in a small barke, whichwe hired betwixt Missagh and Salina, and could not be suffered to come onland till noone the next day, and then we were permitted by the greatBasha, who sate vpon the top of a hill to see vs sent away. Being come onland, we might not enter into any house for victuals, but were to contentour selues with our owne prouision, and that which we bought to carie withvs was taken from vs. I had a paire of stirrops, which I bought at Veniceto serue me in my journey, and trying to make them fit for me, when theBasha saw me vp before the rest of the companie, he sent one to dismountme, and to strike me, whereupon I turned me to the Basha, and made a longlegge, saying, Grand mercie Signior: and after a while we were horsed vponlitle asses, and sent away, with about fiftie light horsem*n to be ourconduct through the wildernesse, called Deserta foelix, who made vs goodsport by the way with their pikes, gunnes, and fauchins.

That day being S. Laurence day we came to Rama, which is tenne Italianmiles from Ioppa, and there we stayed that night, and payed to the captaineof the castell euery man a chekin, which is seuen shillings and two pencesterling. So then we had a new gard of souldiers, and left the other.

The house we lodged in at Rama had a doore so low to enter into, that I wasfaine to creepe in, as it were vpon my knees, and within it are threeroomes to lodge trauellers that come that way: there are no beds, except aman buy a mat, and lay it on the ground, that is all the prouision, withoutstooles or benches to sit vpon. Our victuals were brought vs out of thetowne, as hennes, egges, bread, great store of fruite, as pomgranates,figges, grapes, oringes, and such like, and drinke we drue out of the well.The towne it selfe is so ruinated that I take it rather to be a heape ofstones then a towne.

Then the next morning we thought to haue gone away, but we could not bepermitted that day, so we stayed there till two of the clocke the nextmorning, and then with a fresh gard of souldiers we departed towardIerusalem. We had not ridde fiue English miles, but we were incountred witha great number of the Arabians, who stayed vs, and would not suffer vs topasse till they had somewhat, so it cost vs for all our gard aboue twentieshillings a man betwixt Ioppa and Ierusalem. These Arabians troubled vsoftentimes. Our Truchman that payed the money for vs was striken down, andhad his head broken because be would not giue them as much as they asked:and they that should haue rescued both him and vs, stood sill and durst donothing, which was to our cost.

Being come within sight of Ierusalem, the maner is to kneele downe, andgiue God thankes, that it hath pleased him to bring vs to that holy place,where he himselfe had beene: and there we leaue our horses and go on footeto the towne, and being come to the gates, there they tooke our names, andour fathers names, and so we were permitted to go to our lodgings.

The gouernour of the house met vs a mile out of the towne, and verycurteously bade vs all welcome, and brought vs to the monasterie. The gatesof the citie are all couered with yron, the entrance into the house of theChristians is a very low and narrow doore, barred or plated with yron, andthen come we into a very darke entry: the place is a monastery: there welay, and dieted of free cost, we fared reasonable well, the bread and winewas excellent good, the chambers cleane, and all the meat well serued in,with cleane linnen.

We lay at the monasterie two days, Friday and Saturday, and then we went toBethlem with two or three of the friers of the house with vs: in the waythither we saw many monuments, as:

The mountaine where the Angell tooke vp Abacuck by the haire, and broughthim to Daniel in the Lions denne.

The fountaine of the prophet Ieremie.

The place where the wise men met that went to Bethlem to worship Christ,where is a fountaine of stone.

Being come to Bethlem we sawe the place where Christ was borne, which isnow a chappell with two altars, whereupon they say masse: the place isbuilt with gray marble, and hath bene beautifull, but now it is partlydecayed.

Neere thereto is the sepulchre of the innocents slaine by Herod, thesepulchres of Paul, of Ierome, and of Eusebius.

Also a little from this monasterie is a place vnder the ground, where thevirgine Mary abode with Christ when Herod sought him to destroy him.

We stayed at Bethlem that night, and the next day we went from thence tothe mountaines of Iudea, which are about eight miles from Ierusalem, whereare the ruines of an olde monasterie. In the mid way from the monasterie toIerusalem is the place where Iohn Baptist was borne, being now an oldemonasterie, and cattell kept in it. Also a mile from Ierusalem is a placecalled Inuentio sanctæ crucis, where the wood was found that made thecrosse.

In the citie of Ierusalem we saw the hall where Pilate sate in iudgementwhen Christ was condemned, the staires whereof are at Rome, as they toldvs. A litle from thence is the house where the virgin Mary was borne.

There is also the piscina or fishpoole where the sicke folkes were healed,which is by the wals of Ierusalem. But the poole is now dry.

The mount of Caluaria is a great church, and within the doore thereof,which is litle, and barred with yron, and fiue great holes in it to lookein, like the holes of taverne doores in London, they sit that are appointedto receiue our money with a carpet vnder them vpon a banke of stone, andtheir legges a crosse like tailors: hauing paid our money, we are permittedto go into the church: right against the church doore is the graue whereChrist was buried, with a great long stone of white marble ouer it, andrayled about, the outside of the sepulchre is very foule, by meanes thateuery man scrapes his name and marke vpon it, and is ill kept.

Within the sepulchre is a partition, and in the further part thereof is aplace like an altar, where they say masse, and at the doore thereof is thestone whereupon the Angell sate when he sayde to Marie, He is risen, whichstone was also rowled to the doore of the sepulchre.

The altar stone within the sepulchre is of white marble, the place able toconfeine but foure persons, right ouer the sepulchre is a deuise orlanterne for light, and ouer that a great louer such as are in England inancient houses. There is also the chappell of the sepulchre, and in themids thereof is a canopie as it were of a bed, with a great sort ofEstridge egges hanging at it, with tassels of silke and lampes.

Behinde the sepulchre is a litle chappell for the Chaldeans and Syrians.

Vpon the right hand comming into the church is the tombe of Baldwine kingof France, and of his sonne: and in the same place the tombe ofMelchisedech.

There is a chappell also in the same church erected to S. Helen, throughwhich we go vp to the place where Christ was crucified: the stayres arefiftie steps high, there are two altars in it: before the high altar is theplace where the crosse stood, the hole whereof is trimmed about withsiluer, and the depth of it is halfe a mans arme deepe: the rent also ofthe mountaine is there to be seene in the creuis, wherein a man may put hisarme.

Vpon the other side of the mount of Caluarie is the place where Abrahamwould haue sacrificed his sonne. Where also is a chapell, and the placepaued with stones of diuers colours.

There is also the house of Annas the high Priest, and the Oliue treewhereunto Christ was bound to when he was whipt. Also the house of Caiphas,and by it the prison where Christ was kept, which is but the roome of oneman, and hath no light but the opening of the doore.

Without Ierusalem in the vally of Iosaphat is a church vnder the ground,like to the shrouds in Pauls, where the sepulchre of the virgin Mary is:the staires be very broad, and vpon the staires going downe are twosepulchres: vpon the left hand lieth Iosaphat, and vpon the right handlieth Ioachim and Anna, the father and mother of the virgin Mary.

Going out of the valley of Iosaphat we came to mount Oliuet, where Christpraied vnto his father before his death: and there is to be seene (as theytolde me) the water and blood that fell from the eyes of Christ. A litlehigher vpon the same mount is the place where the Apostles slept, andwatched not. At the foot of the mount is the place where Christ wasimprisoned.

Vpon the mountaine also is the place where Christ stood when he wept ouer
Ierusalem, and where he ascended into heauen.

Now hauing seene all these monuments, I with my company set from Ierusalem,the 20 day of August, and came againe to Ioppa the 22 of the same moneth,where wee tooke shipping presently for Tripolis, and in foure dayes we cameto Mecina the place where the ships lie that come for Tripolis.

The citie of Tripolis is a mile and a halfe within the land, so that noship can come further then Mecina: so that night I came thither, where Ilay nine daies for passage, and at last we imbarked our selues in a goodship of Venice called the Naue Ragasona. We entred the ship the second ofSeptember, the fourth we set saile, the seuenth we came to Salina, which is140 miles from Tripolis: there we stayed foure dayes to take in morelading, in which meane time I fell sicke of an ague, but recouered againe,I praise God.

Salina is a ruinated citie, and was destroyed by the Turke ten yeeres past:there are in it now but seuenteene persons, women and children. A litlefrom this citie of Salina is a salt piece of ground, where the watergroweth salt that raineth vpon it.

Thursday the 21 of September, we came to Missagh, and there we stayed eightdayes for our lading: the 18 of September before we came to Missagh, andwithin ten miles of the towne, as we lay at an anker, because the winde wascontrary, there came a great boat full of men to boord vs, they made anexcuse to seeke for foure men which (they said) our ship had taken fromtheirs about Tripolis, but our captaine would not suffer any of them tocome into vs.

The next morning they came to vs againe with a great gally, manned with 500men at the least, whereupon our captaine sent the boat to them with tweluemen to know their pleasure: they said they sought for 4 men, and thereforewould talke with our maister: so then the maisters mate was sent them, andhim they kept, and went their way; the next morning they came againe withhim, and with three other gallies, and then would needes speake with ourcaptaine, who went to them in a gowne of crimson damaske, and other verybraue apparell, and fiue or sixe other gentlemen richly apparelled also.They hauing the Turkes safe conduct, shewed it to the captaine of thegallies, and laid it vpon his head, charging him to obey it: so with muchadoe, and with the gift of 100 pieces of golde we were quit of them, andhad our man againe.

That day as aforesaid, we came to Missagh, and there stayed eight dayes,and at last departed towards Candie, with a scant winde.

The 11 day of October we were boorded with foure gallies, manned with 1200men, which also made a sleeuelesse arrant, and troubled us very much, butour captaines pasport, and the gift of 100 chekins discharged all.

The 27 of October we passed by Zante with a merrie winde, the 29 by Corfu,and the third of Nouember we arriued at Istria, and there we left our greatship, and tooke small boates to bring vs to Venice.

The 9 of Nouember I arriued again at Venice in good health, where I staiednine daies, and the 25 of the same moneth I came to Augusta, and staiedthere but one day.

The 27 of Nouember I set towards Nuremberg where I came the 29, and therestaied till the 9 of December, and was very well interteined of the Englishmarchants there: and the gouernors of the towne sent me and my companysixteene gallons of excellent good wine.

From thence I went to Frankford, from Frankford to Collen, from Collen toArnam, from Arnam to Vtreight, from Vtreight to Dort, from Dort toAntwerpe, from Antwerpe to Flushing, from Flushing to London, where Iarriued vpon Twelue eue in safetie, and gaue thanks to God, hauing finishedmy iourney to Ierusalem and home againe, in the space of nine moneths andfiue dayes.

* * * * *

The passeport made by the great Maister of Malta vnto the Englishmen in the barke Raynolds. 1582.

Frere Hugo de Loubeux Verdala, Dei gratia sacræ domus hospitalis sanctiIoannis Hierosolymitani, magister humilis, pauperumque Iesu Christi custos,vniuersis et singulis principibus ecclesiasticis et secularibus,archiepiscopis, episcopis, ducibus, marchionibus, baronibus, nobilibus,capitaneis, vicedominis, præfectis, castellanis, admiralijs, etquibuscunque triremium vel aliorum nauigiorum patronis, ac ciuitatumrectoribus, potestatibus ac magistratibus, cæterisque officialibus, etquibuscunque personis cuiusuis dignitatis, gradus, status et conditionisfuerint, vbilibet locorum et terrarum constitutis, salutem.

Notum facimus et in verbo veritatis attestamur, come nel mese di Maggioprossime passato le nostre galere vennero dal viaggio di Barberia, douehauendo mandato per socorrere a vn galionetto de Christiani che hauea datotrauerso in quelle parti, essendo arriuati sopra questa isola alla parte deponente trouarono vno naue Inglesa, sopra cargo de essa il magnificoGiouanni Keale, et Dauid Filly patrono, volendo la reconoscere che nauefosse, han visto, che se metteua in ordine per defendersi, dubitando chedette nostre galere fossero de inimici: et per che vn marinaro riuoltosecontra la volonta de detti magnifico Giouanni Keale et Dauid Filly, habbitirato vn tiro di artiglieria verso vna de dette galere, et che non seamangnaua la vela de la Maiestra secondo la volonta de detti magnificoGiouanni Keale et Dauid Filly patrono, furimensata detta naue nel presentegeneral porto di Malta, secondo l'ordine del venerando Generale de dettegalere, et essendo qua, monsignor Inquisitore ha impedita quella per contodel sancto officio, et si diede parte alla santita di nostro signorGregorio papa xiij. A la fin fu licenciata per andarsene al suo viaggio.Han donque humilmente supplicato detti magnifico Giouanni Keale et DauidFilly per nome et parte delli magnifici Edwardo Osborn senatore et RichardoStaper merchanti Inglesi della nobile citta di Londra, et anco di TomasoWilkinson scriuano, piloti, nocheri, et marinari, gli volessimo dare lenostre lettere patente et saluo condutto, accioche potranno andare etritornare quando gli parera commodo con alcuna roba et mercantia a lorobenuista: si come noi, essendo cosa giusta et che retornera commoda anostra relligione et a questi forrestieri, per tenor de li presenti se glihabiamo concesse con le conditione però infra scritte, videlicet:

Che ogni volta che detti mercadanti con sopradetta naue o con altra nonporterano mercantie de contrabando, et che constara per fede authentica etcon lettere patente de sanita, poteran liberalmente victualiarse de tuttele victuarie necessarie, et praticare in questa isola et dominij, et poipartisene et seguire suo viaggio per doue volessero in leuante o altroue,come tutti altri vaselli et specialmente de Francesi et aitri nationi, etdie venderi et comprare qual si voglia mercantia a loro benuista.

Item, che potera portare poluere de canone et di archibuso, salnitro,carboni di petra rosetta, platine de rame, stagno, acciale, ferro, cariséecommune, tela grossa bianca per far tende de galere, balle de ferro decalibro, petre de molino fine, arbore et antenne de galere, bastardi etalteri. Et in conclusione, hauenda visto che loro per il tempo cherestarano qua, si portorno da fideli et Catholici Christiani, et che suasanctita habbia trouata bono il saluo condutto del gran Turko a loroconcesso, per il timor della armata Turkesca et di altri vaselli deinimici, inherendo alla volonta di sua sanctità, et massime per che hauerade andare et passare per diuersi lochi et tanto lontani come Ingilterra,Flandra, et tutti patri di ponente, et in altroue, a noi ha parso farle lepresente nostre lettere patente com fidele conuersatore nostro, accio piusecuramente et sensa obstaculo possa andare et ritornare quando li pareracon detta naue o con altre, a loro benuista. Per tanto donque tutti etciascun di voi sudetti affectuosamente pregamo, che per qual si voglia devostra iurisditione, alla quale detto magnifico Giouanni Keale et DauidFilly anome quo supra con la naue et marinari de detti loro principali oaltri caschera, nauigare, passare, et venire sicuramente, alla libera,sensa alcuno disturbo o altro impedimento li lasciate, et facciatelasciare, stare, et passare, tornare, et quando li parera partire, talmenteche per amore et contemplatione nostra il detto magnifico Giouanni Keale anome quo supra con le naue, marinari, et mercantia non habbi difficulta,fastidio et ritentione alcuna, anzi se gli dia ogni agiuto et fauore, cosadegnadi voi, giusta, et a noi gratissima, de recompensaruila con vagule etmaggior seruitio, quando dall'occasione ne saremo rechiesti. Et finalmentecommandammo a tutti et qual si voglia relligiosi et frati de nostrarelligione di qual si voglia conditione, grado et stato che siano, et atutti riceuitori et procuratori nostri in tutti et qual si voglia prioratinostri deputati et deputandi in vertu di santa obedientia, et attuti nostrivassalli et alla giurisditione di nostri relligione sogetti, che in tale etper tale tenghino et reputino il detto magnifico Giouanni Keale a nome vtsupra, naue, marinari, et mercantia, sensa permittere, che nel detto suoviaggio, o in alcun altro Iuogo sia molestato, o in qual si voglia maneraimpedito, anzi rutte le cose sue et negotij loro sian da voi agioutati etcontinuamente fauoriti. In cuius rei testimonium Bulla nostra magistralisin cera nigra præsentibus est impressa. Datæ Melitæ in conuentu nostro dieduodecimo Mensis Iulij. 1582.

The same in English

Frier Hugo of Loubeux Verdala, by the grace of God, master of the holyhouse, the hospital of S. Iohn at Ierusalem, and an humble keeper of thepoore of Iesus Christ, to all and euery prince ecclesiastical and secular,archbishops, bishops, Dukes, Marqueses, Barons, Capteines, Vicelords,Maiors, Castellanes, Admirals, and whatsoeuer patrons of Gallies, or othergreater officers and persons whatsoeuer, of what dignitie, degree, stateand condition soeuer they be, dwelling in all places and landes, greeting.

We make it knowne, and in the word of truth do witnesse, that in the monethof May last past, our gallies came on the voyage from Barbarie, wherehauing commandement to succour a little ship of the Christians which wasdriuen ouer into that part being arriued vpon this Iland on the West partthey found one English ship vnder the charge of the worshipfull Iohn Keele,and Dauid Fillie master: and our men willing to know what ship it was, theyseemed to put themselues in order for their defence, doubting that the saidour gallies were of the enemies, and therefore one mariner attemptedcontrary to the will of the worshipfull Iohn Keele, and Dauid Filliemaister: and had shot off a piece of artillerie against one of the saidgallies, and because she would not strike amaine her sayle, according tothe will of the saide worshipfull Iohn Keele, and Dauid Fillie master, thesaid ship was brought backe again vnto the present port of Malta, accordingto the order of the reuerend generall of the said gallies: and in beingthere maister Inquisitor staid it by authoritie of the holy office, and inthat behalfe by the holinesse of our Lord pope Gregorie the thirteenth, inthe end was licenced to depart on her voyage. They therefore the saidworshipfull Iohn Keele and Dauid Fillie, in the name and behalfe of theworshipfull master Edward Osborne and Alderman, and Richard Staper, Englishmarchants of the noble citie of London, haue humbly besought together withThomas Wilkinson the purser, pilots, master and mariners, that we wouldgiue our letters patents, and safe conducts, that they might goe andreturne, when they shall see opportunitie, with their goods andmarchandizes at their pleasure: whereupon the thing seeming vnto vs iust,and that it might be for the profite of our religion, and of thesestrangers, by the tenor of these presents we haue graunted the same tothem: yet, with the conditions hereunder written, viz.

That euery time the said marchants of the said ship, or with any other,shall not bring such merchandize as is forbidden, and that sufficientproofe and letters testimonial it appeareth that they are free from theinfections of the plague, they may vituall themselues with all necessarievictuals, and traffike with vs, and in this Iland and dominion, andafterwarde may depart and follow their voyage whither they will into theLuant or else where, as all other vessels, and especially of France andother nations do, and sell and buy whatsoeuer marchandize they shal thinkegood.

Item, that they may bring powder for cannon and harquebush, saltpeeter,cole of Newcastle, plates of lattin, tinne, steele, yron, common karsieswhite, course canuas to make saile for the gallies, balles of yron forshot, fine milstones, trees and masts for gallies, litle and others, and inconclusion, hauing seene that they for the time of their abode here, didbehaue themselues like faithfull and catholike Christians, and that hisholines hath allowed the safeconduct of the great Turke to them granted forfeare of the Turkish armie, and other vessels of the enemie, submitting ourselues to the pleasures of his holinesse, and especially because our peoplehaue occasion to passe by diuers places so farre off, as England, Flanders,and all parts Westwards, and in other places, we haue vouchsafed to makethese our letters patents, as our faithfull assistant, so as more surely,and with let they may go and returne when they shall thinke good, with thesaid ship or with others at their pleasure. We therefore pray all and eueryof your subiects effectually that by what part soeuer of your iurisdiction,vnto the which the said worshipful Iohn Keele and Daniel Fillie by nameabouesaid, with the ship and mariners of the said principall place orother, shall haue accesse, saile, and passe, and come safely with libertiewithout any disturbance or other impediment, that you giue leaue, and causeleaue to be giuen that they may passe, stay and returne, and when theyplease, depart, in such sort, that for loue and contention the saidworshipfull Iohn Keele, with the ship and mariners haue no let, hinderance,or retention, also that you giue all helpe and fauour, a thing worthy ofyour iustice, and to vs most acceptable, to be recompenced with equall andgreater seruice, when vpon occasion it shalbe required.

And finally, we command all, and whatsoeuer religious people, and brothersof our religion, of whatsoeuer condition, degree, and state they be, andall other receiuers and procurators, in all and whatsoeuer our prioriesdeputed, and to be deputed by vertue of the holy obedience, and all ourpeople, and all that are subiect to the iurisdiction of our religion, thatin, and by the same they hold, and repute the said worshipfull Iohn Keelein the name as abouesaid, the ship, mariners, and merchandize, without letin the same their voyage, or in any other place, that they be not molested,not in any wise hindered, but that in all their causes and businesse theybe of you holpen, and furthered continually. In witnesse whereof, our sealeof gouernment is impressed to these presents in blacke waxe. Giuen at Maltain our Conuent, the twelfth of the moneth of Iuly, in the yeere 1582.

* * * * *

Commission giuen by M. William Harebourne the English Ambassadour, to Richard Foster, authorising him Consul of the English nation in the parts of Alepo, Damasco, Aman, Tripolis, Ierusalem, &c.

I William Harborne, her Maiesties Ambassadour, Ligier with the GrandSignior, for the affaires of the Leuant doe in her Maiesties name confirmeand appoint Richart Foster Gentleman, my Deputie and Consull in the partsof Alepo, Damasco, Aman, Tripolis, Ierusalem and all other ports whatsoeuerin the prouinces of Syria, Palestina, and Iurie, to execute the office ofConsull ouer all our Nation her Maiesties subiects, of what estate orquality soeuer: giuing him hereby full power to defend, protect, andmaintaine all such her Maiesties subiects as to him shall be obedient, inall honest and iest causes whatsoeuer: and in like case no lesse power toimprison, punish, and correct any and all such as he shall findedisobedient to him in the like causes, euen in such order as I myselfemight doe by virtue to her Maiesties Commission giuen me the 26 of Nouember1582, the copie whereof I haue annexed to this present vnder her MaiestiesSeale deliuered me to that vse. Straightly charging and commanding all herMaiesties subiects in those parts, as they will auoid her Highnessedispleasure and their owne harmes, to honour his authoritie, and haue duerespect vnto the same, aiding and assisting him there with their personsand goods in any cause requisit to her Maiesties good seruice andcommoditie of her dominions. In witnesse whereof I haue confirmed andsealed these these presents at Rapamat my house by Pera ouer againstConstantinople, to 20 of Iune 1583.

* * * * *

A letter of directions of the English Ambassadour to M. Richard Forster, appointed the first English Consull at Tripolis in Syria.

Cousin Forster, these few words are for your remembrance when it shallplease the Almighty to send you safe arriuall in Tripolis of Syria. When itshall please God to send you thither, you are to certifie our Nation atTripolis of the certaine day of your landing, to the end they both may hauetheir house in a readinesse, and also meet you personally at your entranceto accompany you, being your selfe apparelled in the best manner. The next,second, or third day, after your comming, giue it out that you be crazedand not well disposed, by meanes of your trauell at Sea, during which time,you and those there are most wisely to determine in what manner your are topresent your selfe to the Beglerbi, Cadi, and other officers: who euery ofthem are to be presented according to the order accustomed of othersformerly in like office: which after the note of Iohn Blanke, lateVice-consull of Tripolis for the French, deliuered you heerewith, is verymuch: and therefore, if thereof you can saue any thing, I pray you doe it,as I doubt not but you will. They are to giue you there also anotherIanizarie according as the French hath: whose outward procedings you are toimitate and follow, in such sort as you be not his inferour, according asthose of our Nation heeretofore with him resident can informe you. Touchingyour demeanour after your placing, your [sic—KTH] are wisely to proceedeconsidering both French and Venetian will haue an enuious eye on you: whomeif they perceiue wise and well aduised, they will feare to offer you anyiniurie. But if they shall perceiue any insufficiencie in you, they willnot omitte any occasion to harme you. They are subtile, malicious, anddisembling people, wherefore you must alwayes haue their doings forsuspected, and warily walke in all your actions: wherein if you call forGods diuine assistance, as doth become euery faithfull good Christian, thesame shall in such sort direct you as he shall be glorified, your selfepreserued, your doings blessed, and your enemies confounded. Which ifcontrarywise you omit and forget, your enemies malice shalbe satisfied withyour confusion, which God defend, and for his mercies sake keepe you.Touching any outlopers of our nation, which may happen to come thither totraffike, you are not to suffer, but to imprison the chiefe officers, andsuffer the rest not to traffike at any time, and together enter in suchbonds as you thinke meete, that both they shall not deale in the GrandSigniors dominions, and also not harme, during their voyage, any hissubiects shippes, vessels, or whatsoeuer other, but quitely depart out ofthe same country without any harme doing. And touching those there for thecompany, your are to defend them according to your priuiledge and suchcommandements as you haue had hence, in the best order you may. In all andeuery your actions, at any hand, beware of rashnesse and anger, after bothwhich repentance followeth. Touching your dealings in their affaires ofmarchandise, you are not to deale otherwise then in secret and counsell.You are carefully to foresee the charge of the house, that the same may bein all honest measure to the companies profit and your owne health throughmoderation in diet, and at the best hand, and in due time to prouide thingsneedfull to saue what may be: for he that buyeth euery thing when he neededit, harmeth his owne house, and helpeth the retailer. So as it is, in mineopinion, wisdome to foresee the buying of all things in their natiue soile,in due time, and at the first hand euery yeere, as you are to send thecompany the particular accounts of the same expenses. Touching your selfe,your [sic—KTH] are to cause to be employed fifty or threescore ducats,videlicet, twenty in Sope, and the rest in Spices, whereof the most part tobe Pepper, whereof we spend very much. The Spices are to be prouided by ourfriend William Barrat, and the Sope buy you at your first arriuall, forthat this shippe lading the same commodity will cause it to amount inprice. From our mansion Rapamat, the fift of September 1583.

* * * * *

A commandement for Chio.

Vobis, Beg et Cadi et Ermini, qui estis in Chio, significamus: quòdserenissimæ Reginæ Maiestatis Angliæ orator, qui est in excelsa porta perliteras significauit nobis, quod ex nauibus Anglicis vna nauis venisset adportum Chico, et illinc Constantinopolim recto cursu voluisset venire, etcontra priuilegium detenuistis, et non siuistis venire. Hæc prædictusorator significauit nobis: et petiuit a nobis in hoc negocio hoc mandatum,vt naues Anglicæ veniant et rediant in nostras ditiones Cæsareas.Priuilegium datum et concessum est ex parte Serenitatis Cæsareæ nostræ: ethuius priuilegij copia data est sub insigni nostro: Et contra nostrumpriuilegium Cæsareum quod ita agitur, quæ est causa? Quando cum hoc mandatonostro homines illorum ad vos venerint ex prædicta Anglia, si nauis veneritad portum vestrum, et si res et merces ex naue exemerint, et vendiderint,et tricessimam secundam partem reddiderint, et res quæ manserintConstantinopolim auferre velint, patiantur: Et si aliquis contrapriuilegium et articulos eius aliquid ageret, non sinatis, nec vos facite:et impediri non sinatis eos, vt rectà Constantinopolim venientes in suisnegotiationibus sine molestia esse possint. Et quicunque contra hocmandatum et priuilegium nostrum aliquid fecerit, nobis significate. Huicmandato nostro et insigni fidem adhibete. In principio mensis Decembris.

* * * * *

A description of the yeerely voyage or pilgrimage of the Mahumitans, Turkes and Moores vnto Mecca in Arabia.

Of the Citie of Alexandria.

Alexandria the most ancient citie in Africa situated by the seasidecontaineth seuen miles in circuite, and is enuironed with two walles oneneere to the other with high towers, but the walles within be farre higherthan those without, with a great ditch round about the same: yet is notthis Citie very strong by reason of the great antiquitie, being almosthalfe destroyed and ruinated. The greatnesse of this Citie is such, that ifit were of double habitation, as it is compassed with a double wall, itmight be truely said, that there were two Alexandrias one builded vponanother, because vnder the foundations of the said City are greathabitations, and incredible huge pillers. True it is, that this partvnderneath remaineth at this day inhabitable, because of the corrupt aire,as also for that by time, which consumeth all things, it is greatelyruinated. It might well be sayd, that the founder hereof, as he was worthyin all his enterprises, so likewise in building hereof he did a workeworthy of himselfe, naming it after his owne name. This Citie hath onedefect, for it is subiect to an euill ayre, which onely proceedeth of thathollownesse vnderneath, out of the which issueth infinite moisture: andthat this is true the ayre without doth evidently testifie, which is moresubtile and holesome then that beneath. The waters hereof be salt, byreason that the soile of it selfe is likewise so. And therefore theinhabitants, at such time as the riuer Nilus floweth, are accustomed toopen a great ditch, the head wherof extendeth into the said riuer, and fromthence they conueigh the same within halfe a mile of Alexandria, and soconsequently by meanes of conduct-pipes the water commeth vnto thecesternes of Alexandria, which being full serue the citie from oneinundation to another. Within the citie is a Pyramide mentioned of inHistories, but not of great importance. Without the citie is La colonna diPompeio, or the pillar of Pompey, being of such height and thicknesse, thatit is supposed there is not the like in the whole world besides. Within thecitie there is nothing of importance saue a litle castle which is guardedwith 60 Ianizaries. Alexandria hath three portes, one towardes Rossetto,another to the land ward, and the third to the sea ward, which is calledBabelbar, without which appeareth a broad Iland called Ghesira in theMoores tongue, which is not wholy an Iland, because a litle point or cornerthereof toucheth the firme lande, and therefore may be called Peninsula,that is to say, almost an Iland. Hereupon are builded many houses of theIewes, in respect of the aire. This Peninsula is situate betweene two verygood ports, one of them being much more safe then the other, called The oldport, into the which only the vessels of Barbarie, and the sixe Gallies ofthe Grand Signior deputeth for the guard of Alexandria doe enter. And thisport hath vpon the right hand at the mouth or enterance thereof a castle ofsmall importance, and guarded but with fifteene men or thereabouts On theother side of this Iland is the other called The new port, which name isnot vnfitly giuen vnto it, for that in all mens iudgement in times pastthere hath not beene water there, because in the midst of this port, wherethe water is very deepe, there are discouered and found great sepulchresand other buildings, out of the which are dayly digged with engines Iasparand Porphyrie stones of great value, of the which great store are sent toConstantinople for the ornament of the Mesquitas or Turkish Temples, and ofother buildings of the Grand Signior. Into this port enter all such vesselsas traffique to this place. This port hath on ech side a castle, whereofthat vpon the Peninsula is called Faraone, vpon the toppe whereof euerynight there is a light set in a great lanterne for direction of the ships,and for the guard thereof are appointed 200 Ianizaries: the other on theother side is but a litle castle kept by 18. men. It is certeine, that thishauen of Alexandria is one of the chiefest hauens in the world: for hithercome to traffique people of euery Nation, and all sorts of vessels whichgoe round about the citie. It is more inhabited by strangers, marchants,and Christians, then by men of the countrey which are but a few in number.[Sidenote: Fontecho signifieth an house of trafique, as the Stilyard.]Within the citie are fiue Fontechi, that is to say, one of the Frenchmen,where the Consul is resident, and this is the fairest and most commodiousof all the rest. Of the other foure, two belong to the Venetians, one tothe Raguseans, and the fourth to the Genoueses. And all strangers whichcome to traffique there, except the Venetians, are vnder the FrenchConsull. It is also to be vnderstood, that all the Christians dwell withintheir Fontechi, and euery euening at the going downe of the sunne, theywhich are appointed for that office goe about and shut all the gates of thesaide Fontechi outward, and the Christians shut the same within: and solikewise they doe on the Friday (which is the Moores and the TurkesSabboth) till their deuotions be expired. And by this meanes all partiesare secure and voide of feare: for in so doing the Christians may sleepequietly and not feare robbing, and the Moores neede not doubt whiles theysleepe or pray, that the Christians should make any tumult, as in timespast hath happened.

Of the coast of Alexandria.

[Sidenote: Bichier.] On the side towardes Barbarie along the sea-coast fora great space there is founde neither hold, nor any thing worthy ofmention: but on the other side towards Syria 13 miles from Alexandriastandeth a litle castle called Bichier kept by fiftie Turkes, which castleis very olde and weake, and hath a port which in times past was good, butat this present is vtterly decayed and full of sand, so that the vesselswhich come thither dare not come neere the shoare, but ride far off intothe sea. [Sidenote: Rossetto] Fortie miles further is Rossetto, which is alitle towne without walles, and is situate vpon the banke of Nilus threemiles from the sea, at which place many times they build ships and othervessels, for gouernement whereof is appointed a Saniacbey, without anyother guard: it is a place of traffique, and the inhabitants are very rich,but naughtie varlets and traytours. Further downe along the sea-side andthe riuer banke is another litle castle like vnto the abouesayde, andbecause the Moores beleeue, that Mecca will in short time be conquered bythe Christians, they holde opinion, that the same being lost shall berenued in this place of Rossetto, namely, that all their prayers, vowes,and pilgrimages shall be transported to Rossetto, as the religious order ofSaint Iohn of the Rhodes is translated thence to Malta. Further forwardethirtie miles standes another castle of small importance called Brulles,kept continually by fourtie Turkes, which hath a good and secure port, informe like to a very great lake or ponde, wherein is taken great quantitieof fish, whith they salt, and the marchants of Candie and Cyprus comethither to lade the same, and it is greatly esteemed, especially of theCandiots, who hauing great abundance of wine aduenture abroad to seekemeate fitte for the taste of the sayd wine. Distant from Brulles fiue andthirtie miles there is anothet castle like vnto the abouesayd kept by anAga with fourtie men or thereabout. More within the lande by the riuersside is Damiata an auncient citie enuironed with walles contayning fiuemiles in circuit, and but of small strength. For the gouernement of thisplace is a Sanjaco with all his housholde and no other companie. This citieis very large, delightfull, and pleasant, abounding with gardens and fairefountaines. Other fortie miles further is Latma, a castle of very smallimportance, and kept as other with fortie Turkes vnder an Aga. In thisplace is no port, but a roade very daungerous, and without otherhabitation. Passing this place we enter Iudea. But because our intent is toreason simply of the voyage to Mecca, we will proceede no further this way,but returning to our first way, let it suffice to say, that from Alexandriato Cairo are two hundred miles, in which way I finde nothing woorthie ofmemorie.

Of the mightie Citie of Cairo.

Cairo containeth in circuit eighteene miles, being so inhabited andreplenished with people, that almost it cannot receiue more; and thereforethey haue begunne to builde newe houses without the citie and about thewalles. In Cairo are people of all Nations, as Christians, Armenians,Abexins, Turkes, Moores, Iewes, Indians, Medians, Persians, Arabians, andother sortes of people, which resort thither by reason of the greattraffique. This citie is gouerned by a Basha, which ministreth iustice,together with the Cadie throughout the whole kingdome. Also there are twoand twentie Saniackes, whose office is onely to ouersee and guarde thekingdome of euery good respect. There are also seuen thousand Turkes inpay, to wit, three thousand Ianizaries, and foure thousand horsem*n: Therest of the people in Cairo are for the most part marchants which goe andcome, and the remnant are Moores and other base people. About two milesfrom Cairo there is another little Cairo called The olde Cairo, whichcontaineth in circuit litle more then tenne miles, and the better halfe isnot inhabited, but destroyed, whereof I neede not make any other mention.The new Cairo answereth euery yeere in tribute to the grand Signior, 600000ducates of gold, neat and free of all charges growing on the same, whichmoney is sent to Constantinople, about the fine of September, by the way ofAleppo, alwayes by lande, vnder the custodie of three hundred horsem*n, andtwo hundred Ianizaries footmen. The citie of Cairo is adorned with manyfaire Mesquitas rich, great, and of goodly and gorgeous building, amongwhich are fiue principall. The first is called Morastano, that is to say,The hospitall, which hath of rent fiue hundred ducats of golde euery dayleft vnto it by a king of Damasco from auncient times; which king hauingconquered Cairo, for the space of fiue daies continually put the peoplethereof to the sword, and in the end repenting him of so greatmanslaughter, caused this cruelty to cease, and to obtaine remission forthis sinne committed, caused this hospitall to be built, enriching it as isabouesaid. The second famous monument of Cairo is called Neffisa, of oneNeffisa buried there, who was a Dame of honour, and mooued by lust, yeeldedher body voluntarily without rewarde, to any that required the same, andsayde she bestowed this almes for the loue of her Prophet Mahomet, andtherefore at this day they adore her, reuerence her, and finally hauecanonized her for a Saint, affirming that shee did many miracles. The thirdis called Zauia della Innachari, who was one of the foure Doctors in thelaw. The fourth is called Imamsciafij, where is buried Sciafij the secondDoctor of this law. Of the other two Doctors one is buried in Damasco, theother in Aleppo. The fift and last famous monument is Giamalazar, that is,the house of Lazarus: and this is the generall Vniuersity of the wholekingdome of Egypt. [Sidenote: 1566.] In this place Anno 1566 in the monethof Ianuary by misfortune of fire were burned nine thousand bookes of greatvalue, as well for that they were written by hand, as also wrought sorichly with golde, that they were worth 300 and 400 ducats a piece, onewith another. And because it could neuer be knowen yet how this firebeganne, they haue and doe holde the same for a most sinister augurie, andan euident and manifest signe of their vtter ruine. The houses of Cairowithout are very faire, and within the greater number richly adorned withhangings wrought with golde. Euery person which resorteth to this place fortraffiques sake, is bound to pay halfe a duckat, except the gentlemenVenetians, Siotes, and Rhaguseans, because they are tributarie to the GrandSignior. [Sidenote: The description of Cairo.] Cairo is distant from theriuer Nilus a mile and more, being situate on a plaine, saue that on theone side it hath a faire little hill, on the toppe, whereof stands a fairecastle, but not strong, for that it may be battered on euery side, but veryrich and large, compassed about with faire gardens into the which theyconueigh water for their necessitie out of Nilus, with certaine wheeles andother like engines. This magnificent citie is adorned with very fruitfullgardens both pleasant and commodious, with great plenty of pondes to waterthe same. Notwithstanding the great pleasures of Cairo are in the moneth ofAugust, when by meanes of the great raine in Ethiopia the riuer Nilusouerfloweth apd watereth all the countrey, and then they open the mouth ofa great ditch, which extendeth into the riuer, and passeth through themidst of the citie, and entring there are innumerable barkes rowing too andfro laden with gallant girles and beautifull dames, which with singing,eating, drinking and feasting, take their solace. The women of thiscountrey are most beautifull, and goe in rich attire bedeked with gold,pretious stones, and iewels of great value, but chiefely perfumed withodours, and are very libidinous, and the men likewise, but foule and hardfauoured. The soile is very fertile and abundant, the flesh fat which theysell without bones, their candles they make of the marowe of cattell,because the Moores eate the tallow. They vse also certaine litle furnacesmade of purpose, vnder the which they make fire, putting into the furnacefoure or fiue hundred egges, and the said fire they nourish by litle andlitle, vntill the chickens be hatched, which after they be hatched, andbecome somewhat bigger, they sell them by measure in such sort, as we selland measure nuts and chestnuts and such like.

Of certaine notable monuments without the citie of Cairo.

Without the Citie, sixe miles higher into the land, are to be seene neerevnto the riuer diuerse Piramides, among which are three marueilous great,and very artificially wrought. Out of one of these are dayly digged thebodies of auncient men, not rotten, but all whole, the cause whereof is thequalitie of the Egyptian soile, which will not consume the flesh of man,but rather dry and harden the same, and so alwayes conserueth it. And thesedead bodies are the Mummie which the Phisitians and Apothecaries doeagainst our willes make vs to swallow. Also by digging in these Pyramidesoftentimes are found certaine Idoles or Images of gold, siluer, and othermettall, but vnder the other piramides the bodies are not taken vp so wholeas in this, but there are found legges and armes comparable to the limmesof giants. Neare to these piramides appeareth out of the sand a great headof stone somewhat like marble, which is discouered so farre as the neckeioyneth with the shoulders, being all whole, sauing that it wanteth alittle tippe of the nose. The necke of this head contayneth in circuitabout sixe and thirty foot, so that it may be according to the neckeconsidered, what greatnesse the head is of. The riuer Nilus is a milebroad, wherein are very many great Croccodiles from Cairo vpward, but lowerthan Cairo passeth no such creature: and this, they say, is by reason of aninchantment made long since which hindereth their passage for comming anylower then Cairo. Moreouer of these creatures there are sometimes foundsome of an incredible bignesse, that is to say, of fourtie foot about. Themales haue their members like to a man, and the females like to a woman.These monsters oftentimes issue out of the water to feede, and finding anysmall beasts, as sheepe, lambes, goates, or other like, doe great harme.And whiles they are foorth of the water, if they happen at vnawares vponany man, woman or childe, whom they can ouercome, they spare not theirliues. In the yeere of our Lord one thousand fiue hundred and sixtie ithappened, that certaine poore Christians trauelling by Cairo towardes thecountrey of Prete Ianni to rescue certaine slaues, were guided by a Chaus,and iourneyed alongst the banke of the said riuer. The Chaus remainedlingering alone behinde to make his prayers (as their custome is) at aplace called Tana, whom being busie in his double deuotion one of theseCrocodiles ceazed by the shoulders, and drew him vnder water, so that hewas neuer after seene. And for this cause they haue made in sundry placescertaine hedges as bankes within the water, so that betwixt the hedge andbanke of the riuer there remaineth so much water, that the women washingmay take water without danger at their pleasure. This countrey is sofruitfull, that it causeth the women as other creatures to bring foorthone, two, and oft-times three at a birth. Fiue miles southwarde of Cairo isa place called Matarea, where the balme is refined: and therefore some willsay, that the trees which beare the balme growe in the said place, whereinthey are deceiued: for the sayde trees growe two dayes iourney from Mecca,in a place called Bedrihone, which yeeldeth balme in great plenty, butsaluage, wilde, and without vertue, and therefore the Moores carying thesame within litle chests from Bedrihone to Matarea, where the trees beingreplanted (be it by vertue of the soyle, or the water, aire, or any otherthing whatsoeuer) it sufficeth that heare they beare the true balme andlicour so much in these dayes esteemed of. In this place of Matarea thereare certaine little houses, with most goodly gardens, and a chappell ofantiquity, where the very Moores themselues affirme, that the mother of theblessed Christ fleeing from the fury of wicked Herode there saued her selfewith the childe, wherein that saying of the Prophet was fulfilled, ExÆgypto vocaui fillium meum. The which Chappell in the yeare of our Lordeone thousand fiue hundred and foure, the Magnifico Daniel Barbaro firstConsull of that place went to visite, and caused it to be renued andreedified, so that in these dayes there resort thither many Christians, whooftentimes bring with them a Priest, to say masse there. Also about anHarque-buz-shotte from Matarea is a spire of great height like to that atRome, and more beautifull to beholde. Neere vnto the olde Cairo are yettwelue storehouses of great antiquitie, but now very much decayed, andthese till late dayes serued to keepe corne for behoofe of the kingdome,concerning which many are of opinion, that the founder hereof was Iosephthe sonne of Iacob, for consideration of the seuen deare yeares. [Sidenote:Olde Thebes.] Also passing higher vp by the banke of Nilus, there is to beeseene a fayre Citie ouerflowed with water, the which at such time as Nilusfloweth lyeth vnder water, but when the water returneth to the marke, thereplainely appeare princely palaces, and stately pillars, being of somecalled Thebes, where they say that Pharao was resident. Moroeuer threedayes iourney higher vp are two great images of speckled marble, all whole,and somewhat sunke into the earth, being things wonderfull to consider of,for the nose of either is two spannes and a halfe long, and the space fromone eare to the other conteineth tenne spannes, the bodies beingcorrespondent to their heads, and grauen in excellent proportion, so thatthey are shapes of maruellous hugenesse, and these they call The wife, andThe daughter of Pharao.

Of the patriarke of Greece.

In Cairo are two Patriarkes, one of the Greekes, and another of theIacobites. The Greeke Patriarke called Gioechni, being about the age of onehundred and thirteene yeeres, was a very good and holy man. They say, thatwhen Soldan Gauri of Egypt reigned, there was done this miracle following;this good patriarke being enuied at by the Iewes of the countrey, for noneother cause, but for his good workes, and holy life, it happened (I say)that being in disputation with certaine of the Hebrewes in presence of theSultan, and reasoning of their lawe and faith, it was sayd vnto him by oneof these Miscreants: sith thou beleeuest in the faith of Christ, take anddrinke this potion which I will giue thee; and if thy Christ be trueMessias and true God, he will (sayd he) deliuer thee from daunger. To whomthe auncient patriarke answered, that he was content: whereupon that cursedIewe brought him a cuppe of the most venemous and deadly poyson that couldbe found, which the holy Patriarke hauing perceiued, said: In the name ofthe father, of the sonne, and of the holy Ghost: and hauing so sayde hedranke it quite vp; which done, he tooke a droppe of pure water, putting itinto that very cup, and gaue it vnto the Iewe, saying vnto him, I in thename of my Christe haue drunke thy poyson, and therefore in the name of thyexpected Messias drinke this water of mine within thine owne cuppe.Whereupon the Iewe tooke the cup out of the hand of the Patriarke, andhauing drunke the water, within halfe an houre burst a sunder. And thePatriarke had none other hurt, saue that he became somewhat pale in sight,and so remained euer after. And this miracle (which meriteth to be calledno lesse) was done to the great commendation of the holy Patriarke in thepresence of a thousand persons, and namely of the Soldan of Egypt: whoseeing the despight of the Iewes, vnto their owne cost and confusioncompelled them to make the conduct, which with so many engines commeth intothe castle from Nilus aboue mentioned. And this triumphant Patriarke notlong since was aliue, and in perfect health, which God continue long time.

Of the preparation of the Carouan to goe to Mecca.

As touching the Carouan which goeth to Mecca, it is to be vnderstoode, thatthe Mahometans obserue a kinde of lent continuing one whole moone, andbeing a moueable ceremonie, which sometimes falleth high, sometimes lowe inthe yeere called in their tongue Ramazan, and their feast is called Bairam.During this time of lent all they which intende to goe vnto Mecca resortvnto Cairo, because that twentie dayes after the feast the Carouan isreadie to depart on the voyage: and thither resort a great multitude ofpeople from Asia, Grecia, and Barbaria to goe on this voyage, some moouedby deuotion, and some for traffiques sake, and some to passe away the time.Nowe, within fewe dayes after the feast they which goe on the voyage departout of the citie two leagues vnto a place called Birca, where they expectthe Captaine of the Carouan. This place hath a great pond caused by theinundation of Nilus, and so made that the camels and other beastes maydrinke therein: whereof, namely, of Mules, Camels, and Dromedaries thereare at least fortie thousand, and the persons which followe the Carouaneuerie yeere are about fiftie thousand, fewe more or lesse, according tothe times. Moreouer euery three yeeres they renue the Captaine of theCarouan, called in the Arabian tongue Amarilla Haggi, that is, the Captaineof the Pilgrimes, to whom the Grand Signior giueth euery voyage eighteenepurses, conteyning each of them sixe hundred twentie and fiue ducates ofgolde, and these be for the behoofe of the Carouan, and also to doe almesvnto the needfull pilgrimes. This Captaine, besides other seruingmen whichfollow him, hath also foure Chausi to serue him. Likewise he hath with himfor the securitie of the Carouan foure hundred souldiers, to wit, twohundred Spachi or horsem*n mounted on Dromedaries, and two hundredIanizaries riding vpon Camels. The Chausi and the Spachi are at the chargeof the Captaine, but the Ianizaries not so, for their prouision is madethem from Cairo. The Spachi weare caps or bonnets like to the caps ofSergeants, but the Ianizaries after another sort, with a lappe fallingdowne behinde like a French-hoode, and hauing before a great piece ofwrought siluer on their heads. The charge of these is to cause the Carouanto march in good array when neede requireth; these are not at thecommaundement of any but of the Captaine of the Carouan. Moreouer theCaptaine hath for his guide eight pilots, the office of whom is alwayesstable and firme from heire to heire, and these goe before guiding theCarouan, and shewing the way, as being well experienced in the place, andin the night they gouerne them as the mariners, by the starre. [Sidenote:Pieces of dry wood in stead of torches.] These also vse to sende beforefoure or fiue men carying pieces of dry wood which giue light, because theyshould not goe out of the way, and if at any time through their ill hapthey wander astray out of the way, they are caste downe and beaten with somany bastonadoes vpon the soles of their feete, as serue them for aperpetuall remembrance. The Captaine of the Carouan hath his Lieutenantaccompanied continually with fifteene Spachi, and he hath the charge to setthe Carouan in order, and to cause them to depart on their iourney whenneede requireth: and during the voyage their office is some whiles to goebefore with the forewarde, sometimes to come behinde with the rereward,sometimes to march on the one side, and sometimes on the other, to spy,that the coast be cleare. The Carouan carrieth with it sixe pieces ofordinance drawen by 12 camels, which serue to terrifie the Arabians, asalso to make triumph at Mecca, and other places. The marchants whichfollowe the Carouan, some carry for marchandise cloth of silke, someCorall, some tinne, others wheat, rise, and all sorts of graine. Some sellby the way, some at Mecca, so that euery one bringeth something to gaineby, because all marchandise that goeth by land payeth no custome, but thatwhich goeth by sea is bound to pay tenne in the hundred.

The beginning of the voyage.

The feast before the Carouan setteth forth, the Captaine with all hisretinue and officers resort vnto the castle of Cairo before the Basha,which giueth vnto euery man a garment, and that of the Captaine is wroughtwith golde, and the others are serued according to their degree. Moreouerhe deliuereth vnto him the Chisua Talnabi, which signifieth in the Arabiantongue, The garment of the Prophet: this vesture is of silke, wrought inthe midst with letters of golde, which signifie: La illa ill'alla MahumetResullala: that is to say, There are no gods but God, and his ambassadourMahumet. This garment is made of purpose to couer from top to botome alitle house in Mecca standing in the midst of the Mesquita, the which house(they say) was builded by Abraham or by his sonne Ismael. After this hedeliuereth to him a gate made of purpose for the foresaid house of Abrahamwrought all with fine golde, and being of excellent workmanship, and it isa thing of great value. Besides, he deliuereth vnto him a couering ofgreene veluet made in maner of a pyramis, about nine palmes high, andartificially wrought with most fine golde, and this is to couer the tombeof their prophet within Medina, which tombe is built in manner of apyramis: and besides that couering there are brought many others of goldeand silke, for the ornament of the sayde tombe. Which things beingconsigned, the Basha departeth not from his place; but the Captaine of theCarouan taketh his leaue with all his officers and souldiers, and departethaccompanied with all the people of Cairo orderly in manner of a procession,with singing, shouting and a thousand other ceremonies too long to recite.From the castle they goe to a gate of the citie called Bab-Nassera, withoutthe which standes a Mosquita, and therein they lay vp the sayd vesturesvery well kept and guarded. And of this ceremony they make so greataccount, that the world commeth to see this sight, yea the women great withchilde, and others with children in their armes, neither is it lawfull forany man to forbid his wife the going to this feast, for that in so doingthe wife may separate her selfe from her husband, and may lie with anyother man, in regard of so great a trespasse. Now this processionproceeding from the castle towardes the Mosquita, the Camels which bringthe vestures are all adorned with cloth of golde, with many little belles,and passing along the streete you may see the multitude casting vpon thesaid vesture thousands of beautifull flowers of diuers colours, and sweetewater, others bringing towels and fine cloth touch the same, which euerafter they keepe as reliques with great reuerence. Afterward hauing leftthe vesture in the Mosquita, as is aforesaid, they returne againe into thecitie, where they remaine the space of 20 dayes, and then the captainedeparteth with his company, and taking the vestures out of the Mosquita,carieth the same to the foresaid place of Birca, where the Captaine hauingpitched his tent with the standard of the grand Signior ouer the gate, andthe other principall tents standing about his, stayeth there some tennedayes and no more: in which time all those resort thither that meane tofollow the Carouan in this voyage to Mecca. Where you shall see certainewomen which intend to goe on this voiage accompanied with their parents andfriends mounted vpon Camels, adorned with so many tryfles, tassels, andknots, that in beholding the same a man cannot refraine from laughter. Thelast night before their departure they make great feasting and triumphwithin the Carouan, with castles and other infinite deuises of fireworke,the Ianizaries alwayes standing round about the tent of the Captaine withsuch shouting and ioy, that on euery side the earth resoundeth, and thisnight they discharge all their ordinance, foure or sixe times, and after atthe breake of the day vpon the sound of a trumpet they march forward ontheir way.

What times the Carouan trauelleth, and when it resteth.

It is to be noted, that from Cairo to Mecca they make 40 dayes iourney orthereabout, and the same great dayes iourneies. For the custome of theCarouan is to trauell much and rest little, and ordinarily they iourney inthis maner: They trauell from two a clock in the morning vntill the sunnerising, then hauing rested till noone, they set forward, and so continuetill night, and then also rest againe, as is abouesaid, till two of theclocke; and this order they obserue vntill the end of the voiage, neuerchanging the same, except in some places, whereof we will hereafter speake,where for respect of water they rest sometimes a day and an halfe, and thisthey obserue to refresh themselues, otherwise both man and beast would die.

In what order the Carouan trauelleth.

The maner and order which the Carouan obserueth in marching is this. Itgoeth diuided into three parts, to wit, the foreward, the maine battell,and the rereward. In the foreward go the 8 Pilots before with a Chaus,which hath foure knaues, and ech knaue carrieth a sinew of a bul, to theend that if occasion requireth, the bastonado may be giuen to such asdeserue the same. These knaues cast offendours downe, turning vp the solesof their feete made fast to a staffe, giuing them a perpetuall remembrancefor them and the beholders. This Chaus is as the Captaine of the foreward,which commandeth lights to be carried before when they trauell in thenight. Also there go in this foreward 6 Santones with red turbants vpontheir heads, and these eat and ride at the cost of the Captaine of theCarouan. These Santones when the Carouan arriueth at any good lodging,suddenly after they haue escried the place, cry with an horrible voycesaying, good cheare, good cheare, we are neere to the wished lodging. Forwhich good newes the chiefe of the company bestow their beneuolence vponthem. In this foreward goeth very neere the third part of the people of theCarouan, behind whom go alwayes 25 Spachi armed with swords, bowes andarrowes to defend them from thieues. Next vnto the foreward, within aquarter of a mile, followeth the maine battell, and before the same aredrawen the sayd sixe pieces of ordinance, with their gunners, and fifteeneSpachi Archers. And next vnto these commeth the chiefe physicion, who is anolde man of authoritie, hauing with him many medicines, oyntments, salues,and other like refreshings for the sicke, hauing also camels with him forthe sicke to ride on, which haue no horse nor beast. Next vnto him goethone Camell alone, the fairest that can be found: for with great industrieis sought the greatest and fairest which may be found within the dominionsof the Grand Signior. This camell also is decked with cloth of golde andsilke, and carieth a little chest made of pure Legmame made in likenesse ofthe arke of the olde Testament: but, as is abouesayd, made of pure Legmame,without golde or any other thing of cost. Within this chest is the Alcoranall written with great letters of golde, bound betweene two tables ofmassie golde, and the chest during their voyage is couered with Silke, butat their entring into Mecca it is all couered with cloth of golde adornedwith iewels, and the like at the enterance into Medina. The Camellaforesayd which carrieth the chest, is compassed about with many Arabiansingers and musicians, alwayes singing and playing vpon instruments. Afterthis folow fiftene other most faire Camels, euery one carying one of theabouesayd vestures, being couered from toppe to toe with silke. Behindthese goe twentie other Camels which carrie the money, apparell, andprouision of the Amir el Cheggi captaine of the Carouan. After foloweth theroyall Standard of the Grand Signior, accompanied continually with themusicians of the captaine, and fiue and twentie Spachi archers, with aChaus before them, and about these marueilous things goe all the people andCamels which follow the Carouan. Behind these, lesse then a mile, foloweththe rereward, whereof the greater part are pilgrimes: the occasion whereofis, for that the merchants seeke alwayes to be in the foreward for thesecuritie of their goods, but the pilgrimes which haue litle to loose carenot though they come behind. Behind these alwayes goe fiue and twentieother Spachi well armed with another Chaus their captaine, and fortieArabians all Archers for guard of the rereward. And because the Carouangoeth alwayes along the red sea banke, which in going forth they haue ontheir right hand, therfore the two hundred Ianissaries parted into threecompanies goe vpon their left hand well armed and mounted vpon Camels boundone to another, for vpon that side is all the danger of thieues, and on theother no danger at all, the captaine of the Carouan alwayes going about hispeople, sometimes on the one side, and sometimes on the other, neuerkeeping any firme place, being continually accompanied with a Chaus and 25.Spachi, armed and mounted vpon Dromedaries, and 8. musicians with violes intheir handes, which cease not sounding till the captaine take his rest,vpon whom they attend, till such time as he entreth his pauillion, and thenlicencing all his attendants and folowers to depart, they goe each man totheir lodging.

Of things notable which are seene in this voyage by the way.

Because in the way there are not many things found woorthy memorie, forthat the Carouan seldome resteth in places of habitation, of which in theway there are but fewe, yea rather the Carouan resteth altogether in thefield: therefore in this our voyage wee will onely make mention of certaineCastles found in the way, which bee these, namely Agerut, Nachel, Acba,Biritem, Muel and Ezlem. Of which fiue the two first are kept of Moores,and the other three of Turkes, and for guard they haue eight men or tenneat the most in euery Castle, with foure or fiue Smerigli, which serue tokeepe the water from the Arabians, so that the Carouan comming thither mayhaue wherewithall to refresh it selfe. Agerut is distant from Suez a portof the red sea eight miles, where are alwayes resident fiue and twentiegallies of the Grand Signior for the keeping of that Sea. Nachel is distantfrom the Sea a dayes iourney. The walles of Acba are founded vpon the redSea banke. Biritem and Muel likewise are dashed by the waues of the Sea.Ezlem is distant from thence aboue a dayes iourney. These fiue Castlesabouesayd are not of force altogether to defend themselues agaynst anhundred men. The Carouan departing from Birca vntill Agerut findeth nowater by the way to drinke, neither from Agerut till Nachel, nor fromNachel till Acba, but betweene Acba and Biritem are found two waters, onecalled Agiam el Cassap, and the other Magarraxiaibi, that is to say, theriuer of Iethro the father in lawe of Moses, for this is the placementioned in the second chapter of Exodus, whither it is sayd that Mosesfledde from the anger of Pharao, who would haue killed him, because hee hadslaine the Ægyptian, which fought with the Hebrew, in which place stoodethe citie of Midian; and there are yet the pondes, neere vnto the whichMoses sate downe. And from that place forward they finde more store ofwater by the way, and in more places, though not so good. It is also to beenoted, that in this voiage it is needfull and an vsuall thing, that thecaptaine put his hand to his purse, in these places, and bestow presents,garments, and turbants vpon certaine of the chiefe of the Arabians, to theende they may giue him and his Carouan, free passage: who also promise,that their followers likewise shall doe no damage to the Carouan, and bindthemselues to accomplish the same, promising also by worde of mouth, thatif the Carouan bee robbed, they will make restitution of such things as arestollen: but notwithstanding the Carouan is by them oftentimes damnified,and those which are robbed haue no other restitution at the Arabians handesthen the shewing of them a paire of heeles, flying into such places as itis impossible to finde them. Nowe the Carouan continuing her accustomediourneys, and hauing passed the abouesayd castles, and others not woorthiemention, at length commeth to a place called Iehbir, which is the beginningand confine of the state and realme of Serifo the king of Mecca: where, attheir approching issueth out to meete them the gouernour of the land, withall his people to receiue the Carouan, with such shouting and triumph, asis impossible to expresse, where they staie one whole day. This placeaboundeth with fresh and cleare waters, which with streames fall downe fromthe high mountaines. Moreouer, in this place are great store of dates, andflesh great store and good cheape, and especially laced muttons whichwillingly fall downe, and here the weary pilgrimes haue cummoditie torefresh themselues, saying, that this wicked fact purgeth them from amultitude of sinnes, and besides increaseth deuotion to prosecute thevoiage. Touching the building in these places, it is to bee iudged by thehouses halfe ruinated, that it hath bene a magnificent citie: but becauseit was in times past inhabited more with thieues then true men, it wastherefore altogether destroyed by Soldan Gauri king of Ægypt, who going onpilgrimage vnto Mecca, and passing by this place, there was by theinhabitants hereof some iniurie done vnto his Carauan, which hevnderstandeng of, dissembled till his returne from Mecca, and then causedit to bee burned and destroyed in pitifull sort for reuenge of the iniuriedone vnto the Carouan. The Carouan hauing rested and being refreshed as isabouesayd, the next day departed on the way, and the first place theyarriue at woorthy mention is called Bedrihonem, in which place (as isaforesayd) grow those little shrubbes whereout Balme issueth. And beforethe Carouan arriueth at this place a mile from the citie is a large andgreat field enuironed about with most high and huge mountaines. And in thisfield, according to the Alcoran, their prophet Mahomet had a most fierceand cruel battell giuen by the Christians of the countrey and other peoplewhich set themselues agaynst them, and withstood his opinion, so that heewas ouercome and vanquished of the Christians, and almost halfe of hispeople slaine in the battell. Whereupon the Phrophet seeing himselfe insuch extremitie, fell to his prayers, and they say, that God hauingcompassion vpon his deare friend and prophet, heard him, and sent himinfinite thousands of angels, wherewith returning to the battell, theyconquered and ouercame the conquerour. And therefore in memorie of thisvictorie, the Carouan lodgeth euery yeere one night in this place, makinggreat bonefires with great mirth. And they say that as yet there is heardvpon the mountaines a litle drumme, which while the Carouan passeth, neuerceaseth sounding. And they say further, that the sayd drumme is sounded bythe angels in signe of that great victory graunted of God to their prophet.Also the Mahumetan writings affirme, that after the ende of the saydbattell, the prophet commaunded certaine of his people to goe and burie allthe Mahumetans which were dead in the fields, who going, knew not the onefrom the other, because as yet they vsed not circumcision, so they returnedvnto him, answering, that they had bene to doe his commaundement, but theyknew not the Musulmans from the Christians. To whom the prophet answered,saying. Turne againe, and all those which you shall finde with their facesdowneward, leaue them, because all they are misbeleeuers: and the otherwhich you shall finde with their faces turned vpward, them burie, for theyare the true Musulmani, and so his commaundement was done.

The next morning by Sunne rising, the Carouan arriueth at Bedrihomen, inwhich place euery man washeth himselfe from toppe to toe, as well men aswomen, and leauing off their apparell, hauing each a cloth about theirpriuities, called in their tongue Photah, and another white one vpon theirshoulders, all which can goe to Mecca in this habite, doe so, and arethought to merite more then the other, but they which cannot doe so make avowe to sacrifice a Ramme at the mountaine of pardons; and after they beewashed, it is not lawfull for any man or women, to kill either flea orlowse with their handes, neither yet to take them with their nailes, vntillthey haue accomplished their vowed orations in the mountaine of pardonsabouesayd: and therefore they cary with them certaine stickes made ofpurpose in maner of a File, called in their language Arca, Cassah Guch,with which they grate their shoulders. And so the Carouan marching, commethwithin two miles of Mecca, where they rest that night. In the morning atthe breake of day, with all pompe possible they set forward toward Mecca,and drawing neere thereunto, the Seripho issueth foorth of the citie withhis guard, accompanied with an infinite number of people, shouting, andmaking great triumph. And being come out of the citie a boweshoote into afaire field, where a great multitude of tents are pitched, and in themiddest the pauillion of the captaine, who meeting with the Serifo, aftersalutations on each side, they light from their horses and enter thepauillion, where the king of Mecca depriueth himselfe of all authoritie andpower, and committeth the same to the aboue named captaine, giuing him fulllicence and authoritie to commaund, gouerne, and minister Justice duringhis aboad in Mecca with his company, and on the other side the captaine torequite this liberalitie vsed toward him by the Serifo giueth him a garmentof cloth of gold of great value, with certaine iewels and other likethings. After this, sitting downe together vpon carpets and hides they eatetogether, and rising from thence with certaine of the chiefest, and takingwith them the gate abouesayd, they goe directly to the Mosxuita, attendedon but with a fewe, and being entered, they cause the olde to be pulleddowne, and put the newe couerture vpon the house of Abraham, and the oldevesture is the eunuchs which serue in the sayde Mosquita, who after sell itvnto the pilgrimes at foure or fiue serafines the pike: and happy doth thatman thinke himselfe, which can get neuer so litle a piece thereof, toconserue euer after as a most holy relique: and they say, that putting thesame vnder the head of a man at the houre of his death, through vertuethereof all his sinnes are forgiuen. Also they take away the old doore,setting in the place the new doore, and the old by custome they giue vntothe Serifo. After hauing made their praiers with certaine ordinarie andwoonted ceremonies, the Serifo rematneth in the citie, and the captaine ofthe pilgrimage returneth vnto his pauillion.

Of the Serifo the king of Mecca.

The Serifo is descended of the prophet Mahomet by Fatma daughter of thatgood prophet, and Alli husband to her, and sonne in lawe to Mahumet, whohad no issue male, saue this stocke of the Serifo, to the eldest sonnewhereof the realme commeth by succession. This realme hath of reuenuesroyall, euery yeere halfe a million of golde, or litle more: and all suchas are of the prophets kinred, or descended of that blood (which are almostinnumerable) are called Emyri, that is to say, lordes. These all goeclothed in greene, or at the least haue their turbant greene, to bee knowenfrom the other. Neither is it permitted that any of those Christians whichdwell or traffique in their Countrey goe clothed in greene, neither maythey haue any thing of green about them: for they say it is not lawfull formisbeleeuers to weare that colour, wherein that great friend the prophet ofGod Mahomet was woont to be apparelled.

Of the citie of Mecca.

The Citie of Mecca in the Arabian tongue is called Macca, that is to say,an habitation. This citie is inuironed about with exceeding high and barrenmountaines, and in the plaine betweene the sayde mountaines and the citieare many pleasant gardens, where groweth great abundaunce of figges,grapes, apples, and melons. There is also great abundance of good water andfleshe, but not of bread. This citie hath no walles about it, andcontaineth in circuite fiue miles. The houses are very handsome andcommodious, and are built like to the houses in Italie. The palace of theSerifo is sumptuous and gorgeously adorned. The women of the place arecourteous, iocund, and louely, faire, with alluring eyes, being hote andlibidinous, and the most of them naughtie packes. The men of this place aregiuen to that abhominable, cursed, and opprobrious vice, whereof both menand women make but small account by reason of the pond Zun Zun, whereinhauing washed themselues, their opinion is, that although like the dog theyreturne to their vomite, yet they are clensed from all sinne whatsoeuer, ofwhich sin we will hereafter more largely discourse. In the midst of thecity is the great Mosquita, with the house of Abraham standing in the verymiddest thereof, which Mosquita was built in the time when their prophetliued. It is foure square, and so great, that it containeth two miles incircuit, that is to say, halfe a mile each side. Also it is made in manerof a cloister, for that in the midst thereof separate from the rest, is theabouesayd house of Abraham, also the galleries round about are in maner of4. streetes, and the partitions which diuide the one street from the otherare pillars, whereof some are of marble, and others of lime and stone. Thisfamous and sumptuous Mosquita hath 99. gates, and 5. steeples, from whencethe Talismani call the people to the Mosquita. And the pilgrimes which arenot prouided of tents, resort hither, and for more deuotion the men andwomen lie together aloft and beneath, one vpon another, so that their houseof praier becommeth worse sometimes then a den of thieues.

Of the house of Abraham.

The house of Abraham is also foure square, and made of speckled stone, 20.paces high, and 40 in circuit. And vpon one side of this house within thewall, there is a stone of a span long, and halfe a span broad, which stone(as they say) before this house was builded, fell downe from heauen, at thefall whereof was heard a voyce, that wheresoeuer this stone fell, thereshould be built the house of God, wherein God will heare sinners. Moreouer,they say that when this stone fell from heauen, it was not blacke as now,but as white as the whitest snow, and by reason it hath bene so oft kissedby sinners, it is therewith become blacke: for all the pilgrimes are boundto kisse this stone, otherwise they cary their sinnes home with them again.The entrance into this house is very small, made in maner of a window, andas high from the ground as a man can reach, so that it is painful to enter.This house hath without 31. pillars of brasse, set vpon cubike or squarestones being red and greene, the which pillars sustaine not ought els sauea threed of copper, which reacheth from one to another, whereunto arefastened many burning lampes. These pillars of brasse were caused to bemade by Sultan Soliman grandfather to Sultan Amurath now Emperor. Afterthis, hauing entred with the difficultie abouesayd, there stand at theentrance two pillars of marble, to wit, on each side one. In the midstthere are three of Aloes-wood not very thicke, and couered with tiles ofIndia 1000. colours which serue to vnderproppe the Terratza. It is sodarke, that they can hardly see within for want of light, not without aneuill smell. Without the gate fiue pases is the abouesayd pond Zun Zun,which is that blessed pond that the angell of the Lord shewed vnto Agarwhiles she went seeking water for her sonne Ismael to drinke.

Of the ceremonies of the pilgrimes.

In the beginning we haue sayd how the Mahumetans haue two feasts in theyeere. The one they call Pascha di Ramazaco, that is to say, The feast offasting, and this feast of fasting is holden thirtie dayes after the feast,wherein the Carouan trauelleth to Mecca. The other is called the feast ofthe Ramme, wherin all they which are of abilitie are bound to sacrifice aRamme, and this they call Bine Bairam, that is to say, The great feast. Andas the Carouan departeth from Cairo, thirtie dayes after the little feast,so likewise they come hither fiue or sixe dayes before the great feast, tothe ende the pilgrimes may haue time before the feast to finish their ritesand ceremonies, which are these. Departing from the Carouan, and beingguided by such as are experienced in the way, they goe vnto the citietwentie or thirtie in a company as they thinke good, walking through astreete which ascendeth by litle and litle till they come vnto a certainegate, whereupon is written on each side in marble stone, Babel Salema,which in the Arabian tongue signifieth, the gate of health. And from thisplace is descried the great Mosquita, which enuironeth the house ofAbraham, which being descried, they reuerently salute twise, saying, SalemAlech Iara sul Alia, that is to say, Peace to thee, ambassadour of God.This salutation being ended, proceeding on the way, they finde an archevpon their right hand, whereon they ascend fiue steps, vpon the which is agreat voyd place made of stone: after, descending other fiue steps, andproceeding the space of a flight-shoot, they finde another arche like vntothe first, and this way from the one arche to the other they go and come 7.times, saying alwaies some of their prayers, which (they say) the afflictedAgar sayd, whiles she sought and found not water for her sonne Ismael todrinke. This ceremonie being ended, the pilgrimes enter into the Mosquita,and drawing neere vnto the house of Abraham, they goe round about it otherseuen times, alwayes saying: This is the house of God, and of his seruantAbraham: This done they goe to kisse the black stone abouesayd. After theygo vnto the pond Zun Zun, and in their apparell as they be, they washthemselues from head to foote, saying, Tobah Allah, Tobah Allah, that is tosay, Pardon Lord, Pardon Lord, drinking also of that waier, which is bothmudie, filthie, and of an ill sauour, and in this wise washed and watered,euery one returneth to his place of abode, and these ceremonies euery oneis bound to doe once at the least. But those which haue a mind to ouergoetheir fellowes, and to goe into paradise before the rest, doe the same oncea day while the Carouan remaineth there.

What the Carouan doeth after hauing rested at Mecca.

[Sidenote: The mountaine of pardons.] The Carouan hauing abode within thecitie of Mecca fiue dayes, the night before the euening of their feast, thecaptaine with all his company setteth forward towards the mountaine ofpardons, which they call in the Arabian tongue, Iabel Arafata. Thismountaine is distant from Mecca 15. miles, and in the mid way thereto is aplace called Mina, that is to say, The hauen, and a litle from thence are4. great pillars, of which hereafter we will speake. Now first touching themountaine of Pardons, which is rather to be called a litle hill, then amountain, for that it is low, litle, delightful and pleasant, containing incircuit two miles, and enuironed round about with the goodliest plaine thateuer with mans eie could be seen, and the plaine likewise compassed withexceeding high mountains, in such sort that this is one of the goodliestsituations in the world: and it seemeth verily, that nature hath thereinshewed all her cunning, in making this place vnder the mountaine of pardonsso broad and pleasant. Vpon the side towards Mecca there are many pipes ofwater cleare, faire, and fresh, and aboue all most wholesome, falling downinto certaine vessels made of purpose, where the people refresh and washthemselues, and water their cattel. And when Adam and Euah were cast out ofparadise by the angel of the Lord, the Mahumetans say, they came toinhabite this litle mountaine of pardons. Also they say, that they had lostone another, and were separated for the space of 40. yeeres, and in the endmet at this place with great ioy and gladnesse, and builded a litle housevpon the top of this mountaine, the which at this day they call Beyt Adam,that is to say, the house of Adam.

Of the three Carouans.

The same day that the Carouan of Cairo commeth to this place, hither come2. Carouans also, one of Damasco, the other of Arabia, and in like manerall the inhabitants for ten dayes iourney round about, so that at one timethere is to be seene aboue 200000. persons, and more then 300000. cattell.Now all this company meeting together in this place the night before thefeast, the three hostes cast themselues into a triangle, setting themountaine in the midst of them: and all that night there is nothing to beheard nor seene, but gunshot and fireworkes of sundry sortes, with suchsinging, sounding, shouting, halowing, rumors, feasting, and triumphing, asis wonderfull. After this, the day of the feast being come, they are all atrest and silence, and that day they attend on no other thing, then tosacrifice oblations and prayers vnto God, and in the euening all they whichhaue horses mount thereon, and approch as nigh vnto the mountaine as theycan, and those which haue no horses make the best shift they can on foote,giuing euer vnto the captaine of Cairo the chiefe place, the second to thecaptaine of Damasco, and the third to the captaine of Arabia, and being allapproched as is abouesayd, there commeth a square squire, one of theSantones, mounted on a camell well furnished, who at the other side of themountain ascendeth fiue steps into a pulpit made for that purpose, and allbeing silent, turning his face towards the people he maketh a short sermonof the tenour folowing.

The summe of the Santones sermon.

The summe of this double doctors sermon is thus much in briefe. He sheweththem how many and how great benefits God hath giuen to the Mahumetan peopleby the hand of his beloued friend and prophet Mahomet, hauing deliueredthem from the seruitude of sinne and from idolatry, in which before timethey were drowned, and how he gaue vnto them the house of Abraham whereinthey should be heard, and likewise the mountaine of pardons, by meaneswhereof they might obtaine grace and remission of their sinnes: adding,that the mercifull God, who is a liberall giuer of all good things,commaunded his secretarie Abraham to build him an house in Mecca, where hissuccessours might make their prayers vnto him and bee heard, at which timeall the mountains in the world came together thither with sufficiencie ofstones for building hereof, except that litle and low hill, which forpouertie could not go to discharge this debt, for the which it becamesorrowful, weeping beyond all measure for the space of thirtie yeeres, atthe ende whereof the eternall God hauing pitie and compassion vpon thispoore Mountaine, saide vnto it: Weepe no more (my daughter) for thy bitterplaints haue ascended vp into mine eares, therefore comfort thy selfe: forI will cause all those that shall goe to visite the house of my friendAbraham, that they shall not be absolued from their sinnes, vnlesse theyfirst come to doe thee reuerence, and to keepe in this place their holiestfeast. And this I haue commanded vnto my people by the mouth of my friendand prophet Mahumet. This said, he exhorteth them vnto the loue of God, andto prayer and almes. The sermon being done at the Sunne-setting they make3. prayers, namely the first for the Serifo, the second for the GrandSignior with his hoste, and the third for all the people: to which prayersall with one voice cry saying; Amni Ia Alla, Amni Ia Alla, that is to say,Be it so lord, be it so Lord. Thus hauing had the Santones blessing andsaluted the Mountaine of pardons, they returne the way they came vnto Mina,whereof wee haue made mention. In returning at the end of the plaine arethe abouesaid 4. pillers, to wit, two on ech side of the way, through themidst whereof they say it is needfull that euery one passe, saying, thatwho so passeth without looseth all that merit which in his pilgrimage hehad gotten. Also from the mountaine of pardons vntill they be passed thesaid pillers none dare looke backward, for feare least the sinnes which hehath left in the mountains returne to him againe. Being past these pillerseueryone lighteth downe, seeking in this sandy field 50. or 60. litlestones, which being gathered and bound in an hankerchiffe they carry to theabouesaid place of Mina, where they stay 5. dayes, because at that timethere is a faire free and franke of al custome. And in this place are other3. pillers, not together, but set in diuers places, where (as their prophetsaith) were the three apparitions which the diuel made vnto Abraham, and toIsmael his sonne; for amongst them they make no mention of Isaac, as if hehad neuer bene borne. So they say, that the blessed God hauing commandedAbraham his faithfull seruant to sacrifice his first begotten Ismael, theold Abraham went to do according to God's wil, and met with the infernallenemie in the shape of a man, and being of him demanded whither he went, heanswered, that he went to sacrifice his sonne Ismael, as God had commandedhim. Against whom the diuel exclaiming said: Oh doting old man, sith God inthine old age hath marueilously giuen thee this son (in whom all nationsshalbe blessed) wherefore giuing credite vnto vaine dreames, wilt thou killhim whom so much thou hast desired, and so intirely loued. But Abrahamshaking him off proceeded on his way, whereupon the diuel seeing his wordscould not preuaile with the father attempted the sonne, saying; Ismael,haue regard vnto thyselfe betimes in this thing which is so dangerous.Wherefore? answered the childe. Because (saith the diuel) thy doting fatherseeketh to take away thy life. For what occasion, said Ismael? Because(saith the enemie) he saith, that God hath commanded him. Which Ismaelhearing hee tooke vp stones and threw at him, saying, Auzu billahi minalscia itanil ragini, which is to say, I defend me with God from the diuelthe offender, as who would say, wee ought to obey the commandement of Godand resist the diuel with al our force. But to returne to our purpose, thepilgrimes during their abode there goe to visite these three pillers,throwing away the little stones which before they gathered, whiles theyrepeat the same words which they say, that Ismael said to the diuell, whenhe withstoode him. From hence halfe a mile is a mountaine, whither Abrahamwent to sacrifice his sonne, as is abouesaid. In this mountaine is a greatden whither the pilgrims resort to make their prayers, and there is a greatstone naturally separated in the midst; and they say, that Ismael, whilehis father Abraham was busie about the sacrifice, tooke the knife in handto prooue how it would cut, and making triall diuided the stone in twoparts. The fiue dayes being expired, the captaine ariseth with all theCarouan, and returneth againe to Mecca, where they remaine other fiuedayes. And while these rest, we will treat of the city and port of Gridavpon the Red Sea.

Of Grida.

[Grida a port neere Mecca.] Therefore wee say that from Mecca to Grida theymake two small dayes iourney: and because in those places it is illtraueiling in the day-time by reason of the great heat of the Sunne,therefore they depart in the euening from Mecca, and in the morning beforeSunne-rising they are arriued halfe way, where there certaine habitationswell furnished, and good Innes to lodge in, but especially women ynoughwhich voluntarily bestowe their almes vpon the poore pilgrims: likewisedeparting the next euening, the morning after, they come vnto Grida. Thiscitie is founded vpon the Red Sea banke, enuironed with wals and towers tothe land-ward, but through continuance of time almost consumed and wasted:on the side to seaward it stands vnwalled. Grida hath three gates, one oneche side, and the thirde in the midst towarde the lande, which is calledthe port of Mecca, neere vnto which are 6. or 7. Turks vpon the old towersfor guard thereof with foure faulcons vpon one of the corners of the cityto the land-ward. Also to sea-ward where the wall ioyneth with the water,there is lately made a fort like vnto a bulwarke, where they haue planted25 pieces of the best ordinance that might be had, which are very well keptand guarded. More outward towards the sea vpon the farthest olde tower areother fiue good pieces with 30 men to guard them. [Sidenote: The Portugalsgreatly feared in the Red Sea.] On the other side of the city at the end ofthe wall there is lately builded a bulwarke strong and well guarded by aSaniaccho with 150 Turks wel prouided with ordinance and all othernecessaries and munition, and all these fortifyings are for none othercause then for feare and suspition of the Portugals. And if the port weregood this were in vaine: but the port cannot be worse nor more dangerous;being all full of rocks and sands, in such wise, that the ships cannot comeneere, but perforce ride at the least two miles off. [Sidenote: Forty orfifty rich ships arriue yeerely at Grida.] At this port arriue euery yeereforty or fifty great shippes laden with spices and other rich marchandizewhich yeeld in custome 150000 ducats, the halfe whereof goeth vnto theGrand Signior, and the other halfe to the Serifo. And because there is noneother thing worthy mention in Grida we wil returne to our Carouan whichhath almost rested enough.

Of their going to Medina.

The Carouan departeth for Medina returning the same way they came vntoBedrihonem abouesayd, where they leaue their ordinance and other cariages,whereof they haue no need, with the pilgrims which haue seene Medinaaforetime, and desire not to see it againe, but stay in that place,expecting the carouan, and resting vntill the carouan go from Bedrihonem toMedina, where they alwayes finde goodly habitations, with abundance ofsweet waters, and dates enough, and being within foureteene miles of Medinathey come vnto a great plaine called by them Iabel el salema, that is tosay, the mountaine of health, from which they begin to descry the citie andtombe of Mahomet, at which sight they light from their horses in token ofreuerence. And being ascended vp the sayd mountaine with shouting whichpierceth the skies they say, Sala tuua salema Alaccha Iarah sul Allah. Salatuua Salema Alaccha Ianabi Allah, Sala tuua Salema Allaccha Iahabit Allah:which words in the Arabian tongue signifie: Prayer and health be vnto thee,oh prophet of God: prayer and health be vpon thee, oh beloued of God. Andhauing pronounced this salutacion, they proceed on their iourney, so thatthey lodge that night within three miles of Medina: and the next morningthe captaine of the pilgrimage ariseth, and proceeding towards the city,and drawing neere, there commeth the gouernour vnder the Serifo,accompanied with his people to receiue the Carouan, hauing pitched theirtents in the midst of a goodly field where they lodge.

Of Medina.

Medina is a little city of great antiquity, containing in circuit not abouetwo miles, hauing therein but one castle, which is olde and weake, guardedby an Aga with fifty pieces of artillery, but not very good. The housesthereof are faire and well situated, built of lime and stone, and in themidst of the city stands a fouresquare Mosquita, not so great as that ofMecca, but more goodly, rich, and sumptuous in building. Within the same ina corner thereof is a tombe built vpon foure pillers with a vault, as if itwere vnder a pauement, which bindeth all the foure pillers together. Thetombe is so high, that it farre exceedeth in heighth the Mosquita, beingcouered with lead, and the top all inamelled with golde, with an halfemoone vpon the top: and within the pauement it is all very artificiallywrought with golde. Below there are round about very great staires of yronascending vp vntill the midst of the pillers, and in the very midst thereofis buried the body of Mahomet, and not in a chest of yron cleauing to theadamant, as many affirme that know not the trueth thereof. Moreouer, ouerthe body they haue built a tombe of speckled stone a brace and a halfehigh, [Marginal note: Or, a fathom.] and ouer the same another of Legmamefouresquare in maner of a pyramis. After this, round about the sepulturethere hangeth a curtaine of silke, which letteth the sight of those withoutthat they cannot see the sepulture. Beyond this in the same Mosquita areother two sepulchres couered with greene cloth, and in the one of them isburied Fatma the daughter of Mahomet, and Alli is buried in the other, whowas the husband of the sayd Fatma. The attendants vpon these sepulchres arefifty eunuches white and tawny, neither is it granted to any of them toenter within the tombe, sauing to three white eunuches the oldest and bestof credit; vnto whom it is lawfull to enter but twise in the day, to lightthe lamps, and to doe other seruices. All the other eunuchs attend withoutto the seruice of the Mosquita, and the other two sepulchres of Fatma, andAlli, where euery one may go and touch at his pleasure, and take of theearth for deuotion, as many do.

Of things without the City.

Without the city and on euery side are most faire gardens, with manyfountaines of most sweet water, infinite pondes, abundance of fruit, withmuch honest liuing, so that this place is very pleasant and delightfull.This city hath three gates, one of which is an hospitall caused to be builtby Cassachi, called the Rosel who was wife to Sultan Solimam grandfather tothis emperour. The sayd Hospitall hath nought els woorthy mention, sauethat it is fairely built, and hath large reuenues belonging thereunto, andnourisheth many poore people. A mile from the city are certaine houseswhereof they affirme one to be the same, where Mahumet in his lifetimedwelt. This house hath on euery side very many faire date trees, amongstwhich there are two which grow out of one stocke exceeding high, and these,they say, their Prophet graffed with his owne hand: the fruit thereof isalwayes sent to Constantinople, to be presented vnto the Grand Signior, andis sayd to be that blessed fruit of the Prophet. Nere vnto the date treesis a faire fountaine of cleere and sweet water, the which by a conduct pipeis brought into the city of Medina. Also there is a little Mosquita,wherein three places are counted holy, and greatly reuerenced: the firstthey affirme, that their Prophet made his first prayer in, after he knewGod: the second is that whither he went when he would see the holy house ofAbraham, where when he sate down to that intent, they say the mountainesopened from toppe to bottome to shew him the house, and after closed againeas before: the third holy place is in the midst of the sayd Mosquita, whereis a tombe made of lime and stone fouresquare, and full of sand, wherein,they say, was buried that blessed camel which Mahumet was alwayes woont toride vpon. On the other side of the city are other tombes of holyMahumetans, and euery one or them hath a tombe built vpon foure pillers,amongst which three were the companions of Mahumet, to wit, Abubacar;Ottoman, and Omar; all which are visited of the pilgrims as holy places.

The offering of the vestures vnto the sepulchres.

The Carouan being come to Medina two houres before day, and resting theretill the euening, the captaine then with his company and other pilgrimssetteth forward, with the greatest pompe possible: and taking with him thevesture which is made in maner of a pyramis, with many other of golde andsilke, departeth, going thorow the midst of the city, vntill he come to theMosquita, where hauing praied, he presenteth vnto the tombe of his prophet(where the eunuchs receiuing hands are ready) the vesture for the saydtombe: and certaine eunuchs entring in take away the old vesture, and layon the new, burning the olde one, and diuiding the golde thereof intoequall portions. After this are presented other vestures for the ornamentof the Mosquita. Also the people without deliuer vnto the eunuchs ech mansomewhat to touch the tombe therewith, which they keepe as a relique withgreat deuotion. This ceremony being ended, the captaine resteth in Medinatwo dayes, to the end the pilgrims may finish their deuotion andceremonies: and after they depart to Iambor. A good dayes iourney thence isa steepe mountaine, ouer which is no passage, sauing by one narrow pathcalled Demir Capi, which was in times past called the yron gate. Of thisgate the Mahumetans say, that Ally the companion and sonne in law ofMahumet, being here pursued by many Christians, and comming vnto thismountaine, not seeing any way whereby to flee, drew out his sword, andstriking the said mountaine, diuided it in sunder, and passing thorow sauedhis life on the other side. Moreouer, this Alli among the Persians is hadin greater reuerence than Mahumet, who affirme, that the sayd Alli hathdone greater things and more miraculous than Mahumet, and therefore theyesteeme him for God almighty his fellow. But to returne to our matter, thecaptaine with the carouan within two dayes after returneth for Cairo, andcomming to Ezlem, findeth there a captaine with threescore horses comethither to bring refreshments to the said captaine of the pilgrimage, asalso to sell vnto the pilgrims some victuals. From thence they set forward,and comming to Birca within two leagues of Cairo, there is the master ofthe house of the Bassha of Cairo with all his horsem*n come thither toreceiue him with a sumptuous and costly banket made at the cost of theBasha for the captaine and his retinue, who after he is well refresheddeparteth toward the castle of Cairo to salute the Basha, who receiuing himwith great ioy and gladnesse in token of good wil presenteth him with agarment of cloth of golde very rich: and the captaine taking the Alcaronout of the chest presenteth it to the Basha, who hauing kissed it,commandeth to lay it vp againe. Some there are which affirme, that beingarriued at Cairo, they kill that goodly camell which caried the Alcaron,and eate him; which is nothing so: for they are so superstitious to thecontrary, that to gaine all the world they would not kill him. But if bycasuality he should die, in this case happy and blessed they thinkethemselues, which can get a morsell to eat. And thus much concerning thevoyage of the captaine of the carouan of Cairo.

* * * * *

The voyage and trauell of M. Cæsar Fredericke, Marchant of Venice, into the East India, and beyond the Indies. Wherein are conteined the customes and rites of those countries, the merchandises and commodities, as well of golde and siluer, as spices, drugges, pearles, and other iewels: translated out of Italian by M. Thomas Hickocke.

Cæsare Fredericke to the Reader.

[Sidenote: Cæsare Fredericke trauelled eighteene yeeres in the EastIndies.] I hauing (gentle Reader) for the space of eighteene yeerescontinually coasted and trauelled, as it were, all the East Indies, andmany other countreys beyond the Indies, wherein I haue had both good andill successe in my trauels: and hauing seene and vnderstood many thingswoorthy the noting, and to be knowen to all the world, the which were neueras yet written of any: I thought it good (seeing the Almighty had giuen megrace, after so long perils in passing such a long voyage to returne intomine owne countrey, the noble city of Venice) I say, I thought it good, asbriefly as I could, to write and set forth this voyage made by me, with themaruellous things I haue seene in my trauels in the Indies: The mightyPrinces that gouerne those countreys, their religion and faith that theyhaue, the rites and customes which they vse, and liue by, of the diuerssuccesse that happened vnto me, and how many of these countreys areabounding with spices, drugs, and iewels, giuing also profitableaduertisem*nt to all those that haue a desire to make such a voyage. Andbecause that the whole world may more commodiously reioyce at this mytrauell, I haue caused it to be printed in this order: and now I present itvnto you (gentle and louing Readers) to whom for the varieties of thingsheerein contented, I hope that it shall be with great delight receiued. Andthus God of his goodnesse keepe you.

A voyage to the East Indies, and beyond the Indies, &c.

[Sidenote: The authours going from Venice to Cyprus and Tripoly.] In theyere of our Lord God 1653, I Cæsar Fredericke being in Venice, and verydesirous to see the East parts of the world, shipped my selfe in a shippecalled the Gradaige of Venice, with certaine marchandise, gouerned by M.Iacomo Vatica, which was bound to Cyprus with his ship, with whom I went:and when we were arriued in Cyprus, I left that ship, and went in a lesserto Tripoly in Soria, where I stayed a while. Afterward, I tooke my iourneyto Alepo, and there I acquainted my selfe with marchants of Armenia, andMoores, that were marchants, and consorted to go with them to Ormus, andwee departed from Alepo, and in two dayes iourney and a halfe, we came to acity called Bir.

Of the city called Bir.

Bir is a small city very scarse of all maner of victuals, and nere vnto thewalles of the city runneth the riuer of Euphrates. [Sidenote: The riverEuphrates.] In this city the marchants diuide themselues into companies,according to their merchandise that they haue, and there either they buy ormake a boat to carry them and their goods to Babylon downe the riuerEuphrates, with charge of a master and mariners to conduct the boat in thevoyage: these boats are in a maner flat bottomed, yet they be very strong:and for all that they are so strong, they will serue but for one voyage.They are made according to the sholdnesse of the riuer, because that theriuer is in many places full of great stones, which greatly hinder andtrouble those that goe downe the riuer. These boats serue but for onevoyage downe the riuer vnto a village called Feluchia, because it isimpossible to bring them vp the riuer backe againe. [Sidenote: Feluchia asmall city on Euphrates.] At Feluchia the marchants plucke their boats inpieces, or else sell them for a small price, for that at Bir they cost themarchants forty or fifty chickens a piece, and they sell them at Feluchiafor seuen or eight chickens a piece, because that when the marchantsreturne from Babylon backe againe, if they haue marchandise or goods thatoweth custome, then they make their returne in forty dayes thorow thewildernesse, passing that way with a great deale lesser charges then theother way. [Sidenote: Mosul.] And if they haue not marchandise that owethcustome, then they goe by the way of Mosul, where it costeth them greatcharges both the Carouan and company. From Bir where the marchants imbarkethemselues to Feluchia ouer agains Babylon, if the riuer haue good store ofwater, they shall make their voyage in fifteene or eighteene dayes downethe riuer, and if the water be lowe, and it hath not rained, then it ismuch trouble, and it will be forty or fifty dayes journey downe, becausethat when the barks strike on the stones that be in the riuer, then theymust vnlade them, which is great trouble, and then lade them againe whenthey haue mended them: therefore it is not necessary, neither doe themarchants go with one boat alone, but with two or three, that if one boatsplit and be lost with striking on the sholdes, they may haue another readyto take in their goods, vntil such time as they haue mended the brokenboat, and if they draw the broken boat on land to mend her, it is hard todefend her in the night from the great multitude of Arabians that will comedowne there to robbe you: [Sidenote: The Arabian theeues are in number liketo Ants.] and in the riuers euery night, when you make fast your boat tothe banckeside, you must keepe good watch against the Arabians which aretheeues in number like to ants, yet when they come to robbe, they will notkill, but steale and run away. Harquebuzes are very good weapons againstthem, for that they stand greatly in feare of the shot. And as you passethe riuer Euphrates from Bir to Feluchia, there are certein places whichyou must passe by, where you pay custome certaine medines vpon a bale,which custome is belonging to the sonne of Aborise king of the Arabians andof the desert, who hath certaine cities and villages on the riuerEuphrates.

Feluchia and Babylon.

[Sidenote: The olde Babylon hath great trade with marchants still.]Feluchia is a village where they that come from Bir doe vnbarke themseluesand vnlade their goods, and it is distant from Babylon a dayes iourney andan halfe by land: Babylon is no great city but it is very populous, and ofgreat trade of strangers because it is a great thorowfare for Persia,Turkia, and Arabia: and very often times there goe out from thence Carouansinto diuers countreys: and the city is very copious of victuals, whichcomme out of Armenia downe the riuer of Tygris, on certaine Zattares orRaffes made of blowen hides or skinnes called Vtrij. This riuer Tygrisdoeth wash the walles of the city. These Raffes are bound fast together,and then they lay boards on the aforesayd blowen skinnes, and on the boardsthey lade the commodities, and so come they to Babylon, where they vnladethem, and being vnladen, they let out the winde out of the skinnes, andlade them on cammels to make another voyage. This city of Babylon issituate in the kingdome of Persia, but now gouerned by the Turks. On theother side of the riuer towards Arabia, ouer against the city, there is afaire place or towne, and in it a faire Bazarro for marchants, with verymany lodgings, where the greatest part of the marchants strangers whichcome to Babylon do lie with their marchandize. [Sidenote: A bridge made ofboats.] The passing ouer Tygris from Babylon to this Borough is by a longbridge made of boates chained together with great chaines: prouided, thatwhen the riuer waxeth great with the abundance of raine that falleth, thenthey open the bridge in the middle, where the one halfe of the bridgefalleth to the walles of Babylon, and the other to the brinks of thisBorough, on the other side of the riuer: and as long as the bridge is open,they passe the riuer in small boats with great danger, because of thesmalnesse of the boats, and the ouerlading of them, that with thefiercenesse of the streame they be ouerthrowen, or els the streame dothcary them away, so that by this meanes, many people are lost and drowned:this thing by proofe I haue many times seene.

Of the tower of Babylon.

The Tower of Nimrod or Babel is situate on that side of Tygris that Arabiais, and in a very great plaine distant from Babylon seuen or eight miles:which tower is ruinated on euery side, and with the falling of it there ismade a great mountaine, so that it hath no forme at all, yet there is agreat part of it standing which is compassed and almost couered with theaforesayd fallings: this Tower was builded and made of foure squareBrickes, which Brickes were made of earth, and dried in the Sunne in manerand forme following: first they layed a lay of Brickes, [Footnote: Thesebricks be in thicknes six or seuen inches, and a foot and a halfe square.]then a Mat made of Canes, square as the Brickes, and in stead of lime, theydaubed it with earth: these Mats of Canes are at this time so strong, thatit is a thing woonderfull to beholde, being of such great antiquity: I hauegone round about it, and haue not found any place where there hath bene anydoore or entrance: it may be in my iudgement in circuit about a mile, andrather lesse then more.

This Tower in effect is contrary to all other things which are seene afaroff, for they seeme small, and the more nere a man commeth to them thebigger they be: but this tower afar off seemeth a very great thing, and thenerer you come to it the lesser. My iudgment and reason of this is, thatbecause the Tower is set in a very great plaine, and hath nothing moreabout to make any shew sauing the ruines of it which it hath made roundabout, and for this respect descrying it a farre off, that piece of theTower which yet standeth with the mountaine that is made of the substancethat hath fallen from it, maketh a greater shew then you shall findecomming neere to it.

Babylon and Basora.

From Babylon I departed for Basora, shipping my selfe in one of the barksthat vse to go in the riuer Tigris from Babylon to Basora, and from Basorato Babylon: which barks are made after the maner of Fusts or Galliots witha Speron and a couered poope: they haue no pumpe in them because of thegreat abundance of pitch which they haue to pitch them with all: whichpitch they haue in abundance two dayes iourney from Babylon. Nere vnto theriuer Euphrates, there is a city called Heit, nere vnto which city there isa great plaine full of pitch, very maruellous to beholde, a thing almostincredible, that out of a hole [Footnote: This hole where out commeth thispitch is most true, and the water and pitch runneth into the valley orIland where the pitch resteth, and the water runneth into the riuerEuphrates, and it maketh all the riuer to be as it were brackish with thesmell of pitch and brimstone.] in the earth, which continually throweth outpitch into the aire with continuall smoake, this pitch is throwen with suchforce, that being hot it falleth like as it were sprinckled ouer all theplaine, in such abundance that the plaine is alwayes full of pitch: theMores and Arabians of that place say, that that hole is the mouth of hell:and in trueth, it is a thing very notable to be marked: and by this pitchthe whole people haue great benefit to pitch their barks, which barks theycall Daneck and Saffin. When the riuer of Tygris is well replenished withwater, you may passe from Babylon to Basora in eight or nine dayes, andsometimes more and sometimes lesse: we were halfe so much more which is 14or 15 daies, because the waters were low: they may saile day and night, andthere are some places in this way where you pay so many medins on a baile:if the waters be lowe, it is 18 dayes iourney.

Basora.

[Sidenote: Zizarij an ancient people.] Basora is a city of the Arabians,which of olde time was gouerned by those Arabians called Zizarij, but nowit is gouerned by the great Turke where he keepeth an army to his greatcharges.

The Arabians called Zizarij haue the possession of a great countrey, andcannot be ouercome by the Turke, because that the sea hath deuided theircountrey into an Iland by channels with the ebbing and flowing of the sea,and for that cause the Turke cannot bring an army against them, neither bysea nor by land, and another reason is, the inhabitants of that Iland arevery strong and warlike men. [Sidenote: At the castle of Corna the riuerEuphrates and Tygris do meet.] A dayes iourney before you come to Basora,you shall haue a little castle or fort, which is set on that point of theland where the riuers of Euphrates and Tygris meet together, and the castleis called Corna: at this point, the two riuers make a monstrous greatriuer, that runneth into the sea, which is called the gulfe of Persia,which is towards the South: Basora is distant from the sea fifteene miles,and it is a city of great trade of spices and drugges which come fromOrmus. Also there is a great store of corne, Rice, and Dates, which thecountrey doth yeeld. [Sidenote: Ormus is the barrenest Iland in all theworld.] I shipped my selfe in Basora to go for Ormus, and so we sailed,thorow the Persian sea six hundred miles, which is the distance from Basorato Ormus, and we sailed in small ships made of boards, bound together withsmall cords or ropes, and in stead of calking they lay betweene euery boardcertaine straw which they haue, and so they sowe board and board together,with the straw betweene, wherethorow there commeth much water, and they arevery dangerous. [Sidenote: Carichij an Iland in the gulfe of Persia.]Departing from Basora we passed 200 miles with the sea on our right hand,along the gulfe, vntil at length we arriued at an Iland called Carichij,fro whence we sailed to Ormus in sight of the Persian shore on the leftside, and on the right side towards Arabia we discouered infinite Ilands.

Ormus.

Ormus [Footnote: Ormus is alwayes replenished with abundance of victuall,and yet there is none that groweth in the Iland.] is an Iland in circuitfiue and twenty or thirty miles, and it is the barrenest and most drieIland in all the world, because that in it there is nothing to be had, butsalt water, and wood, all other things necessary for mans life are broughtout of Persia twelue miles off, and out of other Ilands neere thereuntoadioyning, in such abundance and quantity, that the city is alwayesreplenished with all maner of store: there is standing neere vnto thewaters side a very faire castell, in the which the captaine of the king ofPortugall is alwayes resident with a good band of Portugalles, and beforethis castell is a very faire prospect: in the city dwell the maried men,souldiers and marchants of euery nation, amongst whom there are Moores andGentiles. [Sidenote: Great trade of merchandise in Ormus.] In this citythere is very great trade for all sorts of spices, drugges, silke, cloth ofsilke, brocardo, and diuers other sorts of marchandise come out of Persia:and amongst all other trades of marchandise, the trade of Horses is verygreat there, which they carry from thence into the Indies. This Iland hatha Moore king of the race of the Persians, who is created and made king bythe Captaine of the castle, in the name of the king of Portugall. At thecreation of this king I was there, and saw the ceremonies that they vse init, which are as followeth. The olde King being dead, the Captaine of thePortugals chuseth another of the blood royall, and maketh this election inthe castle with great ceremonies, and when hee is elected, the Captainesweareth him to be true and faithfull to the King of Portugall, as his Lordand Gouernour, and then he giueth him the Scepter regall. After this withgreat feasting and pompe, and with great company, he is brought into theroyall palace in the city. This King keepeth a good traine, and hathsufficient reuenues to maintaine himselfe without troubling of any, becausethe Captaine of the castle doth mainteine and defend his right, and whenthat the Captaine and he ride together, he is honoured as a king, yet becannot ride abroad with his traine, without the consent of the Captainefirst had: it behooueth them to doe this, and it is necessary, because ofthe great trade that is in the city: their proper language is the Persiantongue. There I shipped my selfe to goe for Goa, a city in the Indies, in ashippe that had fourescore horses in her. [Sidenote: A priuilege forMarchants.] This is to aduertise those Marchants that go from Ormus to Goato shippe themselues in those shippes that carry horses, because eueryshippe that carrieth twenty horses and vpwards is priuileged, that all themarchandise whatsoeuer they carry shall pay no custome, whereas the shippesthat carry no horses are bound to pay eight per cento of all goods theybring.

Goa, Diu, and Cambaia.

Goa is the principall city that the Portugals haue in the Indies, where isresident the Viceroy with his Court and ministers of the King of Portugall.From Ormus to Goa is nine hundred foure score and ten miles distance, inwhich passage the first city that you come to in the Indies, is called Diu,[Footnote: Off South extremity of Kathiawar Peninsula, Bombay Presidency.]and is situate in a little Iland in the kingdome of Cambaia, which is thegreatest strength that the Portugals haue in all the Indies, yet a smallcity, but of great trade, because there they lade very many great ships forthe straights of Mecca and Ormus with merchandise, and these shippes belongto the Moores and Christians, but the Moores can not trade neither saileinto those seas without the licence of the Viceroy of the King ofPortugall, otherwise they are taken and made good prises. The marchandisethat they lade these ships withall commeth from Cambaietta a port in thekingdome of Cambaia, which they bring from thence in small barks, becausethere can no great shippes come thither, by reason of the sholdnesse of thewater thereabouts, and these sholds are an hundred or fourescore milesabout in a straight or gulfe, which they call Macareo, which is as much asto say, as a race of a tide, because the waters there run out of that placewithout measure, so that there is no place like to it, vnlesse it be in thekingdome of Pegu, where there is another Macareo, where the waters run outwith more force than these doe. The principall city in Cambaia is calledAmadauar, it is a dayes iourney and an halfe from Cambaietta, it is a verygreat city and very populous, and for a city of the Gentiles it is verywell made and builded with faire houses and large streets, with a faireplace in it with many shippes, and in shew like to Cairo, but not so great:also Cambaietta is situate on the seas side, and is a very faire city. Thetime that I was there, the city was in great calamity and scarsenesse, sothat I haue seene the men of the countrey that were Gentiles take theirchildren, their sonnes and their daughters, and haue desired the Portugalsto buy them, and I haue seene them sold for eight or ten larines a piece,which may be of our money x.s. or xiii.s. iiii.d. For all this if I had notseene it, I could not haue beleeued that there should be such a trade atCambaietta as there is: for in the time of euery new Moone and euery fullMoone, the small barks (innumerable) come in and out, for at those times ofthe Moone the tides and waters are higher then at other times they be.These barkes be laden with all sorts of spices, with silke of China, withSandols, with Elephants teeth, Veluets of Vercini, great quantity ofPannina, which commeth from Mecca, Chickinos which be pieces of goldewoorth seuen shillings a piece sterling, with money, and with diuers sortsof other marchandize. Also these barks lade out, as it were, an infinitequantity of cloth made of Bumbast of all sorts, as white stamped andpainted, with great quantity of Indico, dried ginger and conserued,Myrabolans drie and condite, Boraso in paste, great store of sugar, greatquantity of Cotton, abundance of Opium, Assa Fetida, Puchio, with manyother sorts of drugges, turbants made in Diu, great stones like toCorneolaes, Granats, Agats, Diaspry, Calcidonij, Hematists, and some kindeof naturall diamonds. There is in the city of Cambaietta an order, but noman is bound to keepe it, but they that will; but all the Portugallmarchants keepe it, the which is this. There are in this city certainBrokers which are Gentiles and of great authority, and haue euery one ofthem fifteene or twenty seruants, and the Marchants that vse that countreyhaue their Brokers, with which they be serued: and they that haue not benethere are informed by their friends of the order, and of what Broker theyshall be serued. [Sidenote: Marchants that trauell to the Indies must carytheir prouision of houshold with them.] Now euery fifteene dayes (asabouesayd) that the fleet of small shippes entreth into the port, theBrokers come to the water side, and these Marchants assoone as they arecome on land, do giue the cargason of all their goods to that Broker thatthey will haue to do their businesse for them, with the marks of all thefardles and packs they haue; and the marchant hauing taken on land all hisfurniture for his house, because it is needful that the Marchants thattrade to the Indies carry prouision of housholde with them, because that ineuery place where they come they must haue a new house, the Broker thathath receiued his cargason, commandeth his seruants to carry the Marchantsfurniture for his house home, and load it on some cart, and carry it intothe city, where the Brokers haue diuers empty houses meet for the lodgingof Marchants, furnished onely with bedsteads, tables, chaires, and emptyiarres for water: then the Broker sayth to the Marchant, Goe and reposeyour selfe, and take your rest in the city. The Broker tarrieth at thewater side with the cargason, and causeth all his goods to be dischargedout of the ship, and payeth the custome, and causeth it to be brought intothe house where the marchant lieth, the Marchant not knowing any thingthereof, neither custome, nor charges. These goods being brought to thispasse into the house of the Marchant, the Broker demandeth of the Marchantif he haue any desire to sell his goods or marchandise, at the prises thatsuch wares are worth at that present time? And if he hath a desire to sellhis goods presently, then at that instant the Broker selleth them away.After this the Broker sayth to the Marchant, you haue so much of euery sortof marchandise neat and cleare of euery charge, and so much ready money.And if the Marchant will employ his money in other commodities, then theBroker telleth him that such and such commodities will cost so much, putaboord without any maner of charges. The Marchant vnderstanding the effect,maketh his account; and if he thinke to buy or sell at the prices currant,he giueth order to make his marchandise away: and if he hath commodity for20000 dukets, all shalbe bartred or solde away in fifteene dayes withoutany care or trouble: and when as the Marchant thinketh that he cannot sellhis goods at the prise currant, he may tary as long as he will, but theycannot be solde by any man but by that Broker that hath taken them on landand payed the custome: and purchance tarying sometimes for sale of theircommodity, they make good profit, and sometimes losse: but thosemarchandise that come not ordinarily euery fifteene dayes, in tarying forthe sale of them, there is great profit. [Sidenote: Great store of men ofwarre and rouers on the coast of Cambaia.] The barks that lade inCambaietta go for Diu to lade the ships that go from thence for thestreights of Mecca and Ormus, and some go to Chaul and Goa: and these shipsbe very well appointed, or els are guarded by the Armada of the Portugals,for that there are many Corsaires or Pyrats which goe coursing alongst thatcoast, robbing and spoiling: and for feare of these theeues there is nosafe sailing in those seas, but with ships very well appointed and armed,or els with the fleet of the Portugals, as is aforesayd. In fine thekingdome of Cambaia is a place of great trade, and hath much doings andtraffique with all men, although hitherto it hath bene in the hands oftyrants, because that at 75 yeeres of age the true king being at theassault of Diu, was there slaine: whose name Sultan Badu. At that timefoure or fiue captaines of the army diuided the kingdome amongstthemselues, and euery one of them shewed in his countrey what tyranny hecould: but twelue yeeres ago the great Mogul a Moore king of Agra andDelly, forty dayes iourny within the land of Amadauar, became the gouernourof all the kingdome of Cambaia without any resistance, because he being ofgreat power and force, deuising which way to enter the land with hispeople, there was not any man that would make him any resistance, althoughthey were tyrants and a beastly people, they were soone brought vnderobedience. [Sidenote: A maruellous fond delight in women.] During the timeI dwelt in Cambaietta I saw very maruellous things: there were an infinitenumber of artificers that made bracelets called Mannij, or bracelets ofelephants teeth, of diuers colours, for the women of the Gentiles, whichhaue their armes full decked with them. And in this occupation there arespent euery yeere many thousands of crownes: the reason whereof is this,that when there dieth any whatsoeuer of their kindred, then in signe andtoken of mourning and sorrow, they breake all their bracelets from theirarmes, and presently they go and buy new againe, because that they hadrather be without their meat then without their bracelets.

Daman. Basan. Tana.

Hauing passed Diu, I came to the second city that the Portugals haue,called Daman, situated in the territory of Cambaia, distant from Diu anhundred and twenty miles: it is no towne of merchandise, saue Rice andcorne, and hath many villages vnder it, where in time of peace thePortugals take their pleasure, but in time of warre the enemies haue thespoile of them; in such wise that the Portugals haue little benefit bythem. Next vnto Daman you shall haue Basan, which is a filthy place inrespect of Daman: in this place is Rice, Corne, and Timber to make shippesand gallies. And a small distance beyond Bassan is a little Iland calledTana, a place very populous with Portugals, Moores, and Gentiles: thesehaue nothing but Rice, there are many makers of Armesie, and weauers ofgirdles of wooll and bumbast blacke and redde like to Moocharies.

Of the cities of Chaul, and of the Palmer tree.

Beyond this Iland you shall finde Chaul in the firme land; and they are twocities, one of the Portugals, and the other of the Moores: that city whichthe Portugals haue is situate lower then the other, and gouerneth the mouthof the harbour, and is very strongly walled: and as it were a mile and anhalfe distant from this is the city of Moores, gouerned by their kingZamalluco. In the time of warres there cannot any great ships come to thecity of the Moores, because the Portugals with their ordinance will sinckethem, for that they must perforce passe by the castles of the Portugals:both the cities are ports of the sea, and are great cities, and haue vntothem great traffique and trade of merchandise, of all sorts of spices,drugges, silke, cloth of silke, Sandols, Marsine, Versin, Porcelane ofChina, Veluets and Scarlets that come from Portugall and from Meca: withmany other sortes of merchandise. There come euery yeere from Cochin, andfrom Cananor tenne or fifteene great shippes laden with great Nuts cured,and with sugar made of the selfe same Nuts called Giagra: the tree whereonthese Nuts doe grow is called the Palmer tree: and thorowout all theIndies, and especially from this place to Goa there is great abundance ofthem, and it is like to the Date tree. In the whole world there is not atree more profitable and of more goodnesse then this tree is, neither doemen reape so much benefit of any other tree as they doe of this, there isnot any part of it but serueth for some vse, and none of it is woorthy tobe burnt. With the timber of this tree they make shippes without themixture of any other tree, and with the leaues thereof they make sailes,and with the fruit thereof, which be a kinde of Nuts, they make wine, andof the wine they make Sugar and Placetto, which wine they gather in thespring of the yeere: out of the middle of the tree where continually theregoeth or runneth out white liquour like vnto water, in that time of theyeere they put a vessel vnder euery tree, and euery euening and morningthey take it away full, and then distilling it with fire it maketh a verystrong liquour: and then they put it into buts, with a quantity of Zibibbo,white or blacke and in short time it is made a perfect wine. After thisthey make of the Nuts great store of oile: of the tree they make greatquantity of boordes and quarters for buildings. Of the barke of this treethey make cables, ropes, and other furniture for shippes, and, as they say,these ropes be better then they that are made of Hempe. They make of thebowes, bedsteds, after the Indies fashion, and Scauasches for merchandise.The leaues they cut very small, and weaue them, and so make sailes of them,for all maner of shipping, or els very fine mats. And then the first rindeof the Nut they stampe, and make thereof perfect Ockam to calke shippes,great and small: and of the hard barke thereof they make spoones and othervessels for meat, in such wise that there is no part thereof throwen awayor cast to the fire. When these Mats be greene they are full of anexcellent sweet water to drinke: and if a man be thirsty, with the liquourof one of the Mats he may satisfie himselfe: and as this Nut ripeneth, theliquour thereof turneth all to kernell. There goeth out of Chaul forMallaca, for the Indies, for Macao, for Portugall, for the coasts ofMelinde, for Ormus, as it were an infinite number and quantity of goods andmerchandise that come out of the kingdome of Cambaia, as cloth of bumbastwhite, painted, printed, great quantity of Indico, Opium, Cotton, Silke ofeuery sort, great store of Boraso in Paste, great store of Fetida, greatstore of yron, corne, and other merchandise. [Sidenote: Great ordinancemade in pieces, and yet seruiceable.] The Moore king Zamalluco is of greatpower, as one that at need may command, and hath in his camp, two hundredthousand men of warre, and hath great store of artillery, some of them madein pieces, which for their greatnesse can not bee carried to and fro: yetalthough they bee made in pieces, they are so commodious that they workewith them maruellous well, whose shotte is of stone, and there hath bene ofthat shot sent vnto the king of Portugall for the rarenes of the thing. Thecity where the king Zamalluco hath his being, is within the land of Chaulseuen or eight dayes iourney, which city is called Abneger. Three score andtenne miles from Chaul, towards the Indies, is the port of Dabul, an hauenof the king Zamalluco: from thence to Goa is an hundred and fifty miles.

Goa.

[Sidenote: The chiefe place the Portugals have in the Indies.] Goa is theprincipall city that the Portugals haue in the Indies, wherein the Viceroywith his royall Court is resident, and is in an Iland which may be incircuit fiue and twenty or thirty miles: and the city with the boroughs isreasonable bigge, and for a citie of the Indies it is reasonable faire, butthe Iland is farre more fairer: for it is as it were full of goodlygardens, replenished with diuers trees and with the Palmer trees as isaforesayd. This city is of great trafique for all sorts of marchandisewhich they trade withall in those parts: and the fleet which commeth eueryyeere from Portugall, which are fiue or sixe great shippes that comedirectly for Goa, arriue there ordinarily the sixth or tenth of September,and there they remaine forty or fifty dayes, and from thence they goe toCochin, where they lade for Portugall, and often times they lade one shippeat Goa and the other at Cochin for Portugall. Cochin is distant from Goathree hundred miles. The city of Goa is situate in the kingdome of Dialcana king of the Moores, whose chiefe city is vp in the countrey eight dayesiourney, and is called Bisapor: the king is of great power, for when I wasin Goa in the yeere of our Lord 1570, this king came to giue assault toGoa, being encamped neere vnto it by a riuer side with an army of twohundred thousand men of warre, and he lay at this siege foureteene monethsin which time there was peace concluded, and as report went amongst hispeople, there was great calamity and mortality which bred amongst them inthe time of Winter, and also killed very many elephants. [Sidenote: A verygood sale for horses.] Then in the yeere of our Lord 1567, I went from Goato Bezeneger the chiefe city of the king dome of Narsinga eight dayesiourney from Goa, within the land, in the company of two other merchantswhich carried with them three hundred Arabian horses to that king: becausethe horses of that countrey are of a small stature, and they pay well forthe Arabian horses: and is requisite that the merchants sell them well, forthat they stand them in great charges to bring them out of Persia to Ormus,and from Ormus to Goa, where the ship that bringeth twenty horses andvpwards payeth no custome, neither ship nor goods whatsoeuer; whereas ifthey bring no horses, they pay 8 per cento of all their goods: and at thegoing out of Goa the horses pay custome, two and forty pagodies for eueryhorse, which pagody may be of sterling money sixe shillings eight pence,they be pieces of golde of that value. So that the Arabian horses are ofgreat value in those countreys, as 300, 400, 500 duckets a horse, and to1000 duckets a horse.

Bezeneger.

The city of Bezeneger was sacked in the yeere 1565, by foure kings of theMoores, which were of great power and might: the names of these foure kingswere these following, the first was called Dialcan, the second Zamaluc, thethird Cotamaluc, and the fourth Viridy: and yet these foure kings were notable to ouercome the city and the king of Bezeneger, but by treason. Theking of Bezeneger was a Gentile, and had, amongst all other of hiscaptaines, two which were notable, and they were Moores: and these twocaptaines had either of them in charge threescore and ten or fourescorethousand men. These two captaines being of one religion with the fourekings which were Moores, wrought meanes with them to betray their owne kinginto their hands. [Footnote: A most vnkind and wicked treason against theirprince: this they haue for giuing credit to strangers, rather then to theirowne natiue people.] The king of Bezeneger esteemed not the force of thefoure kings his enemies, but went out of his city to wage battell with themin the fieldes; and when the armies were ioyned, the battell lasted but awhile not the space of foure houres, because the two traitourous captaines,in the chiefest of the fight, with their companies turned their facesagainst their king, and made such disorder in his armie, that as astoniedthey set themselues to flight. Thirty yeeres was this kingdome gouerned bythree brethren which were tyrants, the which keeping the rightful king inprison, it was their vse euery yeere once to shew him to the people, andthey at their pleasures ruled as they listed. These brethren were threecaptaines belonging to the father of the king they kept in prison, whichwhen he died, left his sonne very yong, and then they tooke the gouernmentto themselues. The chiefest of these three was called Ramaragio, and satein the royall throne, and was called the king: the second was calledTemiragio, and he tooke the gouernment on him: the third was calledBengatre, and he was captaine generall of the army. These three brethrenwere in this battell, in the which the chiefest and the last were neuerheard of quicke nor dead. [Sidenote: The sacking of the city.] OnelyTemiragio fled in the battel, hauing lost one of his eyes: when the newescame to the city of the ouerthrow in the battell, the wiues and children ofthese three tyrants, with their lawfull king (kept prisoner) fled away,spoiled as they were, and the foure kings of the Moores entred the cityBezeneger with great triumph, and there they remained sixe moneths,searching vnder houses and in all places for money and other things thatwere hidden, and then they departed to their owne kingdomes because theywere not able to maintaine such a kingdome as that was, so farre distantfrom their owne countrey.

When the kings were departed from Bezeneger, this Temiragio returned to thecity, and then beganne for to repopulate it, and sent word to Goa to theMerchants, if they had any horses, to bring them to him, and he would paywell for them, and for this cause the foresayd two Merchants that I went incompany withall, carried those horses that they had to Bezeneger.[Sidenote: An excellent good policy to intrap men.] Also this Tyrant madean order or lawe, that if any Merchant had any of the horses that weretaken in the foresayd battell or warres, although they were of his ownemarke, that he would giue as much for them as they would: and besides hegaue generall safe conduct to all that should bring them. When by thismeanes he saw that there were great store of horses brought thither vntohim, hee gaue the Merchants faire wordes, vntill such time as he saw theycould bring no more. Then he licenced the Merchants to depart, withoutgiuing them any thing for their horses, which when the poore men saw, theywere desperate, and as it were mad with sorrow and griefe.

I rested in Bezeneger seuen moneths; although in one moneth I might hauedischarged all my businesse, for it was necessary to rest there vntill thewayes were cleere of theeues, which at that time ranged vp and downe. Andin the time I rested there, I saw many strange and beastly deeds done bythe Gentiles. First, when there is any Noble man or woman dead, they burnetheir bodies: and if a married man die, his wife must burne herselfe aliue,for the loue of her husband, and with the body of her husband: so that whenany man dieth, his wife will take a moneths leaue, two or three, or as sheewill, to burne her selfe in, and that day being come, wherein shee ought tobe burnt, that morning shee goeth out of her house very earely, either onhorsebacke or on an eliphant, or else is borne by eight men on a smalstage: in one of these orders she goeth, being apparelled like to a Bride,carried round about the City, with her haire downe about her shoulders,garnished with iewels and flowers, according to the estate of the party,and they goe with as great ioy as Brides doe in Venice to their nuptials:shee carrieth in her left hand a looking glasse, and in her right hand anarrow, and singeth thorow the City as she passeth, and sayth, that shegoeth to sleepe with her deere spowse and husband. [Sidenote: A discriptionof the burning place.] She is accompanied with her kindred and friendsvntill it be one or two of the clocke in the afternoone, then they goe outof the City, and going along the riuers side called Nigondin, which runnethvnder the walles of the City, vntill they come vnto a place where they vseto make this burning of women, being widdowes, there is prepared in thisplace a great square caue, with a little pinnacle hard by it, foure or fiuesteppes vp: the foresayd caue is full of dried wood. [Sidenote: Feastingand dancing when they should mourne.] The woman being come thither,accompanied with a great number of people which come to see the thing, thenthey make ready a great banquet, and she that shall be burned eateth withas great ioy and gladnesse, as though it were her wedding day: and thefeast being ended, then they goe to dancing and singing a certeine time,according as she will. After this, the woman of her owne accord, commandeththem to make the fire in the square caue where the drie wood is, and whenit is kindled, they come and certifie her thereof, then presently sheleaueth the feast, and taketh the neerest kinseman of her husband by thehand, and they both goe together to the banke of the foresayd riuer, whereshee putteth off all her iewels and all her clothes, and giueth them to herparents or kinsefolke and couering herselfe with a cloth, because she willnot be seene of the people being naked, she throweth herselfe into theriuer, saying, O wretches, wash away your sinnes. Comming out of the water,she rowleth herselfe into a yellow cloth of fourteene braces long: andagaine she taketh her husbands kinseman by the hand, and they go bothtogether vp to the pinnacle of the square caue wherein the fire is made.When she is on the pinnacle, shee talketh and reasoneth with the people,recommending vnto them her children and kindred. Before the pinnacle theyvse to set a mat, because they shall not see the fiercenesse of the fire,yet there are many that will haue them plucked away, shewing therein anheart not fearefull, and that they are not affrayd of that sight. When thissilly woman hath reasoned with the people a good while to her content,there is another women that taketh a pot with oile, and sprinckleth it ouerher head, and with the same she anoynteth all her body, and afterwardsthroweth the pot into the fornace, and both the woman and the pot goetogether into the fire, and presently the people that are round about thefornace throw after her into the caue great pieces of wood, so by thismeanes, with the fire and with the blowes that she hath with the woodthrowen after her, she is quickly dead, and after this there groweth suchsorrow and such lamentation among the people, that all their mirth isturned into howling and weeping, in such wise, that a man could scarsebeare the hearing of it. [Sidenote: Mourning when they should reioice.] Ihaue seene many burnt in this maner, because my house was neere to the gatewhere they goe out to the place of burning: and when there dieth any greatman, his wife with all his slaues with whom hee hath had carnallcopulation, burne themselues together with him. Also in this kingdome Ihaue seene amongst the base sort of people this vse and order, that the manbeing dead, he is carried to the place where they will make his sepulchre,and setting him as it were vpright, then commeth his wife before him on herknees, casting her armes about his necke, with imbracing and clasping him,vntill such time as the Masons haue made a wall round about them, and whenthe wall is as high as their neckes, there commeth a man behinde the womenand strangleth her: then when she is dead, the workemen finish the wallouer their heads, and so they lie buried both together. Besides these,there are an infinite number of beastly qualities amongst them, of which Ihaue no desire to write. [Sidenote: The cause why the women do so burnethemselues.] I was desirous to know the cause why these women would sowilfully burne themselues against nature and law, and it was told mee thatthis law was of an antient time, to make prouision against the slaughterswhich women made of their husbands. For in those dayes before this law wasmade, the women for euery little displeasure that their husbands had donevnto them, would presently poison their husbands, and take other men, andnow by reason of this law they are more faithfull vnto their husbands, andcount their liues as deare as their owne, because that after his death herowne followeth presently.

In the yeere of our Lord God 1567, for the ille successe that the people ofBezeneger had, in that their City was sacked by the foure kings, the kingwith his Court went to dwell in a castle eight dayes iourney vp in the landfrom Bezenger, called Penegonde. Also sixe dayes iourney from Bezenger, isthe place where they get Diamants: I was not there, but it was tolde methat it is a great place, compassed with a wall, and that they sell theearth within the wall, for so much a squadron, and the limits are set howdeepe or how low they shall digge. Those Diamante that are of a certainesise and bigger then that sise, are all for the king, it is many yeeresagone, since they got any there, for the troubles that haue bene in thatkingdome. The first cause of this trouble was, because the sonne of thisTemeragio had put to death the lawfull king which he had in prison, forwhich cause the Barons and Noblemen in that kingdome would not acknowledgehim to be their king, and by this meanes there are many kings, and greatdiuision in that kingdome, and the city of Bezeneger is not altogetherdestroyed, yet the houses stand still, but empty, and there is dwelling inthem nothing, as is reported, but Tygers and other wilde beasts. Thecircuit of this city is foure and twentie miles about, and within thewalles are certeine mountaines. The houses stand walled with earth, andplaine, all sauing the three palaces of the three tyrant brethren, and thePagodes which are idole houses: these are made with lime and fine marble. Ihaue seene many kings Courts, and yet haue I seene none in greatnesse liketo this of Bezeneger, I say, for the ordes of his palace, for it hath ninegates or ports. First when you goe into the place where the king did lodge,there are fiue great ports or gates: these are kept with Captaines andsouldiers: then within these there are foure lesser gates: which are keptwith Porters. Without the first gate there is a little porch, where thereis a Captaine with fiue and twentie souldiers, that keepeth watch and wardnight and day: and within that another, with the like guard, wherethorowthey come to a very faire Court, and at the end of that Court there isanother porch as the first, with the like guard, and within that anotherCourt. And in this wise are the first fiue gates guarded and kept withthose Captaines: and then the lesser gates within are kept with a guard ofPorters: which gates stand open the greatest part of the night, because thecustome of the Gentiles is to doe their businesse, and make their feasts inthe night, rather then by day. The city is very safe from theeues, for thePortugall merchants sleepe in the streets, or vnder porches, for the greatheat which is there, and yet they neuer had any harme in the night. At theend of two monethes, I determined to goe for Goa in the company of twoother Portugall Marchants, which were making ready to depart, with twopalanchines or little litters, which are very commodious for the way, witheight Falchines which are men hired to cary the palanchines, eight for apalanchine, foure at a time: they carry them as we vse to carry barrowes.[Sidenote: Men ride on bullocks and trauell with them on the way.] And Ibought me two bullocks, one of them to ride on, and the other to carry myvictuals and prouision, for in that countrey they ride on bullocks withpannels, as we terme them, girts and bridles, and they haue a very goodcommodious pace. From Bezeneger to Goa in Summer it is eight dayes iourney,but we went in the midst of Winter, in the moneth of Iuly, and werefifteene dayes comming to Ancola on the sea coast, so in eight dayes I hadlost my two bullocks: for he that carried my victuals, was weake and couldnot goe, the other when I came vnto a riuer where was a little bridge topasse ouer, I put my bullocke to swimming, and in the middest of the riuerthere was a little Iland, vnto the which my bullocke went, and findingpasture, there he remained still, and in no wise we could come to him: andso perforce, I was forced to leaue him, and at that time there was muchraine, and I was forced to go seuen dayes a foot with great paines: and bygreat chance I met with Falchines by the way, whom I hired to carry myclothes and victuals. We had great trouble in our iourney, for that eueryday wee were taken prisoners, by reason of the great dissension in thatkingdome: and euery morning at our departure we must pay rescat foure orfiue pagies a man. And another trouble wee had as bad as this, that when aswee came into a new gouernours countrey, as euery day we did, although theywere al tributary to the king of Bezeneger, yet euery one of them stamped aseueral coine of Copper, so that the money that we tooke this day would notserue the next: at length, by the helpe of God, we came safe to Ancola,which is a country of the Queene of Gargopam, tributary to the king ofBezeneger. [Sidenote: The marchandise that come in and out to Bezenegereuery yere.] The marchandise that went euery yere from Goa to Bezenegerwere Arabian Horses, Veluets, Damasks, and Sattens, Armesine of Portugall,and pieces of China, Saffron, and Skarlets: and from Bezeneger they had inTurky for their commodities, iewels, and Pagodies which be ducats of golde:[Sidenote: the apparell of those people.] the apparell that they vse inBezeneger is Veluet, Satten, Damaske, Scarlet, or white Bumbast cloth,according, to the estate of the person with long hats on their heads,called Colae, made of Veluet, Satten, Damaske, or Scarlet, girdingthemselues in stead of girdles with some fine white bombast doth: theyhaue breeches after the order of the Turks: they weare on their feet plainehigh things called of them Aspergh, and at their eares they haue hanginggreat plenty of golde.

Returning to my voyage, when we were together in Ancola, one of mycompanions that had nothing to lose, tooke a guide, and went to Goa,whither they goe in foure dayes, the other Portugall not being disposed togo, tarried in Ancola for that Winter. [Sidenote: Their Winter is ourSummer.] The Winter in those parts of the Indies beginneth the fifteenth ofMay, and lasteth vnto the end of October: and as we were in Ancola, therecame another Marchant of horses in a palanchine, and two Portugallsouldiers which came from Zeilan, and two cariers of letters, which wereChristians borne in the Indies; all these consorted to goe to Goa together,and I determined to goe with them, and caused a pallanchine to be made forme very poorely of Canes; and in one of them Canes I hid priuily all theiewels I had, and according to the order, I tooke eight Falchines to caryme: and one day about eleuen of the clocke wee set forwards on our iourney,and about two of the clocke in the afternoone, as we passed a mountainswhich diuideth the territory of Ancola and Dialcan, I being a littlebehinde my company was assaulted by eight theeues, foure of them hadswordes and targets, and the other foure had bowes and arrowes. When theFalchines that carried me vnderstood the noise of the assault, they let thepallanchine and me fall to the ground, and ranne away and left me alone,with my clothes wrapped about me: presently the theeues were on my neckeand rifeling me, they stripped me starke naked, and I fained my selfesicke, because I would not leaue the pallanchine, and I had made me alittle bedde of my clothes; the theeues sought it very narrowly andsubtilly, and found two pursses that I had, well bound vp together, whereinI had put my Copper money which I had changed for foure pagodies in Ancola.The theeues thinking it had beene so many duckats of golde, searched nofurther: then they threw all my clothes in a bush, and hied them away, andas God would haue it, at their departure there fell from them anhandkercher, and when I saw it, I rose from my Pallanchine or couch, andtooke it vp, and wrapped it together within my Pallanchine. Then these myFalchines were of so good condition, that they returned to seeke mee,whereas I thought I should not haue found so much goodnesse in them:because they were payed their mony aforehand, as is the vse, I had thoughtto haue seene them no more. Before their comming I was determined to pluckethe Cane wherein my iewels were hidden, out of my coutch, and to haue mademe a walking staffe to carry in my hand to Goa, thinking that I should hauegone thither on foot, but by the faithfullness of my Falchines, I was ridof that trouble, and so in foure dayes they carried me to Goa, in whichtime I made hard fare, for the theeues left me neither money, golde, norsiluer, and that which I did eat was giuen me of my men for Gods sake: andafter at my comming to Goa I payed them for euery thing royally that I hadof them. [Sidenote: Foure small fortes of the Portugals.] From Goa Ideparted for Cochin, which is a voyage of three hundred miles, and betweenethese two cities are many holdes of the Portugals, as Onor, Mangalor,Barzelor, and Cananor. The Holde or Fort that you shall haue from Goa toCochin that belongeth to the Portugals is called Onor, which is in thekingdome of the queene of Battacella, which is tributary to the king ofBezeneger: there is no trade there, but onely a charge with the Captaineand company he keepeth there. And passing this place, you shall come toanother small castle of the Portugals called Mangalor, and there is verysmall trade but onely for a little Rice: and from thence you goe to alittle fort called Bazelor, there they haue good store of Rice which iscarried to Goa: and from thence you shall goe to a city called Cananor,which is a harquebush shot distant from the chiefest city that the king ofCananor hath in his kingdome being a king of the Gentiles: and he and hisare very naughty and malicious people, alwayes hauing delight to be inwarres with the Portugales, and when they are in peace, it is for theirinterest to let their merchandize passe: there goeth out of this kingdom ofCananor, all the Cardamomum, great store of Pepper, Ginger, Honie, shipsladen with great Nuts, great quantitie of Archa, which is a fruit of thebignesse of Nutmegs, which fruite they eate in all those partes of theIndies and beyond the Indies, with the leafe of an Herbe which they callBettell, the which is like vnto our Iuie leafe, but a litle lesser andthinner: [Sidenote: Bettel is a very profitable herbe in that countrey.]they eate it made in plaisters with the lime made of Oistershels, andthorow the Indies they spend great quantitie of money in this composition,and it is vsed daily, which thing I would not haue beleeued, if I had notseene it. The customers get great profite by these Herbes, for that theyhaue custome for them. When this people eate and chawe this in theirmouthes, it maketh their spittle to bee red like vnto blood, and they say,that it maketh a man to haue a very good stomacke and a sweete breath, butsure in my iudgement they eate it rather to fulfill their filthie lustes,and of a knauerie, for this Herbe is moyst and hote, and maketh a verystrong expulsion. [Sidenote: Enimies to the king of Portugall.] FromCananor you go to Cranganor, which is another smal Fort of the Portugalesin the land of the king of Cranganor, which is another king of theGentiles, and a countrey of small importance, and of an hundreth andtwentie miles, full of thieues, being vnder the king of Calicut, a kingalso of the Gentiles, and a great enemie to the Portugales, which when heeis alwayes in warres, hee and his countrey is the nest and resting forstranger theeues, and those bee called Moores of Carposa, because theyweare on their heads long red hats, and these thieues part the spoyles thatthey take on the Sea with the king of Calicut, for hee giueth leaue vntoall that will goe a rouing, liberally to goe, in such wise, that all alongthat coast there is such a number of thieues, that there is no sailing inthose Seas but with great ships and very well armed, or els they must go incompany with the army of the Portugals from Cranganor to Cochin is 15.miles.

Cochin.

[Sidenote: Within Cochin is the kingdom of Pepper.] Cochin is, next vntoGoa, the chiefest place that the Portugales haue in the Indies, and thereis great trade of Spices, drugges, and all other sortes of merchandize forthe kingdome of Portugale, and there within the land is the kingdome ofPepper, which Pepper the Portugales lade in their shippes by bulke and notin sackes: [Marginal note: The Pepper that the Portugals bring, is not sogood as that which goeth for Mecca, which is brought hither by thestreights.] the Pepper that goeth for Portugale is not so good as thatwhich goeth for Mecca, because that in times past the officers of the kingof Portugale made a contract with the king of Cochin, in the name of theking of Portugale, for the prizes of Pepper, and by reason of thatagreement betweene them at that time made, the price can neither rise norfall, which is a very lowe and base price, and for this cause the villainesbring it to the Portugales, greene and full of filthe. The Moores of Meccathat giue a better price, haue it cleane and drie, and better conditioned.All the Spices and drugs that are brought to Mecca, are stollen from thenceas Contrabanda. Cochin is two cities, one of the Portugales, and another ofthe king of Cochin: that of the Portugales is situate neerest vnto the Sea,and that of the king of Cochin is a mile and a halfe vp higher in the land,but they are both set on the bankes of one riuer which is very great and ofa good depth of water, which riuer commeth out of the mountaines of theking of the Pepper, which is a king of the Gentiles, in whose kingdom aremany Christians of saint Thomas order: the king of Cochin is also a king ofthe Gentiles and a great faithfull friend to the king of Portugale, and tothose Portugales which are married, and are Citizens in the Citie Cochin ofthe Portugales. And by this name of Portugales throughout all the Indies,they call all the Christians that come out of the West, whether they beeItalians, Frenchmen, or Almaines, and all they that marrie in Cochin do getan office according to the trade he is of: [Sidenote: Great priuiledgesthat the citizens of Cochin haue.] this they haue by the great priuilegeswhich the Citizens haue of that city, because there are two principalcommodities that they deale withal in that place, which are these. Thegreat store of Silke that commeth from China, and the great store of Sugarwhich commeth from Bengala: the married Citizens pay not any custome forthese two commodities: for they pay 4. per cento custome to the king ofCochin, rating their goods at their owne pleasure. Those which are notmarried and strangers, pay in Cochin to the king of Portugale eight percento of all maner of merchandise. I was in Cochin when the Viceroy of theking of Portugale wrought what hee coulde to breake the priuilege of theCitizens, and to make them to pay custome as other did: at which time theCitizens were glad to waigh their Pepper in the night that they laded theships withall that went to Portugale and stole the custome in the night.The king of Cochin hauing vnderstanding of this, would not suffer any morePepper to bee weighed. Then presently after this, the marchants werelicensed to doe as they did before, and there was no more speach of thismatter, nor any wrong done. This king of Cochin is of a small power inrespect of the other kings of the Indies, for hee can make but seuentiethousand men of armes in his campe: hee hath a great number of Gentlemenwhich hee calleth Amochi, and some are called Nairi: these two sorts of menesteeme not their liues any thing, so that it may be for the honour oftheir king, they will thrust themselues forward in euery danger, althoughthey know they shall die. These men goe naked from the girdle vpwardes,with a clothe rolled about their thighs, going barefooted, and hauing theirhaire very long and rolled vp together on the toppe of their heads, andalwayes they carrie their Bucklers or Targets with them and their swordesnaked, these Nairi haue their wiues common amongst themselues, and when anyof them goe into the house of any of these women, hee leaueth his swordeand target at the doore, and the time that hee is there, there dare not anybee so hardie as to come into that house. The kings children shall notinherite the kingdome after their father, because they hold this opinion,that perchance they were not begotten of the king their father, but of someother man, therfore they accept for their king, one of the sonnes of thekings sisters, or of some other woman of the blood roial, for that they besure, they are of the blood roiall.

[Sidenote: A very strange thing hardly to be beleeued.] The Nairi and theirwiues vse for a brauerie to make great holes in their eares, and so biggeand wide, that it is incredible, holding this opinion, that the greater theholes bee, the more noble they esteeme themselues. I had leaue of one ofthem to measure the circumference of one of them with a threed, and withinthat circumference I put my arme vp to the shoulder, clothed as it was, sothat in effect they are monstrous great. Thus they doe make them when theybe litle, for then they open the eare, and hang a piece of gold or leadthereat, and within the opening, in the whole they put a certaine leafethat they haue for that purpose, which maketh the hole so great. They ladeships in Cochin for Portugale and for Ormus, but they that goe for Ormuscarrie no Pepper but by Contrabanda, as for Sinamome they easilie get leaueto carrie that away, for all other Spices and drugs they may liberallycarie them to Ormus or Cambaia, and so all other merchandize which comefrom other places, but out of the kingdom of Cochin properly they cary awaywith them into Portugale great abundance of Pepper, great quantitie ofGinger dried and conserued, wild Sinamon, good quantity of Arecca, greatstore of Cordage of Cairo, made of the barke of the tree of the great Nut,and better then that of Hempe, of which they carrie great store intoPortugale.

[Sidenote: Note the departing of ships from Cochin.] The shippes eueryyeere depart from Cochin to goe for Portugall, on the fift day December, orthe fift day of Ianuary. Nowe to follow my voyage for the Indies: fromCochin I went to Coulam, distant from Cochin seuentie and two miles, whichCoulam is a small Fort of the king of Portugales, situate in the kingdom ofCoulam, which is a king of the Gentiles, and of small trade: at that placethey lade onely halfe a ship of Pepper, and then she goeth to Cochin totake in the rest, and from thence to Cao Comori is seuentie and two miles,and there endeth the coast of the Indies: and alongst this coast, neere tothe water side, and also to Cao Comori, downe to the lowe land of Chialon,which is about two hundred miles, the people there are as it were allturned to the Christian faith: there are also Churches of the Friers of S.Pauls order, which Friers doe very much good in those places in turning thepeople, and in conuerting them, and take great paines in instructing themin the law of Christ.

The fishing for Pearles.

[Sidenote: The order how they fish for pearles.] The Sea that liethbetweene the coast which descendeth from Cao Comori, to the lowe land ofChiaoal, and the Iland Zeilan, they call the fishing of Pearles, whichfishing they make euery yeere, beginning in March or Aprill, and it lastethfiftie dayes, but they doe not fishe euery yeere in one place, but oneyeere in one place, and another yeere in another place of the same sea.When the time of this fishing draweth neere, then they send very goodDiuers, that goe to discouer where the greatest heapes of Oisters bee vnderwater, and right agaynst that place where greatest store of Oisters bee,there they make or plant a village with houses and a Bazaro, all of stone,which standeth as long as the fishing time lasteth, and it is furnishedwith all things necessarie, and nowe and then it is neere vnto places thatare inhabited, and other times farre off, according to the place where theyfishe. The Fishermen are all Christians of the countrey, and who so willmay goe to fishing, paying a certaine dutie to the king of Portugall, andto the Churches of the Friers of Saint Paule, which are in that coast. Allthe while that they are fishing, there are three or foure Fustes armed todefend the Fishermen from Rouers. It was my chance to bee there one time inmy passage, and I saw the order that they vsed in fishing, which is this.There are three or foure Barkes that make consort together, which are liketo our litle Pilot boates, and a litle lesse, there goe seuen or eight menin a boate: and I haue seene in a morning a great number of them goe out,and anker in fifteene or eighteene fadome of water, which is the Ordinariedepth of all that coast. When they are at anker, they cast a rope into theSea, and at the ende of the rope, they make fast a great stone, and thenthere is readie a man that hath his nose and his eares well stopped, andannointed with oyle, and a basket about his necke, or vnder his left arme,then hee goeth downe by the rope to the bottome of the Sea, and as fast ashe can he filleth the basket, and when it is full, he shaketh the rope, andhis fellowes that are in the Barke hale him vp with the basket: and in suchwise they goe one by one vntill they haue laden their barke with oysters,and at euening they come to the village, and then euery company makeththeir mountaine or heape of oysters one distant from another, in such wisethat you shall see a great long rowe of mountaines or heapes of oysters,and they are not touched vntill such time as the fishing bee ended, and atthe ende of the fishing euery companie sitteth round about their mountaineor heape of oysters, and fall to opening of them, which they may easiliedoe because they bee dead, drie and brittle: and if euery oyster hadpearles in them, it would bee a very good purchase, but there are very manythat haue no pearles in them: when the fishing is ended, then they seewhether it bee a great gathering or a badde: there are certaine expert inthe pearles whom they call Chitini, which set and make the price of pearles[Marginal note: These pearles are prised according to the caracts whichthey weigh, euery caract is 4. graines, and these men that prise hem hauean instrument of copper with holes in it, which be made by degrees for tosort the perles withall.] according to their carracts, beautie, andgoodnesse, making foure sortes of them. The first sort bee the roundpearles, and they be called Aia of Portugale, because the Portugales doebuy them. The second sorte which are not round, are called Aia of Bengala.The third sort which are not so good as the second, they call Aia ofCanara, that is to say, the kingdome of Bezeneger. The fourth and lastsort, which are the least and worst sort, are called Aia of Cambaia. Thusthe price being set, there are merchants of euery countrey which are readiewith their money in their handes, so that in a fewe dayes all is bought vpat the prises set according to the goodnesse and caracts of the pearles.

In this Sea of the fishing of pearles is an Iland called Manar, which isinhabited by Christians of the countrey which first were Gentiles, and hauea small hold of the Portugales being situate ouer agaynst Zeilan: andbetweene these two Ilands there is a chanell, but not very big, and hathbut a small depth therein; by reason whereof there cannot any great shippepasse that way, but small ships, and with the increase of the water whichis at the change or the full of the Moone, and yet for all this they mustvnlade them and put their goods into small vessels to lighten them beforethey can passe that way for feare of Sholdes that lie in the chanell, andafter lade them into their shippes to goe for the Indies, and this doe allsmall shippes that passe that way, but those shippes that goe for theIndies Eastwardes, passe by the coast of Coromandel, on the other side bythe land of Chilao which is betweene the firme land and the Iland Manor:and going from the Indies to the coast of Coromandel, they loose someshippes, but they bee emptie, because that the shippes that passe that waydischarge their goods at an Iland called Peripatane, and there land theirgoods into small flat bottomed boates which drawe litle water, and arecalled Tane, and can run ouer euery Shold without either danger or losse ofany thing, for that they tarrie in Peripatane vntill such time as it beefaire weather. Before they depart to passe the Sholds, the small shippesand flat bottomed boates goe together in companie, and when they hauesailed sixe and thirtie miles, they arriue at the place where the Sholdesare, and at that place the windes blowe so forciblie, that they are forcedto goe thorowe, not hauing any other refuge to saue themselues. The flatbottomed boates goe safe thorow, where as the small shippes if they missethe aforesayd chanell, sticke fast on the Sholdes, and by this meanes manyare lost: and comming backe for the Indies, they goe not that way, butpasse by the chanell of Manar as is abouesayd, whose chanell is Oazie, andif the shippes sticke fast, it is a great chance if there be any danger atall. The reason why this chanell is not more sure to goe thither, is,because the windes that raigne or blowe betweene Zeilan and Manar, make thechanell so shalow with water, that almost there is not any passage. FromCoa Comori to the Iland of Zeilan is 120. miles ouerthwart.

Zeilan. [Footnote: Ceylon.]

Zeilan is an Iland, in my iudgement, a great deale bigger then Cyprus: onthat side towards the Indies lying Westward is the citie called Columba,which is a hold of the Portugales, but without walles or enimies. It hathtowards the Sea a free port, the awfull king of that Iland is in Colombo,and is turned Christian, and maintained by the king of Portugall, beingdepriued of his kingdome. The king of the Gentiles, to whom this kingdomedid belong, was called Madoni, which had two sonnes, the first namedBarbinas the prince; and the second Ragine. This king by the pollicie ofhis yoonger sonne, was depriued of his kingdome, who because hee hadentised and done that which pleased the armie and souldiours, in despightof his father and brother being prince, vsurped the kingdome, and became agreat warriour. First, this Iland had three kings; the King of Cotta withhis conquered prisoners: the king of Candia, which is a part of that Iland,and is so called by the name of Candia, which had a reasonable power, andwas a great friend to the Portugals, which sayd that hee liued secretly aChristian; the third was the king of Gianifampatan. In thirteene yeeresthat this Ragine gouerned this Iland, he became a great tyrant.

In this Iland there groweth fine Sinamom, great store of Pepper, greatstore of Nuttes and Arochoe: there they make great store of Cairo[Footnote: Cairo is a stuffe that they make rope with, the which is thebarke of a tree.] to make Cordage: it bringeth foorth great store ofChristall Cats eyes, or Ochi de Gati, and they say that they finde theresome Rubies, but I haue sold Rubies well there that I brought with me fromPegu. I was desirous to see how they gather the Sinamom, or take it fromthe tree that it groweth on, and so much the rather, because the time thatI was there, was the season which they gather it in, which was in themoneth of Aprill, at which time the Portugals were in armes, and in thefield, with the king of the countrey; yet I to satisfie my desire, althoughin great danger, tooke a guide with mee and went into a wood three milesfrom the Citie, in which wood was great store of Sinamome trees growingtogether among other wilde trees; and this Sinamome tree is a small tree,and not very high, and hath leaues like to our Baie tree. In the moneth ofMarch or Aprill, when the sappe goeth vp to the toppe of the tree, thenthey take the Sinamom from that tree in this wise. [Sidenote: The cuttingand gathering of Sinamom.] They cut the barke of the tree round about inlength from knot to knot, or from ioint to ioint, aboue and belowe, andthen easilie with their handes they take it away, laying it in the Sunne todrie, and in this wise it is gathered, and yet for all this the tree diethnot, [Sidenote: A rare thing.] but agaynst the next yeere it will haue anew barke, and that which is gathered euery yeere is the best Sinamome: forthat which groweth two or three yeares is great, and not so good as theother is; and in these woods groweth much Pepper.

Negapatan.

From the Iland of Zeilan men vse to goe with small shippes to Negapatan,within the firme land, and seuentie two miles off is a very great Citie,and very populous of Portugals and Christians of the countrey, and partGentiles: it is a countrey of small trade, neither haue they any tradethere, saue a good quantitie of Rice, and cloth of Bumbast which they carieinto diuers partes: it was a very plentifull countrey of victuals but nowit hath a great deale lesse; and that abundance of victuals caused manyPortugales to goe thither and build houses, and dwell there with smallcharge.

This Citie belongeth to a nobleman of the kingdome of Bezeneger being aGentile, neuerthelesse the Portugales and other Christians are wellintreated there, and haue their Churches there with a monasterie of SaintFrancis order, with great deuotion and very well accommodated, with housesround about: yet for all this, they are amongst tyrants, which alwayes attheir pleasure may doe them some harme, as it happened in the yeere of ourLord God one thousand fiue hundred, sixtie and fiue: [Sidenote: A foolishfeare of Portugals.] for I remember very well, how that the Nayer, that isto say, the lord of the citie, sent to the citizens to demaund of themcertaine Arabian horses, and they hauing denied them vnto him, andgainesayd his demaund, it came to passe that this lord had a desire to seethe Sea, which when the poore citizens vnderstood, they doubted some euill,to heare a thing which was not woont to bee, they thought that this manwould come to sacke the Citie, and presently they embarked themselues thebest they could with their mooueables, marchandize, iewels, money, and allthat they had, and caused the shippes to put from the shore. When this wasdone, as their euill chance would haue it, the next night following, therecame such a great storme that it put all the shippes on land perforce, andbrake them to pieces, and all the goods that came on land and were saued,were taken from them by the souldiours and armie of this lord which camedowne with him to see the Sea, and were attendant at the Sea side, notthinking that any such thing would haue happened.

Saint Thomas or San Tome.

[Sidenote: St. Thomas his sepulchre.] From Negapatan following my voyagetowards the East an hundred and fiftie miles, I found the house of blessedSaint Thomas, which is a Church of great deuotion, and greatly regarded ofthe Gentiles for the great miracles they haue heard to haue bene done bythat blessed Apostle: neere vnto this Church the Portugals haue buildedthem a Citie in the countrey subiect to the king of Bezeneger, which Citiealthough it bee not very great, yet in my iudgement, it is the fairest inall that part of the Indies: and it hath very faire houses and fairegardens in vacant places very well accommodated: it hath streetes large andstreight, with many Churches of great deuotion, their houses be set closeone vnto another, with little doores, euery house hath his defence, so thatby that meanes it is of force sufficient to defend the Portugals againstthe people of that countrey. The Portugals there haue no other possessionbut their gardens and houses that are within the citie: the customes belongto the king of Bezeneger, which are very small and easie, for that it is acountrey of great riches and great trade: there come euery yeere two orthree great ships very rich, besides many other small ships: one of the twogreat ships goeth for Pegu, and the other for Malacca, laden with fineBumbast [Marginal Note: A painted kind of cloth and died of diuers colourswhich those people delight much in, and esteeme them of great price.] clothof euery sort, painted, which is a rare thing, because those kinde ofclothes shew as they were gilded, with diuers colours, and the more they bewashed, the liuelier the colours will shew. Also there is other cloth ofBumbast which is wouen with diuers colours, and is of great value: alsothey make in Sant Tome great store of red Yarne, which they die with aroote called Saia, and this colour will neuer waste, but the more it iswashed, the more redder it will shew: they lade this yarne the greatestpart of it for Pegu, because that there they worke and weaue it to makecloth according to their owne fashion, and with lesser charges. It is amaruelous thing to them which haue not seene the lading and vnlading of menand marchandize in S. Tome as they do: it is a place so dangerous, that aman cannot bee serued with small barkes, neither can they doe theirbusinesse with the boates of the shippes, because they would be beaten in athousand pieces, but they make certaine barkes (of purpose) high, whichthey call Masadie, they be made of litle boards; one board being sowed toanother with small cordes, and in this order are they made. And when theyare thus made, and the owners will embarke any thing in them, either men orgoods, they lade them on land, and when they are laden, the Barke-menthrust the boate with her lading into the streame, and with great speedthey make haste all that they are able to rowe out against the huge wauesof the sea that are on that shore, vntill that they carie them to theships: and in like maner they lade these Masadies at the shippes withmerchandise and men. When they come neere the shore, the Barke-men leap outof the Barke into the Sea to keepe the Barke right that she cast notathwart the shore, and being kept right, the Suffe of the Sea setteth herlading dry on land without any hurt or danger, and sometimes there are someof them that are ouerthrowen, but there can be no great losse, because theylade but a litle at a time. All the marchandize they lade outwards, theyemball it well with Oxe hides, so that if it take wet, it can haue no greatharme.

[Sidenote: In the Iland of Banda they lade Nutmegs for there they grow.] Inmy voyage, returning in the yeere of our Lord God one thousand, fiuehundred, sixtie and sixe, I went from Goa vnto Malacca, in a shippe orGallion of the king of Portugal, which went vnto Banda for to lade Nutmegsand Maces: from Goa to Malacca are one thousand eight hundred miles, wepassed without the Iland Zeilan, and went through the chanell of Nicubar,or els through the chanell of Sombero, which is by the middle of the Ilandof Sumatra, called in olde time Taprobana: [Sidenote: In the Ilands ofAndemaon, they eate one another.] and from Necubar to Pegu is as it were arowe or chaine of an infinite number of Ilands, of which many are inhabitedwith wilde people, and they call those Ilands the Ilands of Andemaon, andthey call their people sauage or wilde, because they eate one another: alsothese Ilands haue warre one with another, for they haue small Barkes, andwith them they take one another, and so eate one another: and if by euilchance any ship be lost on those Ilands, as many haue bene, there is notone man of those ships lost there that escapeth vneaten or vnslaine. Thesepeople haue not any acquaintance with any other people, neither haue theytrade with any, but liue onely of such fruites as those Ilands yeeld: andif any ship come neere vnto that place or coast as they passe that way, asin my voyage it happened as I came from Malacca through the chanell ofSombrero, there came two of their Barkes neere vnto our ship laden withfruite, as with Mouces which wee call Adam apples, with fresh Nuts, andwith a fruite called Inani, which fruite is like to our Turneps, but isvery sweete and good to eate: they would not come into the shippe for anything that wee could doe: neither would they take any money for theirfruite, but they would trucke for olde shirtes or pieces of olde linnenbreeches, these ragges they let downe with a rope into their Barke vntothem, and looke what they thought those things to bee woorth, so muchfruite they would make fast to the rope and let vs hale it in: and it wastold me that at sometimes a man shall haue for an old shirt a good piece ofAmber.

Sumatra.

This Iland of Sumatra is a great Iland and deuided and gouerned by manykings, and deuided into many chanels, where through there is passage: uponthe headland towardes the West is the kingdom of Assi gouerned by a Mooreking: this king is of great force and strength, as he that beside his greatkingdom, hath many Foists and Gallies. In his kingdom groweth great storeof Pepper, Ginger, Beniamin: he is an vtter enemy to the Portugals, andhath diuers times bene at Malacca to fight against it, and hath done greatharme to the boroughes thereof, but the citie alway withstood himvaliantly, and with their ordinance did great spoile to his campe. Atlength I came to the citie of Malacca.

The Citie Malacca.

Malacca is a Citie of marueilous great trade of all kind of marchandize,which come from diuers partes, because that all the shippes that saile inthese seas, both great and small, are bound to touch at Malacca to paietheir custome there, although they vnlade nothing at all, as we do atElsinor: and if by night they escape away, and pay not their custome, thenthey fall into a greater danger after: for if they come into the Indies andhaue not the seale of Malacca, they pay double custome. I haue not passedfurther then Malacca towards the East, but that which I wil speake of hereis by good information of them that haue bene there. The sailing fromMalacca towards the East is not common for all men, as to China and Iapan,and so forwards to go who will, but onely for the king of Portugall and hisnobles, with leaue granted vnto them of the king to make such voiage, or tothe iurisdiction of the captaine of Malacca, where he expecteth to knowwhat voiages they make from Malacca thither, and these are the kingsvoiages, that euery yere there departeth from Malacca 2. gallions of thekings, one of them goeth to the Moluccos to lade Cloues, and the othergoeth to Banda to lade Nutmegs and Maces. These two gallions are laden forthe king, neither doe they carie any particular mans goods, sauing theportage of the Mariners and souldiers, and for this cause they are notvoiages for marchants, because that going thither, they shal not haue whereto lade their goods of returne; and besides this, the captaine wil not caryany marchants for either of these two places. There goe small shippes ofthe Moores thither, which come from the coast of Iaua, and change or guildtheir commodities in the kingdom of Assa, and these be the Maces, Cloues,and Nutmegs, which go for the streights of Mecca. The voiages that the kingof Portugall granteth to his nobles are these, of China and Iapan, fromChina to Iapan, and from Iapan to China, and from China to the Indies, andthe voyage of Bengala, Maluco, and Sonda, with the lading of fine cloth,and euery sort of Bumbast cloth. Sonda is an Iland of the Moores neere tothe coast of Iaua, and there they lade pepper for China. [Sidenote: Theship of drugs, so termed of the Portugals.] The ship that goeth euery yeerefrom the Indies to China, is called the ship of Drugs, because she cariethdiuers drugs of Cambaia, but the greatest part of her lading is siluer.From Malacca to China is eighteene hundred miles: and from China to Iapangoeth euery yeere a shippe of great importance laden with Silke, which forreturne of their Silke bringeth barres of siluer which they trucke inChina. The distance betweene China and Iapan is foure and twentie hundredmiles, and in this way there are diuers Ilands not very bigge, in which theFriers of saint Paul, by the helpe of God, make many Christians there liketo themselues. From these Ilands hitherwards the place is not yetdiscouered for the great sholdnesse of Sandes that they find. The Portugalshaue made a small citie neere vnto the coast of China called Macao, whosechurch and houses are of wood, and it hath a bishoprike, but the customsbelong to the king of China, and they goe and pay the same at a citiecalled Canton which is a citie of great importance and very beautifull twodayes iourney and a halfe from Macao. The people of China are Gentiles, andare so iealous and fearefull, that they would not haue a stranger to puthis foote within their land: so that when the Portugals go thither to paytheir custome, and to buy their merchandize, they will not consent thatthey shall lie or lodge within the citie, but send them foorth into thesuburbes. The countrey of China [Marginal note: China is vnder thegouernment of the great Tartar.] is neere the kingdom of great Tartria, andis a very great countrey of the Gentiles and of great importance, which maybe iudged by the rich and precious marchandize that come from thence, thenwhich I beleeue there are not better nor in greater quantitie, in the wholeworld besides.

First, great store of golde, which they carie to the Indies, made in plateslike to little shippes, and in value three and twentie caracts a peece,very great aboundance of fine silke, cloth of damaske and taffata, greatquantitie of muske, great quantitie of Occam in barres, great quantitie ofquicksiluer and of Cinaper, great store of Camfora, an infinite quantitieof Porcellane, made in vessels of diuerse sortes, great quantitie ofpainted cloth and squares, infinite store of the rootes of China: and eueryyeere there commeth from China to the Indies, two or three great shippes,laden with most rich and precious merchandise. [Sidenote: A yeerely Carouanfrom Persia to China.] The Rubarbe commeth from thence ouer lande, by theway of Persia, because that euery yeere there goeth a great Carouan fromPersia to China, which is in going thither sixe moneths. The Carouanarriueth at a Citie called Lanchin, the place where the king is residentwith his Court. I spake with a Persian that was three yeeres in that citieof Lanchin, and he tolde me that it was a great Citie and of greatimportance. The voiages of Malacca which are in the iurisdiction of theCaptaine of the castle, are these: Euery yeere he sendeth a small shippe toTimor to lade white Sandols, for all the best commeth from this Iland:there commeth some also from Solor, but that is not so good: also hesendeth another small ship euery yere to Cauchin China, to lade there woodof Aloes, for that all the wood of Aloes commeth from this place, which isin the firme land neere vnto China, and in that kingdome I could not knowehow that wood groweth by any meanes. [Sidenote: A market kept aboord of theships.] For that the people of the countrey will not suffer the Portugalesto come within the land, but onely for wood and water, and as for all otherthings that they wanted, as victuals or marchandise, the people bring thata boord the ship in small barkes, so that euery day there is a mart kept inthe ship, vntill such time as she be laden: also there goeth another shipfor the said Captaine of Malacca to Sion, to lade Verzino: all thesevoiages are for the Captaine of the castle of Malacca, and when he is notdisposed to make these voiages he selleth them to another.

The citie of Sion, or Siam.

[Sidenote: A prince of marueilous strength and power.] Sion was theimperiall seat, and a great Citie, but in the yeere of our Lord God onethousand five hundred sixtie and seuen, it was taken by the king of Pegu,which king made a voyage or came by lande foure moneths iourney with anarmie of men through his lande, and the number of his armie was a millionand foure hundreth thousand men of warre: when hee came to the Citie, hegaue assault to it, and besieged it one and twentie moneths before he couldwinne it, with great losse of his people, this I know, for that I was inPegu sixe moneths after his departure, and sawe when that his officers thatwere in Pegu, sent fiue hundreth thousand men of warre to furnish theplaces of them that were slaine and lost in that assault: yet for all this,if there had not beene treason against the citie, it had not beene lost:for on a night there was one of the gates set open, through the which withgreat trouble the king gate into the citie, and became gouernour of Sion:and when the Emperour sawe that he was betrayed, and that his enemie was inthe citie, he poysoned himselfe: and his wiues and children, friends andnoblemen, that were not slaine in the first affront of the entrance intothe citie, were all caried captiues into Pegu, where I was at the comminghome of the king with his triumphs and victorie, which comming home andreturning from the warres was a goodly sight to behold, to see theElephants come home in a square, laden with golde, siluer, iewels, and withNoble men and women that were taken prisoners in that citie.

Now to returne to my yoyage: I departed from Malacca in a great shippewhich went for Saint Tome, being a Citie situate on the coast ofCoromandel: and because the Captaine of the castles of Malacca hadvnderstanding by aduise that the king of Assi [Marginal note: Or Achem.]would come with a great armie and power of men against them, therefore vponthis he would not giue licence that any shippes should depart: Wherefore inthis ship wee departed from thence in the night, without making anyprouision of our water: and wee were in that shippe foure hundreth and oddemen: [Sidenote: The mountaines of Zerzeline.] we departed from thence withintention to goe to an Iland to take in water, but the windes were socontrary, that they would not suffer vs to fetch it, so that by this meaneswee were two and fortie dayes in the sea as it were lost, and we weredriuen too and fro, so that the first lande that we discouered, was beyondeSaint Tome, more then fiue hundreth miles, which were the mountaines ofZerzerline, neere vnto the kingdome of Orisa, and so wee came to Orisa withmany sicke, and more that were dead for want of water: and they that weresicke in foure dayes dyed; and I for the space of a yeere after had mythroat so sore and hoarse, that I could neuer satisfie my thirst indrinking of water: I iudge the reason of my hoarsenesse to bee with soppesthat I wet in vineger and oyle, wherewith I susteyned my selfe many dayes.There was not any want of bread nor of wine: but the wines of that countreyare so hot that being drunke without water they will kill a man: neitherare they able to drinke them: when we beganne to want water, I sawecertaine Moores that were officers in the ship, that solde a small dishfull for a duckat, after this I sawe one that would haue giuen a barre ofPepper, which is two quintalles and a halfe, for a litle measure of water,and he could not haue it. Truely I beleeue that I had died with my slaue,whom then I had to serue mee, which cost mee verie deare: but to prouidefor the daunger at hand, I solde my slaue for halfe that he was worth,because that I would saue his drinke that he drunke, to serue my ownepurpose, and to saue my life.

Of the kingdome of Orisa, and the riuer Ganges.

Orisa was a faire kingdome and trustie, through the which a man might hauegone with golde in his hande without any daunger at all, as long as thelawefull King reigned which was a Gentile, who continued in the citiecalled Catecha, which was within the lande size dayes iourney. This kingloued strangers marueilous well, especially marchants which had traffiquein and out of his kingdome, in such wise that hee would take no custome ofthem, neither any other grieuous thing. [Sidenote: The commodities that goout of Orisa.] Onely the shippe that came thither payde a small thingaccording to her portage, and euery yeere in the port of Orisa were ladenfiue and twentie or thirtie ships great and small, with ryce and diuerssortes of fine white bumbaste cloth, oyle of Zerzeline which they make of aseed, and it is very good to eate and to fry fish withal, great store ofbutter, Lacca, long pepper, Ginger, Mirabolans dry and condite, great storeof cloth of herbes, which is a kinde of silke which groweth amongst thewoods without any labour of man, [Marginal note: This cloth we call Nettlecloth.] and when the bole thereof is growen round as bigge as an Orenge,then they take care onely to gather them. About sixteene yeeres past, thisking with his kingdome were destroyed by the king of Patane, which was alsoking of the greatest part of Bengala, and when he had got the kingdome, heset custome there twenty pro cento, as Marchants paide in his kingdome: butthis tyrant enioyed his kingdome but a small time, but was conquered byanother tyrant, which was the great Mogol king of Agra, Delly, and of allCambaia, without any resistance. I departed from Orisa to Bengala, to theharbour Piqueno, which is distant from Orisa towardes the East a hundredand seuentie miles. [Sidenote: The riuer of Ganges.] They goe as it wererowing alongst the coast fiftie and foure miles, and then we enter into theriuer Ganges: from the mouth of this riuer, to a citie called Satagan,where the marchants gather themselues together with their trade, are ahundred miles, which they rowe in eighteene houres with the increase of thewater: in which riuer it floweth and ebbeth as it doth in the Thamis, andwhen the ebbing water is come, they are not able to rowe against it, byreason of the swiftnesse of the water, yet their barkes be light and armedwith oares, like to Foistes, yet they cannot preuaile against that streame,but for refuge must make them fast to the banke of the riuer vntill thenext flowing water, and they call these barkes Bazaras and Patuas: theyrowe as well as a Galliot, or as well as euer I haue seene any. A goodtides rowing before you come to Satagan, you shall haue a place which iscalled Buttor, and from thence vpwards the ships doe not goe, because thatvpwardes the riuer is very shallowe, and litle water. Euery yeere at Buttorthey make and vnmake a Village, with houses and shoppes made of strawe, andwith all things necessarie to their vses, and this village standeth as longas the ships ride there, and till they depart for the Indies, and when theyare departed, euery man goeth to his plot of houses, and there setteth fireon them, which thing made me to maruaile. For as I passed vp to Satagan, Isawe this village standing with a great number of people, with an infinitenumber of ships and Bazars, and at my returne comming downe with myCaptaine of the last ship, for whom I tarried, I was al amazed to see sucha place so soone razed and burnt, and nothing left but the signe of theburnt houses. The small ships go to Satagan, and there they lade.

Of the citie of Satagan.

[Sidenote: The commodities that are laden in Satagan.] In the port ofSatagan euery yeere lade thirtie or fiue and thirtie ships great and small,with rice, cloth of Bombast of diuerse sortes, Lacca, great abundance ofsugar, Mirabolans dried and preserued, long pepper, oyle of Zerzeline, andmany other sorts of marchandise. The citie of Satagan is a reasonable fairecitie for a citie of the Moores, abounding with all things, and wasgouerned by the king of Patane, and now is subiect to the great Mogol. Iwas in this kingdome foure moneths, whereas many marchants did buy orfraight boates for their benefites, and with these barkes they goe vp anddowne the riuer of Ganges to faires, buying their commoditie with a greataduantage, because that euery day in the weeke they haue a faire, now inone place, and now in another, and I also hired a barke, and went vp anddowne the riuer and did my businesse, and so in the night I saw manystrange things. The kingdome of Bengala in times past hath bene as it werein the power of Moores, neuerthelesse there is great store of Gentilesamong them; alwayes whereas I haue spoken of Gentiles, is to be vnderstoodIdolaters, and whereas I speak of Moores I meane Mahomets sect. [Sidenote:A ceremony of the gentiles when they be dead.] Those people especially thatbe within the land doe greatly worship the riuer of Ganges: for when any issicke, he is brought out of the countrey to the banke of the riuer, andthere they make him a small cottage of strawe, and euery day they wet himwith that water, whereof there are many that die, and when they are dead,they make a heape of stickes and boughes and lay the dead bodie thereon,and putting fire thereunto, they let the bodie alone vntill it be halferosted, and then they take it off from the fire, and make an emptie iarrefas about his necke, and so throw him into the riuer. These things euerynight as I passed vp and downe the riuer I saw for the space of twomoneths, as I passed to the fayres to buy my commodities with themarchants. And this is the cause that the Portugales will not drinke of thewater of the riuer Ganges, yet to the sight it is more perfect and clearerthen the water of Nilus is. From the port Piqueno I went to Cochin, andfrom Cochin to Malacca, from whence I departed for Pegu being eight hundredmiles distant. That voyage is woont to be made in fiue and twentie orthirtie dayes, but we were foure moneths, and at the ende of three monethsour ship was without victuals. The Pilot told vs that wee were by hisaltitude not farre from a citie called Tanasary, in the kingdome of Pegu,and these his words were not true, but we were (as it were) in the middleof many Ilands, and many vninhabited rockes, and there were also somePortugales that affirmed that they knew the land, and knewe also where thecitie of Tanasari was.

[Sidenote: Marchandise comming from Sion.] This citie of right belongeth tothe kingdome of Sion, which is situate on a great riuers side, whichcommeth out of the kingdome of Sion: and where this riuer runneth into thesea, there is a village called Mirgim, in whose harbour euery yeere therelade some ships with Verzina, Nypa, and Beniamin, a few cloues, nutmegs andmaces which come from the coast of Sion, but the greatest marchandise thereis Verzin and Nypa, which is an excellent wine, which is made of the flowerof a tree called Nyper. [Sidenote: Niper wine good to cure the Frenchdisease.] Whose licquour they distill, and so make an excellent drinkecleare as christall, good to the mouth, and better to the stomake, and ithath an excellent gentle vertue, that if one were rotten with the Frenchpockes, drinking good store of this, he shall be whole againe, and I haueseene it proued, because that when I was in Cochin, there was a friend ofmine, whose nose beganne to drop away with that disease, and he wascounselled of the doctors of phisicke, that he should goe to Tanasary atthe time of the new wines, and that he should drinke of the myper wine,night and day, as much as he could before it was distilled, which at thattime is most delicate, but after that it is distilled, it is more strong,and if you drinke much of it, it will fume into the head with drunkennesse.This man went thither, and did so, and I haue seene him after with a goodcolour and sound. This wine is very much esteemed in the Indies, and forthat it is brought so farre off, it is very deare: in Pegu ordinarily it itgood cheape, because it is neerer to the place where they make it, andthere is euery yeere great quantitie made thereof. And returning to mypurpose, I say, being amongst these rockes, and farre from the land whichis ouer against Tanasary, with great scarcitie of victuals, and that by thesaying of the Pylot and two Portugales, holding then firme that wee were infront of the aforesayd harbour, we determined to goe thither with our boatand fetch victuals, and that the shippe should stay for vs in a placeassigned. We were twentie and eight persons in the boat that went forvictuals, and on a day about twelue of the clocke we went from the ship,assuring our selues to bee in the harbour before night in the aforesaidport, wee rowed all that day and a great part of the next night, and allthe next day without finding harbour, or any signe of good landing, andthis came to passe through the euill counsell of the two Portugales thatwere with vs.

For we had ouershot the harbour and left it behind vs, in such wise that wehad lost the lande inhabited, together with the shippe, and we eight andtwentie men had no maner of victuall with vs in the boate, but it was theLords will that one of the Mariners had brought a little rice with him inthe boate to barter away for some other thing, and it was not so much butthat three or foure men would haue eaten it at a meale: I tooke thegouernment of this Ryce, promising that by the helpe of God that Ryceshould be nourishment for vs vntil it pleased God to send vs to some placethat was inhabited: [Sidenote: Great extemitie at sea.] and when I slept Iput the ryce into my bosome because they should not rob it from me: we werenine daies rowing alongst the coast, without finding any thing butcountreys vninhabited, and desert Ilands, where if we had found but grasseit would haue seemed sugar vnto vs, but wee could not finde any, yet wefound a fewe leaues of a tree, and they were so hard that we could notchewe them, we had water and wood sufficient, and as wee rowed, we couldgoe but by flowing water, for when it was ebbing water, wee made fast ourboat to the banke of one of those Ilandes, and in these nine dayes that werowed, we found a caue or nest of Tortoises egges, wherein were one hundredfortie and foure egges, the which was a great helpe vnto vs: these eggesare as bigge as a hennes egge, and haue no shell about them but a tenderskinne, euery day we sodde a kettle full of those egges, with an handfullof rice in the broth thereof: it pleased God that at the ende of nine dayeswe discouered certaine fisher men, a fishing with small barkes, and werowed towardes them, With a good cheare, for I thinke there were neuer menmore glad then we were, for wee were so sore afflicted with penurie, thatwe could scarce stande on our legges. Yet according to the order that weset for our ryce, when we sawe those fisher men, there was left sufficientfor foure dayes. [Sidenote: Tauay under the king of Pegu.] The firstvillage that we came to was in the gulfe of Tauay, vnder the king of Pegu,whereas we found great store of victuals: then for two or three dayes afterour arriuall there, we would eate but litle meate any of vs, and yet forall this, we were at the point of death the most part of vs. From Tauay toMartauan, in the kingdome of Pegu, are seuentie two miles. We laded ourbote with victuals which were aboundantly sufficient for sixe moneths, fromwhence we departed for the port and Citie of Martauan, where in short timewe arriued, but we found not our ship there as we had thought we should,from whence presently we made out two barkes to goe to looke for her. Andthey found her in great calamitie and neede of water, being at an ankerwith a contrary winde, which came very ill to passe, because that shewanted her boat a moneth, which should haue made her prouision of wood andwater, the shippe also by the grace of God arriued safely in the aforesaidport of Martauan.

The Citie of Martauan.

[Sidenote: Martauan a citie vnder the king of Pegu.] We found in the Citieof Martauan ninetie Portugales of Merchants and other base of men, whichhad fallen at difference with the Retor or gouernour of the citie, and allfor this cause, that certaine vagabondes of the Portugales had slaine fiuefalchines of the king of Pegu, which chaunced about a moneth after the kingof Pegu was gone with a million and foure hundred thousand men to conquerethe kingdome of Sion. [Sidenote: A custome that these people haue when theking is in the warres.] They haue for custome in this Countrey andkingdome, the king being wheresoeuer his pleasure is to bee out of hiskingdome, that euery fifteene dayes there goeth from Pegu a Carouan ofFalchines, with euery one a basket on his head full of some fruites orother delicates or refreshings, and with cleane clothes: it chaunced thatthis Carauan passing by Martauan, and resting themselues there a night,there happened betweene the Portugales and them wordes of despight, andfrom wordes to blowes, and because it was thought that the Portugales hadthe worse, the night following, when the Falchines were a sleepe with theircompanie, the Portugales went and cut off their heads. [Sidenote: A law inPegu for killing of men.] Now there is a law in Pegu, that whosoeuerkilleth a man, he shall buy the shed blood with his money, according to theestate of the person that is slaine, but these Falchines being the seruantsof the king, the Retors durst hot doe any thing in the matter, without theconsent of the king, because it was necessarie that the king should knoweof such a matter. When the king had knowledge thereof, he gauecommaundement that the malefactors should be kept vntill his comming home,and then be would duely minister iustice, but the Captaine of thePortugales would not deliuer those men, but rather set himselfe with allthe rest in armes, and went euery day through the Citie marching with hisDrumme und ensignes displayd. [Sidenote: Great pride of the Portugales.]For at that time the Citie was emptie of men, by reason they were gone allto the warres, and in businesse of the king: in the middest of this rumourwee came thither, and I thought it, a strange thing to see the Portugalesvse such insolencie in another mans Citie. And I stoode in doubt of thatwhich came to passe, and would not vnlade my goods because that they weremore sure in the shippe then on the land, the greatest part of the ladingwas the owners of the shippe, who was in Malacca, yet there were diuersemarchants there, but their goods were of small importance, all thosemarchants tolde me that they would not vnlade any of their goods there,vnlesse I would vnlade first, yet after they left my counsell and followedtheir owne, and put their goods a lande and lost euery whit. The Retor withthe customer sent for mee, and demaunded why I put not my goods a lande,and payed my custome as other men did? To whom I answered, that I was amarchant that was newly come thither, and seeing such disorder amongst thePortugales, I doubted the losse of my goods which cost me very deare, withthe sweate of my face, and for this cause I was determined not to put mygoods on lande, vntil such time as his honour would assure me in the nameof the king, that I should haue no losse, and although there came harme tothe Portugales, that neither I nor my goods should haue any hurt, because Ihad neither part nor any difference with them in this tumult: my reasonsounded well in the Retors eares, and so presently he sent for the Bargits,which are as Counsellors of the Citie, and then they promised mee on thekings head or in the behalfe of the king, that neither I nor my goodsshould haue any harme, but that we should be safe and sure: of whichpromise there were made publike notes. And then I sent for my goods and hadthem on land, and payde my custome, which is in that countrey ten in thehundreth of the same goods, and for my more securitie I tooke a house rightagainst the Retors house. The Captaine of the Portugales, and all thePortugall marchants were put out of the Citie, and I with twentie and twopoore men which were officers in the shippe had my dwelling in the Citie.[Sidenote: A reuenge on the Portugales.] After this the Gentiles deuised tobe reuenged of the Portugales; but they would not put it in execution,vntil such time as our small shippe had discharged all her goods, and thenthe next night following came from Pegu foure thousand souldiers with someElephants of warre; and before that they made any tumult in the citie, theRetor sent, and gaue commaundement to all Portugales that were in theCitie, when they heard any rumour or noyse, that for any thing they shouldnot goe out of their houses, as they tendered their owne health. Then fourehoures within night I heard a great rumour and noyse of men of warre, withElephants which threw downe the doores of the ware-houses of thePortugales, and their houses of wood and strawe, in the which tumult therewere some Portugales wounded, and one of them slaine; and others withoutmaking proofe of their manhoode, which the day before did so bragge, atthat time put themselues to flight most shamefully, and saued themselues aboord of litle shippes, that were at an anker in the harbour, and some thatwere in their beds fled away naked, and that night they caried away all thePortugalles goods out of the suburbes into the Citie, and those Portugalesthat had their goods in the suburbes also. After this the Portugales thatwere fledde into the shippes to saue themselues, tooke a newe courage tothemselues, and came on lande and set fire on the houses in the suburbes,which houses being made of boorde and strawe, and the winde blowing fresh,in small time were burnt and consumed, with which fire halfe the Citie hadlike to haue beene burnt; when the Portugales had done this, they werewithout all hope to recouer any part of their goods againe, which goodsmight amount to the summe of sixteene thousand duckats, which, if they hadnot set fire to the towne, they might haue had againe without any losse atall. Then the Portugales vnderstanding that this thing was not done by theconsent of the king, but by his Lieutenant and the Retor of the citie werevery ill content, knowing that they had made a great fault, yet the nextmorning following, the Portugales beganne to bende and shoot theirordinance against the Citie, which batterie of theirs continued fouredayes, but all was in vaine, for the shotte neuer hit the Citie, butlighted on the top of a small hill neere vnto it, so that the citie had noharme. When the Retor perceiued that the Portugales made battery againstthe Citie, be tooke one and twentie Portugales that were there in theCitie, and sent them foure miles into the Countrey, there to tarry vntillsuch time as the other Portugales were departed, that made the batterie,who after their departure let them goe at their owne libertie without anyharme done vnto them. I my selfe was alwayes in my house with a good guardappointed me by the Retor, that no man should doe me iniurie, nor harme menor my goods; in such wise that hee perfourmed all that he had promised mein the name of the king, but he would not let me depart before the commingof the king, which was greatly to my hinderance, because I was twenty andone moneths sequestred, that I could not buy nor sell any kinde ofmarchandise. Those commodities that I brought thither, were peper, sandols,and Porcellan of China: so when the king was come home, I made mysupplication vnto him, and I was licenced to depart when I would.

From Martauan I departed to goe to the chiefest Citie in the kingdome ofPegu, which is also called after the name of the kingdome, which voyage ismade by sea in three or foure daies: they may goe also by lande, but it isbetter for him that hath marchandize to goe by sea and lesser charge. Andin this voyage you shall haue a Macareo, which is one of the mostmarueilous things [Marginal note: A thing most marueilous, that at thecomming of a tide the earth should quake.] in the world that Nature hathwrought, and I neuer saw any thing so hard to be beleeued as this, to wit,the great increasing and diminishing of the water there at one push orinstant, and the horrible earthquake and great noyse that the said Macareomaketh where it commeth. We departed from Martauan in barkes, which arelike to our Pylot boates, with the increase of the water, and they goe asswift as an arrowe out of a bow, so long as the tide runneth with them, andwhen the water is at the highest, then they drawe themselues out of theChannell towardes some banke, and there they come to anker, and when thewater is diminished, then they rest on dry land: and when the barkes restdry, they are as high from the bottome of the Chanell, as any house top ishigh from the ground. [Sidenote: This tide is like to the tides in ourriuer of Seuerne.] They let their barkes lie so high for this respect, thatif there should any shippe rest or ride in the Chanell, with such forcecommeth in the water, that it would ouerthrowe shippe or barke: yet for allthis, that the barkes be so farre out of the Chanell, and though the waterhath lost her greatest strength and furie before it come so high, yet theymake fast their prowe to the streme, and oftentimes it maketh them veryfearefull, and if the anker did not holde her prowe vp by strength, sheewould be ouerthrowen and lost with men and goods. [Sidenote: These tidesmake their iust coarse as ours doe.] When the water beginneth to increase,it maketh such a noyse and so great that you would think it an earthquake,and presently at the first it maketh three waues. So that the first washethouer the barke, from stemme to sterne, the second is not so furious as thefirst, and the thirde rayseth the Anker, and then for the space of sixehoures while the water encreaseth, they rowe with such swiftnesse that youwould thinke they did fly: in these tydes there must be lost no iot oftime, for if you arriue not at the stagions before the tyde be spent, youmust turne back from whence you came. For there is no staying at any place,but at these stagions, and there is more daunger at one of these placesthen at another, as they be higher and lower one then another. When as youreturne from Pegu to Martauan, they goe but halfe the tide at a time,because they will lay their barkes vp aloft on the bankes, for the reasonaforesayd. I could neuer gather any reason of the noyse that this watermaketh in the increase of the tide, and in deminishing of the water. Thereis another Macareo in Cambaya, [Sidenote: The Macareo is a tide or acurrant.] but that is nothing in comparison of this. By the helpe of God wecame safe to Pegu, which are two cities, the olde and the newe, in the oldecitie are the Marchant strangers, and marchants of the Countrey, for thereare the greatest doings and the greatest trade. This citie is not verygreat, but it hath very great suburbes. Their houses be made with canes,and couered with leaues, or with strawe, but the marehants haue all onehouse or Magason, which house they call Godon which is made of brickes, andthere they put all their goods of any valure, to saue them from the oftenmischances that there happen to houses made of such stuffe. In the newecitie is the pallace of the king, and his abiding place with all his baronsand nobles, and other gentlemen; and in the time that I was there, theyfinished the building of the new citie: it is a great citie, very plaineand flat, and foure square, walled round about and with ditches thatcompasse the wals about with water, in which ditches are many crocodils, ithath no drawe bridges, yet it hath twentie gates, fiue for euery square onthe walles, there are many places made for centinels to watch, made of woodand couered or guilt with gold, the streetes thereof are the fayrest that Ihaue seene, they are as straight as a line from one gate to another, andstanding at the one gate you may discouer to the other, and they are asbroad as 10 or 12 men may ride a breast in them: [Sidenote: A rich andstately palace.] and those streetes that be thwart are faire and large,these streetes, both on the one side and on the other, are planted at thedoores of the houses, with nut trees of India, which make a very commodiousshadowe, the houses be made of wood and couered with a kind of tiles informe of cups, very necessary for their vse, the kings palace is in themiddle of the citie, made in forme of a walled castle, with ditches full ofwater round about it, the lodgings within are made of wood all ouer gilded,with fine pinacles, and very costly worke, couered with plates of golde.Truely it may be a kings house: within the gate there is a faire largecourt, from the one side to the other, wherein there are made places forthe strongest and stoutest Eliphants appointed for the seruice of the kingsperson, and amongst all other Eliphants, he hath foure that be white, athing so rare that a man shall hardly finde another king that hath anysuch, and if this king knowe any other that hath white Eliphantes, hesendeth for them as for a gift. The time that I was there, there were twobrought out of a farre Countrey, and that cost me something the sight ofthem, for they commaund the marchants to goe to see them, and then theymust giue somewhat to the men that bring them: the brokers of the marchantsgiue for euery man halfe a duckat, which they call a Tansa, [Marginal note:This money called Tansa is halfe a duckat which may be three shillings andfoure pence.] which amounteth to a great summe, for the number of merchantsthat are in that citie; and when they haue payde the aforesayde Tansa, theymay chuse whether they will see them at that time or no, because that whenthey are in the kings stall, euery man may see them that will: but at thattime they must goe and see them, for it is the kings pleasure it should beso. This king amongst all other his titles, is called the King of the whiteEliphantes and it is reported that if this king knewe any other king thathad any of these white Eliphantes, and woud not send them vnto him, that hewould hazard his whole kingdome to conquer them, he esteemeth these whiteEliphantes very deerely, and they are had in great regard, and kept withvery meete seruice, euery one of them is in a house, all guilded ouer, andthey haue their meate giuen them in vessels of siluer and golde, there isone blacke Eliphant the greatest that hath bene seene, and is keptaccording to his bignesse, he is nine cubites high, which is a marueilousthing. [Sidenote: A warlike policie.] It is reported that this king hathfoure thousand Eliphantes of warre, and all haue their teeth, and they vseto put on their two vppermost teeth sharpe spikes of yron, and make themfast with rings, because these beastes fight, and make battell with theirteeth; hee hath also very many yong Eliphants that haue not their teethsprowted foorth: also this king hath a braue deuise in hunting to takethese Eliphantes when hee will, two miles from the Citie. [Sidenote: Anexcellent deuise to hunt, and take wilde Elephants.] He hath builded afaire pallace all guilded, and within it a faire Court, and within it androunde about there are made an infinite number of places for men to standeto see this hunting: neere vnto this Pallace is a mighty great wood,through the which the hunts-men of the king ride continually on the backsof the feminine Eliphants, teaching them in this businesse. Euery huntercarieth out with him fiue or sixe of these feminines, and they say thatthey anoynt the secret places with a certaine composition that they haue,that when the wilde Eliphant doeth smell thereunto, they followe thefeminines and cannot leaue them: when the hunts-men haue made prouision andthe Eliphant is so entangled, they guide the feminines towards the Pallacewhich is called Tambell, and this Pallace hath a doore which doth open andshut with engines, before which doore there is a long streight way withtrees on both the sides, which couereth the way in such wise as it is likedarkenesse in a corner: the wilde Eliphant when he commeth to this way,thinketh that he is in the woods. At end of this darke way there is a greatfield, when the hunters haue gotten this praye, when they first come tothis field, they send presently to giue knowledge thereof to the Citie, andwith all speed there go out fiftie or sixtie men on horsebacke, and doebeset the fielde rounde about: in the great fielde then the females whichare taught in this businesse goe directly to the mouth of the darke way,and when as the wilde Eliphant is entred in there, the hunters shoute andmake a great noyse, as much as is possible, to make the wilde Eliphantenter in at the gate of that Pallace, which is then open, and as soone ashe is in, the gate is shut without any noyse, and so the hunters with thefemale Eliphants and the wilde one are all in the Court together, and thenwithin a small time the females withdraw themselues away one by one out ofthe Court, leauing the wilde Eliphant alone: [Sidenote: An excellentpastime of the Eliphants.] and when he perceiueth that he is left alone, heis so madde that for two or three houres to see him, it is the greatestpleasure in the world: he weepeth, hee flingeth, hee runneth, he iustleth,hee thrusteth vnder the places where the people stand to see him, thinkingto kil some of them, but the posts and timber is so strong and great, thathee cannot hurt any body, yet hee oftentimes breaketh his teeth in thegrates; at length when hee is weary and hath laboured his body that hee isall wet with sweat, then hee plucketh in his truncke into his mouth, andthen hee throweth out so much water out of his belly, that he sprincklethit ouer the heades of the lookers on, to the vttermost of them, although itbee very high: and then when they see him very weary, there goe certaineofficers into the Court with long sharpe canes [Marginal note: These canesare like to them in Spain which they call Ioco de tore.] in their hands,and prick him that they make him to goe into one of the houses that is madealongst the Court for the same purpose: as there are many which are madelong and narrow, and when the Eliphant is in, he cannot turne himself to gobacke againe. And it is requisite that these men should be very wary andswift, for although their canes be long, yet the Eliphant would kill themif they were not swift to saue themselues: at length when they haue gottenhim into one of those houses, they stand ouer him in a loft and get ropesvnder his belly and about his necke, and about his legges, and binde himfast, and so let him stand foure or fiue dayes, and giue him neither meatenor drinke. At the ende of these foure or fiue dayes, they vnloose him andput one of the females vnto him, and giue him meate and drinke, and ineight dayes he is become tame. In my. iudgement there is not a beast sointellectiue as are these Eliphants, nor of more vnderstanding in al theworld: for he wil do all things that his keeper saith, so that he lackethnothing but humaine speech.

It is reported that the greatest strength that the king of Pegu hath is inthese Eliphants, for when they goe to battell, they set on their backes aCastle of wood bound thereto, with bands vnder their bellies: and in eueryCastle foure men very commodiously set to fight with harqubushes, withbowes and arrowes, with darts and pikes, and other launcing weapons: andthey say that the skinne of this Eliphant is so hard, that an harquebussewill not pierce it, vnlesse it bee in the eye, temples, or some othertender place of his body. [Sidenote: A goodly order in a barbarous people.]And besides this, they are of great strength, and haue a very excellentorder in their battel, as I haue seene at their feastes which they make inthe yeere, in which feastes the king maketh triumphes, which is a rarething and worthy memorie, that in so barbarous a people should be suchgoodly orders as they haue in their armies, which be distinct in squares ofEliphants, of horsem*n, of harquebushers and pikemen, that truly the numberof men are infinite: but their armour and weapons are very nought and weakeas well the one as the other: they haue very bad pikes, their swords areworse made, like long kniues without points, his harquebushes are mostexcellent, and alway in his warres he hath eightie thousand harquebushes,and the number of them encreaseth dayly. Because the king will haue themshoote every day at the Plancke, and so by continuall exercise they becomemost excellent shot: also hee hath great ordinance made of very goodmettall; to conclude there is not a King on the earth that hath more poweror strength then this king of Pegu, because hee hath twentie and sixecrowned kings at his commaunde. He can make in his campe a million and ahalfe of men of warre in the fielde against his enemies. The state of hiskingdome and maintenance of his army, is a thing incredible to consider,and the victuals that should maintaine such a number of people in thewarres: but he that knoweth the nature and quality of that people, willeasily beleeue it. [Sidenote: Eating of serpents.] I haue seene with mineeyes, that those people and souldiers haue eaten of all sorts of wildbeastes that are on the earth, whether it bee very filthie or otherwise allserueth for their mouthes: yea, I haue seene them eate Scorpions andSerpents, also they feed of all kinde of herbes and grasse. So that if sucha great armie want not water and salt, they will maintaine themselues along time in a bush with rootes, flowers and leaues of trees, they caryrice with them for their voyage, and that serueth them in stead of comfits;it is so daintie vnto them. This king of Pegu hath not any army or power bysea, but in the land, for people, dominions, golde and siluer, he farreexceeds the power of the great Turke in treasure and strength. [Sidenote:The riches of the king of Pegu.] This king hath diuers Magasons full oftreasure, as gold, and siluer, and euery day he encreaseth it more andmore, and it is neuer diminished. Also hee is Lord of the Mines of Rubies,Safires and Spinels. Neere vnto his royall pallace there is an inestimabletreasure whereof hee maketh no accompt, for that it standeth in such aplace that euery one may see it, and the place where this treasure is, is agreat Court walled round about with walles of stone, with two gates whichstand open euery day. And within this place or Court are foure gildedhouses couered with lead, and in euery one of these are certaine heathenishidoles of a very great valure. In the first house there is a stature of theimage of a man of gold very great, and on his head a crowne of gold besetwith most rare Rubies and Safires, and round about him are 4. litlechildren of gold. In the second house there is the stature of a man ofsiluer, that is set as it were sitting on heapes of money: whose stature inheight, as hee sitteth, is so high, that his highnesse exceeds the heightof any one roofe of an house; I measured his feete, and found that theywere as long as all my body was in height, with a crowne on his head liketo the first. And in the thirde house, there is a stature of brasse of thesame bignesse, with a like crowne on his head. In the 4. and last housethere is a stature of a man as big as the other, which is made of Gansa,which is the metall they make their money of, and this metall is made ofcopper and leade mingled together. This stature also hath a crowne on hishead like the first: this treasure being of such a value as it is, standethin an open place that euery man at his pleasure may go and see it: for thekeepers therof neuer forbid any man the sight thereof. I say as I haue saidbefore, that this king euery yere in his feastes triumpheth: and because itis worthy of the noting, I thinke it meet to write therof, which is asfoloweth. [Sidenote: The great pompe of the king.] The king rideth on atriumphant cart or wagon all gilded, which is drawen by 16. goodly horses:and this cart is very high with a goodly canopy ouer it, behind the cartgoe 20. of his Lords and nobles, with euery one a rope in his hand madefast to the cart for to hold it vpright that it fal not. The king sittethin the middle of the cart; and vpon the same cart about the king stande 4.of his nobles most fauored of him, and before this cart wherein the king isgoeth all his army as aforesaid, and in the middle of his army goeth allhis nobilitie, round about the cart, that are in his dominions, amarueilous thing it is to see so many people, such riches and such goodorder in a people so barbarous as they be. This king of Pegu hath oneprincipal wife which is kept in a Seralio, he hath 300. concubines, of whomit is reported that he hath 90. children. [Sidenote: The order of Iustice.]This king sitteth euery day in person to heare the suites of his subiects,but he nor they neuer speake one to another, but by supplications made inthis order. [Sidenote: No difference of persons before the King incontrouersies or in iustice.] The king sitteth vp aloft, in a great hall,on a tribunall seat, and lower vnder him sit all his Barons round about,then those that demaund audience enter into a great Court before the king,and there set them downe on the ground 40. paces distant from the kingsperson, and amongst those people there is no difference in matters ofaudience before the king, but all alike, and there they sit with theirsupplications in their hands, which are made of long leaues of a tree,these leaues are 3. quarters of a yard long, and two fingers broad, whichare written with a sharpe iron made for that purpose, and in those leauesare their supplications written, and with their supplications, they haue intheir hands a present or gift, according to the waightines of their matter.Then come the secretaries downe to read these supplications, taking themand reading them before the king, and if the king think it good to do tothem that fauour or iustice that they demaund, then he commandeth to takethe presents out of their hands: but if he thinke their demand be not iustor according to right, he commandeth them away without taking of theirgifts or presents. In the Indies there is not any marchandise that is goodto bring to Pegu, vnlesse it bee at some times by chance to bring Opium ofCambaia, and if he bring money he shall lose by it. Now the commoditiesthat come from S. Tome are the onely marchandise for that place, which isthe great quantity of cloth made, which they vse in Pegu: which cloth ismade of bombast wouen and painted, so that the more that kinde of cloth iswashed, the more liuelie they shewe their colours, which is a rare thing,and there is made such accompt of this kinde of cloth which is so greatimportance, that a small bale of it will cost a thousand or two thousandduckets. Also from S. Tome they layd great store of red yarne, of bombastdied with a roote which they call Saia, as aforesayd, which colour willneuer out. With which marchandise euery yeere there goeth a great shippefrom S. Tome to Pegu, of great importance, and they vsually depart from S.Tome to Pegu the 11. or 12. of September, and if she stay vntill thetwelfth, it is a great hap if she returne not without making of her voiage.Their vse was to depart the sixt of September, and then they made surevoyages, and now because there is a great labour about that kind of clothto bring it to perfection, and that it be well dried, as also thegreedinesse of the Captaine that would made an extraordinary gaine of hisfraight, thinking to haue the wind alwayes to serue their turne, they stayso long, that at sometimes the winde turneth. For in those parts the windesblow firmely for certaine times, with the which they goe to Pegu with thewinde in poope, and if they arriue not there before the winde change, andget ground to anker, perforce they must returne backe againe: for that thegales of the winde blowe there for three or foure moneths together in oneplace with great force. But if they get the coast and anker there, thenwith great labour they may saue their voyage. Also there goeth anothergreat shippe from Bengala euery yeere, laden with fine cloth of bombast ofall sorts, which arriueth in the harbour of Pegu, when the ship thatcommeth from S. Tome departeth. The harbour where these two ships arriue iscalled Cosmin. From Malaca to Martauan, which is a port in Pegu, there comemany small ships, and great, laden with pepper, Sandolo, Porcellan ofChina, Camfora, Bruneo and other marchandise. The ships that come fromMecca enter into the port of Pegu and Cirion, and those shippes bring clothof Wooll, Scarlets, Veluets, Opium, and Chickinos, [Sidenote: The Chikinosare pieces of gold worth sterling 7. shillings.] by the which they lose,and they bring them because they haue no other thing that is good for Pegu:but they esteeme not the losse of them, for they make such great gaine oftheir commodities that they cary from thence out of that kingdome. Also theking of Assi his ships come thither into the same port laden with peper;from the coast of S. Tome of Bengala, out of the Sea of Bara to Pegu arethree hundreth miles, and they go it vp the riuer in foure daies, with theencreasing water, or with the flood, to a City called Cosmin, and therethey discharge their ships, whither the Customers of Pegu come to take thenote and markes of all the goods of euery man, and take the charge of thegoods on them, and conuey them to Pegu, into the kings house, wherein theymake the custome of the marchandize. When the Customers haue taken thecharge of the goods and put them into barks, the Retor of the City giuethlicence to the Marchants to take barke, and goe vp to Pegu with theirmarchandize; and so three or foure of them take a barke and goe vp to Peguin company. [Sidenote: Great rigour for the stealing of customes.] Goddeliuer euery man that hee giue not a wrong note, and entrie, or thinke tosteale any custome: for if they do, for the least trifle that is, he isvtterly vndone, for the king doeth take it for a most great affront to beedeceiued of his custome: and therefore they make diligent searches, threetimes at the lading and vnlading of the goods, and at the taking of them aland. In Pegu this search they make when they goe out of the ship forDiamonds, Pearles, and fine cloth which taketh little roome: for becausethat all the iewels that come into Pegu, and are not found of thatcountrey, pay custome, but Rubies, Safyres, and Spinels pay no custome innor out: because they are found growing in that Countrey. I haue spokenbefore, how that all Marchants that meane to goe thorow the Indies, mustcary al manor of houshold stuffe with them which is necessary for a house,because that there is not any lodging nor Innes nor hostes, nor chamberroome in that Countrey, but the first thing a man doth when he commeth tothat City is to hier a house, either by the yeere or by the moneth, or ashe meanes to stay in those parts.

In Pegu their order is to hire their houses for sixe moneths. Nowe fromCosmin to the Citie of Pegu they goe in sixe houres with the flood, and ifit be ebbing water, then they make fast their boate to the riuer side, andthere tary vntil the water flow againe. [Sidenote: Description of thefruitfulnesse of that soyle.] It is a very commodious and pleasant voyage,hauing on both sides of the riuers many great vilages, which they callCities: in the which hennes, pigeons, egges, milke, rice, and other thingsbe very goode cheape. It is all plaine, and a goodly Countrey, and in eightdayes you may make your voyage vp to Macceo, distant from Pegu tweluemiles, and there they discharge their goods, and lade them in Carts orwaines drawen with oxen, and the Marchants are caried in a closet whichthey call Deling, [Sidenote: Deling is a small litter carried with men asis aforesaid.] in the which a man shall be very well accommodated, withcushions under his head, and couered for the defence of the Sunne andraine, and there he may sleep if he haue will thereunto: and his foureFalchines cary him running away, changing two at one time and two atanother. The custome of Pegu and fraight thither, may amount vnto twentieor twentie two per cento, and 23. according as he hath more or lesse stolenfrom him that day they custome the goods. It is requisite that a man hauehis eyes watchfull, and to be carefull, and to haue many friendes, for whenthey custome in the great hall of the king, there come many gentlemenaccompanied with a number of their slaues, and these gentlemen haue noshame that their slaues rob strangers; whether it be cloth in shewing of itor any other thing, they laugh at it. And although the Marchants helpe oneanother to keepe watch, and looke to their goods, they cannot looke thertoso narrowly but one or other will rob something, either more or lesse,according as their marchandise is more or lesse: and yet on this day thereis a worse thing then this: although you haue set so many eyes to lookethere for your benefit, that you escape vnrobbed of the slaues, a mancannot choose but that he must be robbed of the officers of the customehouse. For paying the custome with the same goods oftentimes they take thebest that you haue, and not by rate of euery sort as they ought to do, bywhich meanes a man payeth more then his dutie. At length when the goods bedispatched out of the custome house in this order, the Marchant causeththem to be caried to his house, and may do with them at his pleasure.

There are in Pegu 8. brokers of the kings, which are called Tareghe, whoare bound to sell all the marchandize which come to Pegu, at the common orthe currant price: then if the marchants wil sell their goods at thatprice, they sel them away, and the brokers haue two in the hundreth ofeuery sort of marchandise, and they are bound to make good the debts ofthose goods, because they be sold by their hands or meanes, and on theirwordes, and oftentimes the marchant knoweth not to whom he giueth hisgoods, yet he cannot lose anything thereby, for that the broker is bound inany wise to pay him, and if the marchant sel his goods without the consentof the broker, yet neuerthelesse he must pay him two per cento, and be indanger of his money: [Sidenote: A lawe for Bankrupts.] but this is veryseldom seene, because the wife, children, and slaues of the debtor arebound to the creditor, and when his time is expired and paiment not made,the creditor may take the debtor and cary him home to his house, and shuthim vp in a Magasin, whereby presently he hath his money, and not beingable to pay the creditor, he may take the wife, children, and slaues of thedebtor and sel them, for so is the lawe of that kingdome. [Sidenote: Eueryman may stampe what money he wil.] The currant money that is in this city,and throughout all this kingdom is called Gansa or Ganza, which is made ofCopper and leade: It is not the money of the king, but euery man may stampit that wil, because it hath his iust partition or value: but they makemany of them false, by putting ouermuch lead into them, and those will notpasse, neither will any take them. With this money Ganza, you may buy goldeor siluer, Rubies and Muske, and other things. For there is no other moneycurrant amongst them. And Golde, siluer and other marchandize are at onetime dearer than another, as all other things be.

This Ganza goeth by weight of Byze, and this name of Byza goeth for theaccompt of the weight, and commonly a Byza of a Ganza is worth (after ouraccompt) halfe a ducat, litle more or lesse: and albeit that Gold andsiluer is more or lesse in price, yet the Byza neuer changeth: euery Byzamaketh a hundreth Ganza of weight, and so the number of the money is Byza.[Sidenote: How a man may dispose himselfe for the trade in Pegu.] He thatgoeth to Pegu to buy Iewels, if he wil do well, it behoueth him to be awhole yere there to do his businesse. For if so be that he would returnwith the ship he came in, he cannot do any thing so conueniently for thebreuitie of the time, because that when they custome their goods in Peguthat come from S. Tome in their ships, it is as it were about Christmas:and when they haue customed their goods, then must they sell them for theircredits sake for a moneth or two: and then at the beginning of March theships depart. The Marchants that come from S. Tome take for the paiment oftheir goods, gold and siluer, which is neuer wanting there. [Sidenote: Goodinstructions.] And 8. or 10. daies before their departure they are allsatisfied: also they may haue Rubies in paiment, but they make no accomptof them: and they that will winter there for another yere, it is needfullthat they be aduertized, that in the sale of their goods, they specifie intheir bargaine, the terme of two or 3. moneths paiment, and that theirpaiment shal be in so many Ganza, and neither golde nor siluer: becausethat with the Ganza they may buy and sel euery thing with great aduantage.And how needfull is it to be aduertized, when they wil recouer theirpaiments, in what order they shal receiue their Ganza? Because he that isnot experienced may do himselfe great wrong in the weight of the Gansa, asalso in the falsenesse of them: in the weight he may be greatly deceiued,because that from place to place it doth rise and fall greatly: andtherefore when any wil receiue money or make paiment, he must take apublique wayer of money, a day or two before he go about his businesse, andgiue him in paiment for his labour two Byzaes a moneth, and for this he isbound to make good all your money, and to maintaine it for good, for thathee receiueth it and seales the bags with his scale: and when hee hathreceiued any store, then hee causeth it to bee brought into the Magason ofthe Marchant, that is the owner of it.

That money is very weightie, for fortie Byza is a strong Porters burden;and also where the Marchant hath any payment to be made for those goodswhich he buyeth, the Common wayer of money that receiueth his money mustmake the payment thereof. So that by this meanes, the Marchant with thecharges of two Byzes a moneth, receiueth and payeth out his money withoutlosse or trouble. [Sidenote: The marchandizes that goe out of Pegu.] TheMarchandizes that goe out of Pegu are Gold, Siluer, Rubies, Saphyres,Spinelles, great store of Beniamin, long peper, Leade, Lacca, rice, wine,some sugar, yet there might be great store of sugar made in the Countrey,for that they haue aboundance of Canes, but they giue them to Eliphants toeate, and the people consume great store of them for food, and many moredoe they consume in vaine things, as these following. In that kingdome theyspend many of these Sugar canes in making of houses and tents which theycall Varely for their idoles, which they call Pagodes, whereof there aregreat aboundance, great and smal, and these houses are made in forme oflittle hilles, like to Sugar loaues or to Bells, and some of these housesare as high as a reasonable steeple, at the foote they are very large, someof them be in circuit a quarter of a mile. The saide houses within are fullof earth, and walled round about with brickes and dirt in steade of lime,and without forme, from the top to the foote they make a couering for themwith Sugar canes, and plaister it with lime all ouer, for otherwise theywould bee spoyled, by the great aboundance of raine that falleth in thoseCountreys. [Sidenote: Idol houses couered with gold.] Also they consumeabout these Varely or idol houses great store of leafe-gold, for that theyouerlay all the tops of the houses with gold, and some of them are coueredwith golde from the top to the foote: in couering whereof there is greatstore of gold spent, for that euery 10. yeeres they new ouerlay them withgold, from the top to the foote, so that with this vanitie they spend greataboundance of golde. For euery 10. yeres the raine doth consume the goldfrom these houses. And by this meanes they make golde dearer in Pegu thenit would bee, if they consumed not so much in this vanitie. Also it is athing to bee noted in the buying of iewels in Pegu, that he that hath noknowledge shall haue as good iewels, and as good cheap, as he that hathbene practized there a long time, which is a good order, and it is in thiswise. There are in Pegu foure men of good reputation, which are calledTareghe, or brokers of Iewels. These foure men haue all the Iewels orRubies in their handes, and the Marchant that wil buy commeth to one ofthese Tareghe and telleth him, that he hath so much money to imploy inRubies. [Sidenote: Rubies exceeding cheape in Pegu.] For through the handsof these foure men passe all the Rubies: for they haue such quantitie, thatthey knowe not what to doe with them, but sell them at most vile and baseprices. When the Marchant hath broken his mind to one of these brokers orTareghe, they cary him home to one of their Shops, although he hath noknowledge in Iewels: and when the Iewellers perceiue that hee will employ agood round summe, they will make a bargaine, and if not, they let himalone. The vse generally of this Citie is this: that when any Marchant hathbought any great quantitie of Rubies, and hath agreed for them, hee carieththem home to his house, let them be of what value they will, he shall hauespace to looke on them and peruse them two or three dayes: and if he hathno knowledge in them, he shall alwayes haue many Marchants in that Citiethat haue very good knowledge in Iewels; with whom he may alwayes conferreand take counsell, and may shew them vnto whom he will; and if he findethat hee hath not employed his money well, hee may returne his Iewels backeto them whom hee had them of, without any losse at all. Which thing is sucha shame to the Tareghe to haue his Iewels returned, that he had ratherbeare a blow on the face then that it should be thought that he solde themso deere to haue them returned. [Sidenote: An honest care of heathenpeople.] For these men haue alwayes great care that they afford goodpeniworths, especially to those that haue no knowledge. This they doe,because they woulde not loose their credite: and when those Marchants thathaue knowledge in Iewels buy any, if they buy them deere, it is their ownfaults and not the brokers: yet it is good to haue knowledge in Iewels, byreason that it may somewhat ease the price. [Sidenote: Bargaines made withthe nipping of fingers vnder a cloth.] There is also a very good orderwhich they haue in buying of Iewels, which is this; There are manyMarchants that stand by at the making of the bargaine, and because theyshall not vnderstand howe the Iewels be solde, the Broker and the Marchantshaue their hands vnder a cloth, and by touching of fingers and nipping theioynts they know what is done, what is bidden, and what is asked. So thatthe standers by knowe not what is demaunded for them, although it be for athousand or 10. thousand duckets. For euery ioynt and euery finger hath hissignification. For if the Marchants that stande by should vnderstand thebargaine, it would breede great controuersie amongst them. And at my beingin Pegu in the moneth of August, in Anno 1569, hauing gotten well by myendeuour, I was desirous to see mine owne Countrey, and I thought it goodto goe by the way of S. Tome, but then I should tary vntil March.

In which iourney I was counsailed, yea, and fully resolued to go by the wayof Bengala, with a shippe there ready to depart for that voyage. And thenwee departed from Pegu to Chatigan a great harbour or port, from whencethere goe smal ships to Cochin, before the fleete depart for Portugall, inwhich ships I was fully determined to goe to Lisbon, and so to Venice.[Sidenote: This Touffon is an extraordinary storme at Sea.] When I had thusresolued my selfe, I went a boord of the shippe of Bengala, at which timeit was the yeere of Touffon: concerning which Touffon ye are to vnderstand,that in the East Indies often times, there are not stormes as in othercountreys; but euery 10. or 12. yeeres there are such tempests and stormes,that it is a thing incredible, but to those that haue seene it, neither dothey know certainly what yeere they wil come.

[Sidenote: The Touffon commeth but euery 10. or 12. yeeres.] Vnfortunateare they that are at sea in that yere and time of the Touffon, because fewthere are that escape that danger. In this yere it was our chance to be atsea with the like storme, but it happened well vnto vs, for that our shipwas newly ouer-plancked, and had not any thing in her saue victuall andbalasts, Siluer and golde, which from Pegu they cary to Bengala, and noother kinde of Marchandise. This Touffon or cruel storme endured threedayes and three nights: in which time it caried away our sailes, yards, andrudder; and because the shippe laboured in the Sea, wee cut our mast ouerboord: which when we had done she laboured a great deale more then before,in such wise, that she was almost full with water that came ouer thehighest part of her and so went downe: and for the space of three dayes andthree nights sixtie men did nothing but hale water out of her in this wise,twentie men in one place, and twentie men in another place, and twentie ina thirde place: and for all this storme, the shippe was so good, that sheetooke not one iot of water below through her sides, but all ran downethrough the hatches, so that those sixtie men did nothing but cast the Seainto the Sea. And thus driuing too and fro as the winde and Sea would, wewere in a darke night about foure of the clocke cast on a sholde: yet whenit was day, we could neither see land on one side nor other, and knew notwhere we were: And as it pleased the diuine power, there came a great waueof the Sea, which draue vs beyonde the should. [Sidenote: A manifest tokenof the ebbing and flowing in those Countries.] And when wee felt the shippeaflote, we rose vp as men reuiued, because the Sea was calme and smoothwater, and then sounding we found twelue fadome water, and within a whileafter wee had but sixe fadome, and then presently we came to anker with asmall anker that was left vs at the sterne, for all our other were lost inthe storme: and by and by the shippe stroke a ground, and then we did propher that she should not ouerthrow.

When it was day the shippe was all dry, and wee found her a good mile fromthe Sea on drie land. [Sidenote: This Island is called Sondiua.] ThisTouffon being ended, we discouered an Island not farre from vs, and we wentfrom the shippe on the sands to see what Island it was: and wee found it aplace inhabited, and, to my iudgement, the fertilest Island in all theworld, the which is diuided into two parts by a chanell which passethbetweene it, and with great trouble we brought our ship into the samechanel, which parteth the Island at flowing water, and there we determinedto stay 40. dayes to refresh vs. And when the people of the Island saw theship, and that we were comming a land: presently they made a place of bazaror a market, with shops right ouer against the ship with all maner ofprouision of victuals to eate, which they brought downe in great abundance,and sold it so good cheape, that we were amazed at the cheapenesse thereof.I bought many salted kine there, for the prouision of the ship, for halfe aLarine a piece, which Larine may be 12. shillings sixe pence, being verygood and fat; and 4. wilde hogges ready dressed for a Larine, great fathennes for a Bizze a piece, which is at the most a pennie: and the peopletold vs that we were deceiued the halfe of our money, because we boughtthings so deare. Also a sacke of fine rice for a thing of nothing, andconsequently all other things for humaine sustenance were there in suchaboundance, that it is a thing incredible but to them that haue seene it.[Sidenote: Sondiua is the fruitfullest Countrey in al the world.] ThisIsland is called Sondiua belonging to the kingdome of Bengala, distant 120.miles from Chatigan, to which place wee were bound. The people are Moores,and the king a very good man of a Moore king, for if he had bin a tyrant asothers be, he might haue robbed vs of all, because the Portugall captaineof Chatigan was in armes against the Retor of that place, and euery daythere were some slaine, at which newes we rested there with no smal feare,keeping good watch and ward aboord euery night as the vse is, but thegouernour of the towne did comfort vs, and bad vs that we should fearenothing, but that we should repose our selues securely without any danger,although the Portugales of Chatigan had slaine the gouernour of that City,and said that we were not culpable in that fact: and moreouer he did vseuery day what pleasure he could, which was a thing contrary to ourexpectations considering that they and the people of Chatigan were bothsubiects to one king. [Sidenote: Chatigan is a port in Bengala, whither thePortugales go with their ships.] We departed from Sondiua, and came toChatigan the great port of Bengala, at the same time when the Portugaleshad made peace and taken a truce with the gouernours of the towne, withthis condition that the chiefe Captaine of the Portugales with his shipshould depart without any lading: for there were then at that time 18.ships of Portugales great and small. This Captaine being a Gentleman and ofgood courage, was notwithstanding contented to depart to his greatesthinderance, rather than hee would seeke to hinder so many of his friends aswere there, as also because the time of the yeere was spent to go to theIndies. The night before he departed, euery ship that had any ladingtherein, put it aboord of the Captaine to helpe to ease his charge and torecompense his courtesies. [Sidenote: The King of Rachim, or Aracam,neighbour to Bengala.] In this time there came a messenger from the king ofRachim to this Portugal Captaine, who saide in the behalfe of his king,that hee had heard of the courage and valure of him, desiring him gentlythat he would vouchsafe to come with the ship into his port, and commingthither he should be very wel intreated. This Portugal went thither and wasvery well satisfied of this King.

This King of Rachim hath his seate in the middle coast betweene Bengala andPegu, and the greatest enemie he hath is the king of Pegu: which king ofPegu deuiseth night and day how to make this king of Rachim his subiect,but by no meanes hee is able to doe it: because the king of Pegu hath nopower nor armie by Sea. And this king of Rachim [Marginal note: Or,Aracam.] may arme two hundreth Galleyes or Fusts by Sea, and by land hehath certaine sluses with the which when the king of Pegu pretendeth anyharme towards him, hee may at his pleasure drowne a great part of theCountrey. So that by this meanes hee cutteth off the way whereby the kingof Pegu should come with his power to hurt him.

[Sidenote: The commodities that goe from Chatigan to the Indies.] From thegreat port of Chatigan they cary for the Indies great store of rice, verygreat quantitie of Bombast cloth of euery sort, Suger, corne, and money,with other marchandize. And by reason of the warres in Chatigan, thePortugall ships taried there so long, that they arriued not at Cochin sosoone as they were wont to doe other yeeres. For which cause the fleetethat was at Cochin [Marginal note: The Portugal ships depart towardPortugall out of the harbor of Cochin.] was departed for Portugal beforethey arriued there, and I being in one of the small shippes before thefleete, in discouering of Cochin, we also discouered the last shippe of theFleete that went from Cochin to Portugall, where shee made saile, for whichI was marueilously discomforted, because that all the yeere following,there was no going for Portugale, and when we arriued at Cochin I was fullydetermined to goe for Venice by the way of Ormus, [Sidenote: Goa wasbesieged.] and at that time the Citie of Goa was besieged by the people ofDialcan, but the Citizens forced not this assault, because they supposedthat it would not continue long. For all this I embarked my selfe in aGalley that went for Goa, meaning there to shippe my selfe for Ormus: butwhen we came to Goa, the Viceroy would not suffer any Portugal to depart,by reason of the warres. And being in Goa but a small time, I fell sicke ofan infirmitie that helde mee foure moneths: which with phisicke and dietcost me eight hundreth duckets, and there I was constrained to sell a smalquantitie of Rubies to sustaine my neede: and I solde that for fiuehundreth duckets, that was worth a thousand. And when I beganne to waxewell of my disease, I had but little of that money left, euery thing was soscarse: For euery chicken (and yet not good) cost mee seuen or eightLiuers, which is sixe shillings, or sixe shillings eight pence. Beside thisgreat charges, the Apothecaries with their medicines were no small chargeto me. At the ende of sixe moneths they raised the siege, and then Ibeganne to worke, for Iewels were risen in their prices: for whereas beforeI sold a few of refused Rubies, I determined then to sell the rest of allmy Iewels that I had there, and to make an other voyage to Pegu. [Sidenote:Opium a good commoditie in Pegu.] And for because that at my departure fromPegu, Opium was in great request, I went then to Cambaya to imploy a goodround summe of money in Opium, and there I bought 60. percels of Opium,which cost me two thousand and a hundreth duckets, euery ducket at foureshillings two pence. Moreouer I bought three bales of Bombast cloth, whichcost me eight hundred duckats, which was a good commoditie for Pegu: when Ihad bought these things, the Viceroy commanded that the custome of theOpium should be paide in Goa, and paying custome there I might cary itwhither I would. I shipped my 3. bales of cloth at Chaul in a shippe thatwent for Cochin, and I went to Goa to pay the aforesaid custome for myOpium, and from Goa I departed to Cochin in a ship that was for the voyageof Pegu, and went to winter then at S. Tome. When I come to Cochin, Ivnderstood that the ship that had my three bales of cloth was cast away andlost, so that I lost my 800. Serafins or duckats: and departing from Cochinto goe for S. Tome, in casting about for the Island of Zeilan the Pilotewas deceiued, for that the Cape of the Island of Zeilan lieth farre outinto the sea, and the Pilot thinking that he might haue passed hard aboordthe Cape, and paying roomer in the night; when it was morning we were farrewithin the Cape, and past all remedy to go out, by reason the winds blew sofiercely against vs. So that by this meanes we lost our voyage for thatyere, and we went to Manar with the ship to winter there, the ship hauinglost her mastes, and with great dilligence we hardly saued her, with greatlosses to the Captaine of the ship, because he was forced to fraightanother ship in S. Tome for Pegu with great losses and interest, and I withmy friends agreed together in Manar to take a bark to cary vs to S. Tome;which thing we did with al the rest of the marchants; and arriuing at S.Tome I had news through or by the way of Bengala, that in Pegu Opium wasvery deare, and I knew that in S. Tome there was no Opium but mine to gofor Pegu that yere, so that I was holden of al the marchants there to bevery rich: and so it would haue proued, if my aduerse fortune had not bincontrary to my hope, which was this. At that time there went a great shipfrom Cambaya, to the king of Assi, with great quantitie of Opium, and thereto lade peper: in which voyage there came such a storme, that the ship wasforced with wether to goe roomer 800. miles, and by this meanes came toPegu, whereas they arriued a day before mee; so that Opium which was beforevery deare, was now at a base price: so that which was sold for fiftieBizze before, was solde for 2. Bizze and an halfe, there was such quantitiecame in that ship; so that I was glad to stay two yeres in Pegu vnlesse Iwould haue giuen away my commoditie: and at the end of two yeres of my2100. duckets which I bestowed in Cambaya, I made but a thousand duckets.Then I departed againe from Pegu to goe for the Indies for Chaul, and fromChaul to Cochin, and from Cochin to Pegu. Once more I lost occasion to makeme riche, for whereas I might haue brought good store of Opium againe, Ibrought but a little, being fearefull of my other voyage before. In thissmall quantitie I made good profite. And now againe I determined to go formy Countrey, and departing from Pegu, I tarried and wintered in Cochin, andthen I left the Indies and came for Ormus.

I thinke it very necessary before I ende my voyage, to reason somewhat, andto shewe what fruits the Indies do yeeld and bring forth. First, In theIndies and other East parts of India there is Peper and ginger, whichgroweth in all parts of India. And in some parts of the Indies, thegreatest quantitie of peper groweth amongst wilde bushes, without any manerof labour: sauing, that when it is ripe they goe and gather it. The treethat the peper groweth on is like to our Iuie, which runneth vp to the topsof trees wheresoeuer it groweth: and if it should not take holde of sometree, it would lie flat and rot on the ground. This peper tree hath hisfloure and berry like in all parts to our Iuie berry, and those berries begraines of peper: so that when they gather them they be greene, and thenthey lay them in the Sunne, and they become blacke.

The Ginger groweth in this wise: the land is tilled and sowen, and theherbe is like to Panizzo, and the roote is the ginger. These two spicesgrow in diuers places.

The Cloues come all from the Moluccas, which Moluccas are two Islands, notvery great, and the tree that they grow on is like to our Lawrell tree.

The Nutmegs and Maces, which grow both together, are brought from the
Island of Banda, whose tree is like to our walnut tree, but not so big.

All the good white Sandol is brought from the Island of Timor. Canforabeing compound commeth all from China, and all that which groweth in canescommeth from Borneo, and I thinke that this Canfora commeth not into theseparts: for that in India they consume great store, and that is very deare.The good Lignum Aloes commeth from Cauchinchina.

The Beniamin commeth from the kingdome of Assi and Sion.

Long pepper groweth in Bengala, Pegu, and Iaua.

Muske [Marginal note: This Muske the Iewes doe counterfeit and take outhalfe the good muske and beat the flesh of an asse and put in the roome ofit.] commeth from Tartaria, which they make in this order, as by goodinformation I haue bene told. There is a certaine beast in Tartaria, whichis wilde and as big as a wolfe, which beast they take aliue, and beat himto death with small staues that his blood may be spread through his wholebody, then they cut it in pieces and take out all the bones, and beat theflesh with the blood in a morter very smal, and dry it, and make purses toput it in of the skin, and these be the cods of muske.

Truely I know not whereof the Amber is made, and there are diuers opinionsof it, but this is most certaine, it is cast out of the Sea, and throwne onland, and found vpon the sea bankes.

The Rubies, Saphyres, and the Spinels be gotten in the kingdome of Pegu.The Diamants come from diuers places; and I know but three sorts of them.That sort of Diamants that is called Chiappe, commeth from Bezeneger. Thosethat be pointed naturally come from the land of Delly, and from Iaua, butthe Diamants of Iaua are more waightie then the other. I could neuervnderstand from whence they that are called Balassi come. [Sidenote: TheBalassi grow in Zeilan.]

Pearles they fish in diuers places, as before in this booke is showne.

From Cambaza commeth the Spodiom which congeleth in certaine canes, whereofI found many in Pegu, when I made my house there, because that (as I hauesayd before) they make their houses there of wouen canes like to mats. FromChaul they trade alongst the coast of Melinde in Ethiopia, [Marginal note:On the coast of Melynde in Ethiopia, in the land of Cafraria, the greattrade that the Portugals haue.] within the land of Cafraria: on that coastare many good harbors kept by the Moores. Thither the Portugals bring akinde of Bombast cloth of a low price, and great store of Paternosters orbeads made of paltrie glasse, which they make in Chaul according to the vseof the Countrey: and from thence they cary Elephants teeth for India,slaues called Cafari, and some Amber and Gold. On this coast the king ofPortugall hath his castle called Mozambique, which is of as greatimportance as any castle that hee hath in all his Indies vnder hisprotection, and the Captaine of this castle hath certaine voyages to thisCafraria, to which places no Marchants may goe, but by the Agent of thisCaptaine: [Sidenote: Buying and selling without words one to another.] andthey vse to goe in small shippes, and trade with the Cafars, and theirtrade in buying and selling is without any speach one to the other. In thiswise the Portugals bring their goods by litle and litle alongst the Seacoast, and lay them downe: and so depart, and the Cafar Marchants come andsee the goods, and there they put downe as much gold as they thinke thegoods are worth, and so goe their way and leaue their golde and the goodstogether, then commeth the Portugal, and finding the golde to his content,hee taketh it and goeth his way into his ship, and then commeth the Cafar,and taketh the goods and carieth them away: and if he finde the golde therestill, it is a signe that the Portugals are not contented, and if the Cafarthinke he hath put too little, he addeth more, as he thinketh the thing isworth: and the Portugales must not stand with them too strickt; for if theydoe, then they will haue no more trade with them: For they disdaine to berefused, when they thinke that they haue offered ynough, for they bee apeeuish people, and haue dealt so of a long time: [Sidenote: Golden tradesthat the Portugals haue.] and by this trade the Portugals change theircommodities into gold, and cary it to the Castle of Mozambique, which is anIsland not farre distant from the firme land of Cafraria on the coast ofEthiopia, and is distant from India 2800. miles. Nowe to returne to myvoyage, when I came to Ormus, I found there Master Francis Berettin ofVenice, and we fraighted a bark together to goe for Basora for 70. duckets,and with vs there went other Marchants, which did ease our fraight, andvery commodiously wee came to Basora and there we stayed 40. dayes forprouiding a Carouan of barks to go to Babylon, because they vse not to goetwo or 3. barkes at once, but 25. or 30. because in the night they cannotgo, but must make them fast to the banks of the riuer, and then we mustmake a very good and strong guard, and be wel prouided of armor, forrespect and safegard of our goods, because the number of theeues is greatthat come to spoile and rob the marchants. And when we depart for Babylonwe goe a litle with our saile, and the voyage is 38. or 40. dayes long, butwe were 50. dayes on it. When we came to Babylon we stayed there 4.moneths, vntill the Carouan was ready to go ouer the wildernes, or desertfor Alepo; in this city we were 6. Marchants that accompanied together,fiue Venetians and a Portugal: whose names were as followeth, MesserFlorinasa with one of his kinsmen, Messer Andrea de Pola, the Portugal andM. Francis Berettin and I, and so wee furnished our selues with victualsand beanes for our horses for 40. dayes; [Marginal note: An order how toprouide to goe ouer the Desert from Babylon to Alepo.] and wee boughthorses and mules, for that they bee very good cheape there, I my selfebought a horse there for 11. akens, and solde him after in Alepo for 30.duckets. Also we bought a Tent which did vs very great pleasure: we hadalso amongst vs 32. Camels laden with marchandise: for the which we paid 2.duckets for euery camels lading, and for euery 10. camels they made 11, forso is their vse and custome. We take also with vs 3. men to serue vs in thevoyage, which are vsed to goe in those voyages for fiue D d. a man, and arebound to serue vs to Alepo: so that we passed very well without anytrouble: when the camels cried out to rest, our pauilion was the first thatwas erected. The Carouan maketh but small iourneis about 20. miles a day,and they set forwards euery morning before day two houres, and about two inthe afternoone they sit downe. We had great good hap in our voyage, forthat it rained: For which cause we neuer wanted water, but euery day foundgood water, so that we could not take any hurt for want of water. Yet wecaried a camel laden alwayes with water for euery good respect that mightchance in the desert, so that wee had no want neither of one thing, norother that was to bee had in the countrey. For wee came very well furnishedof euery thing, and euery day we eat fresh mutton, because there came manyshepheards with vs with their flocks, who kept those sheepe that we boughtin Babylon, and euery marchant marked his sheepe with his owne marke, andwe gaue the shepheards a Medin, which is two pence of our money for thekeeping and feeding our sheep on the way and for killing of them. Andbeside the Medin they haue the heads, the skinnes, and the intrals of euerysheepe they kil. We sixe bought 20. sheepe, and when we came to Alepo wehad 7. aliue of them. And in the Carouan they vse this order, that themarchants doe lende flesh one to another, because they will not cary rawflesh with them, but pleasure one another by lending one one day andanother another day.

[Sidenote: 36. Dayes iourney ouer the wildernes.] From Babylon to Alepo is40. dayes iourney, of the which they make 36. dayes ouer the wildernes, inwhich 36. dayes they neither see house, trees nor people that inhabite it,but onely a plaine, and no signe of any way in the world. The Pilots goebefore, and the Carouan followeth after. And when they sit downe all theCarouan vnladeth and sitteth downe, for they know the stations where thewells are. I say, in 36. dayes we pass ouer the wildernesse. For when weedepart from Babylon two dayes we passe by villages inhabited vntil we hauepassed the riuer Euphrates. And then within two dayes of Alepo we hauevillages inhabited. [Sidenote: An order how to prouide for the going toIerusalem.] In this Carouan there goeth alway a Captaine that doth Iusticevnto all men: and euery night they keepe watch about the Carouan, andcomming to Alepo we went to Tripoli, whereas Master Florin, and MasterAndrea Polo, and I with a Frier, went and hired a barke to goe with vs toIerusalem. Departing from Tripolie, we arriued at Iaffa: from which placein a day and a halfe we went to Ierusalem, and we gaue order to our barketo tary for vs vntill our returne. [Sidenote: The author returned to Venice1581.] Wee stayed in Ierusalem 14. dayes, to visite those holy places: fromwhence we returned to Iaffa, and from Iaffa to Tripolie, and there weeshipped our selues in a ship of Venice called the Bagazzana: And by thehelpe of the deuine power, we arriued safely in Venice the fift of Nouember1581. If there be any that hath any desire to goe into those partes ofIndia, let him not be astonied at the troubles that I haue passed: becauseI was intangled in many things: for that I went very poore from Venice with1200. duckets imployed in marchandize, and when I came to Tripolie, I fellsicke in the house of Master Regaly Oratio, and this man sent away my goodswith a small Carouan that went from Tripolie to Alepo, and the Carouan wasrobd, and all my goods lost sauing foure chests of glasses which cost me200. duckets, of which glasses I found many broken: because the theeuesthinking it had bene other marchandize, brake them vp, and seeing they wereglasses they let them all alone. And with this onely stocke I aduentured togoe into the Indies: And thus with change and rechange, and by diligence inmy voyage, God did blesse and helpe mee, so that I got a good stocke. Iwill not be vnmindfull to put them in remembrance, that haue a desire togoe into those parts, how they shall keepe their goods, and giue them totheir heires at the time of their death, [Marginal note: A very good orderthat they haue in those Countreys for the recouering of the goods of thedead.] and howe this may be done very securely. In all the cities that thePortugales haue in the Indies, there is a house called the schoole ofSancta misericordia comissaria: the gouernours whereof, if you giue themfor their paines, will take a coppy of your will and Testament, which youmust alwayes cary about you; and chiefly when you go into the Indies. Inthe countrey of the Moores and Gentiles, in those voyages alwayes theregoeth a Captaine to administer Iustice to all Christians of the Portugales.Also this captaine hath authoritie to recouer the goods of those Marchantsthat by chance die in those voyages, and they that haue not made theirWills and registred them in the aforesayde schooles, the Captaines wilconsume their goods in such wise, that litle or nothing will be left fortheir heires and friends. Also there goeth in these same voyages somemarchants that are commissaries of the schoole of Sancta misericordia, thatif any Marchant die and haue his Will made, and hath giuen order that theschoole of Misericordia shall haue his goods and sell them, then they sendethe money by exchange to the schoole of Misericordia in Lisbone, with thatcopie of his Testament, then from Lisbon they giue intelligence thereof,into what part of Christendome soeuer it be, and the heires of such a onecomming thither, with testimoniall that they be heires, they shall receiuethere the value of his goods: in such wise that they shall not loose anything. But they that die in the kingdome of Pegu loose the thirde part oftheir goods by antient custome of the Countrey, that if any Christian diethin the kingdome of Pegu, the king and his officers rest heires of a thirdeof his goods, and there hath neuer bene any deceit or fraude vsed in thismatter. I haue knowen many rich men that haue dwelled in Pegu, and in theirage they haue desired to go into their owne Countrey to die there, and hauedeparted with al their goods and substance without let or troubles.

[Sidenote: Order of apparel in Pegu.] In Pegu the fashion of their apparelis all one, as well the noble man as the simple: the onely difference is inthe finenes of the cloth, which is cloth of Bombast one finer then another,and they weare their apparell in this wise: First a white Bombast clothwhich serueth for a shirt, then they gird another painted bombast cloth offoureteene brases, which they binde vp betwixt their legges, and on theirheads they weare a small tock of three braces, made in guize of a myter,and some goe without tocks, and cary (as it were) a hiue on their heades,which doeth not passe the lower part of his eare, when it is lifted vp:they goe all bare footed, but the Noble men neuer goe on foote, but arecaried by men in a seate with great reputation, with a hat made of theleaues of a tree to keepe him from the raine and Sunne, or otherwise theyride on horsebacke with their feete bare in the stirops. [Sidenote: Theorder of the womens apparel in Pegu.] All sorts of women whatsoeuer theybe, weare a smocke downe to the girdle, and from the girdle downewards tothe foote they weare a cloth of three brases, open before; so straite thatthey cannot goe, but they must shewe their secret as it were aloft, and intheir going they faine to hide it with their hand, but they cannot byreason of the straitnes of their cloth. They say that this vse was inuentedby a Queene to be an occasion that the sight thereof might remoue from menthe vices against nature, which they are greatly giuen vnto; which sightshould cause them to regard women the more. Also the women goe bare footed,their armes laden with hoopes of golde and Iewels: And their fingers fullof precious rings, with their haire rolled vp about their heads. Many ofthem weare a cloth about their shoulders instead of a cloake.

Now to finish that which I haue begunne to write, I say, that those partsof the Indies are very good, because that a man that hath litle, shall makea great deale thereof; alwayes they must gouerne themselues that they betaken for honest men. For why? to such there shal neuer want helpe to doewel, but he that is vicious, let him tary at home and not go thither,because he shall alwayes be a beggar, and die a poore man.

* * * * *

The money and measures of Babylon, Balsara, and the Indies, with the customes, &c. written from Aleppo in Syria, An. 1584. by M. Will. Barret.

BABYLON:

The weight, measure, and money currant there, and the customes ofmarchandize.

A Mana of Babylon is of Aleppo 1 roue 5 ounces and a halfe: and 68 manasand three seuenth parts, make a quintall of Aleppo, which is 494 li. 8ounces of London: and 100 manas is a quintall of Babylon, which maketh inAleppo 146 roues, and of London 722 li. and so much is the sayd quintall:but the marchants accord is by so much the mana, and in the sayd place theybate the tare in all sorts of commodities, according to the order of Aleppotouching the tare.

The measure of Babylon is greater then that of Aleppo 21 in the 100. Forbringing 100 pikes of any measurable ware from Aleppo thither, there isfound but 82 pikes in Babylon, so that the 100 pikes of Babylon is ofAleppo l2l pikes, very litle lesse.

The currant mony of Babylon are Saies, which Say is 5 medines, as inAleppo, and 40 medines being 8 Saies make a duckat currant, and 47 medinespasse in value as the duckat of gold of Venice, and the dollars of the bestsort are worth 33 medines. The roials of plate are sold by the 100 drams atprise, according as they be in request: but amongst the marchants theybargaine by the 100 metrals, which are 150 drams of Aleppo, which 150 dramsare 135 single roials of plate: but in the mint or castle, they take themby the 100 drams, which is 90 roials of plate, and those of the mint giue 5medines lesse in each 100 drams then they are woorth to be sold among themarchants, and make paiment at the terme of 40 dayes in Sayes.

The custome in Babylon, as wel inward as outward, is in this maner: Smallwares at 6 per 100, Coral and amber at 5 and a halfe per 100, Venice cloth,English cloth, Kersies, Mockairs, Chamblets, Silks, Veluets, Damasks,Sattins and such like at 5 per 100: and they rate the goods without reasonas they lust themselues. The Toafo, Boabo, and other exactions 6 medinesper bale, all which they pay presently in ready mony, according to thecustome and vse of the emperor.

To the Ermin of the mint the ordinarie vse is to giue 30 Saies in curtesie,otherwise he would by authoritie of his office come aboord, and fordespight make such search in the barke, that he would turne all thingstopsie teruie.

BALSARA:

The weight, measure, and money in the citie of Balsara.

A Mana of Balsara answereth 5 roues 2 ounces and a halfe of Aleppo weight,and 19 manas and one 4 part of Balsara, answereth the quintall of Aleppo,which is 494 roues, 8 ounces English, and 20 manas is the quintall ofBalsara, which is 104 Alepine, and of London 514 li. 8. ounces, and so muchis the sayd quintall, but the marchants bargaine at so much the mana orwolsene (which is all one) and they abate the tare in euery mana, as thesort of spice is, and the order taken therefore in that place.

The measure of Balsara is called a pike, which is iust as the measure ofBabylon, to say, 100 pikes of Balsara make of Aleppo 121 pikes, vt supra inthe rate of Babylon.

The currant mony of Balsara is as foloweth. There is a sort of flusses ofcopper called Estiui, whereof 12 make a mamedine, which is the value of onemedine Aleppine, the said mamedine is of siluer, hauing the Moresco stampeon both sides, and two of these make a danine, which is 2 medines Aleppine.

The said danine is of siluer, hauing the Turkesco stampe on both sides, and2 and a halfe of these make a Saie, which is in value as the Saie ofAleppo.

The said Saie is of the similitude and stampe of Aleppo, being (asappeares) 60 estiues. Also one Say and 20 estiues make a larine, which isof Aleppo money 6 medines and a halfe.

The sayd larine is a strange piece of money, not being round as all othercurrant money in Christianitie, but is a small rod of siluer of thegreatnesse of the pen of a goose feather, wherewith we vse to write, and inlength about one eight part thereof, which is wrested, so that the two endsmeet at the iust halfe part, and in the head thereof is a stampe Turkesco,and these be the best currant money in all the Indias, and 6 of theselarines make a duckat, which is 40 medines or eight Saies of Aleppo.

The duckat of gold is woorth there 7 larines, and one danine, which is of
Aleppo money 48 medines and a halfe.

The Venetian money is worth larines 88 per hundred meticals which is 150drams of Aleppo, vt supra.

The roials of plate are worth 88 larines by the 100 meticals, and albeitamong the marchants they sel by the 100 meticals, yet in the mint orcastle, they sel by the 100 drams, hauing there lesse then the worth 5medines in each hundred drams, and haue their paiment in 40 dayes made themin Saies or larines.

The custome of the said places, aswell inward as outward, are alike of allsorts of goods, to say 6 by the 100, and Toafo, Boabo, and scriuan medines6 by the bale inward and outward, to say, 3 inward, and as much outward:but whoso leaueth his goods in the custome house paieth nothing, whereotherwise at the taking thereof away, he should pay 3 med. by the bale, andof the said goods there is no other duty to pay, and this commeth to passewhen the customers esteeme the goods too high. For in such a case they maybe driuen to take so much commoditie as the custome amounteth to, and notto pay them in money, for such is the order from the Grand Signior.

Hauing paid the custome, it behoueth to haue a quittance or co*cket sealedand firmed with the customers hand, in confirmation of the dispatch andclearing, and before departure thence, to cause the sayd customer to causesearch to be made, to the end that at the voiages returne there be nocauilation made, as it oftentimes happeneth.

Note that 100 meticals of Balsara weigh 17 ounces and a halfe sottile
Venetian, and of Aleppo drams 150, vt supra.

The fraight of the barkes from Ormuz to Balsara, I would say from Balsarato Ormuz, they pay according to the greatnesse thereof. To say, for cariageof 10 cares 180 larines, those of 15 cares 270 larines, those of 20 cares360 larines, those of 30 cares 540 larines. Note that a cara is 4 quintalsof Balsara. They pay also to the pilot of the bark for his owne cariage onecare, and to all the rest of the mariners amongst them 3. cares fraight,which is in the whole 4 cares, and paying the abouesayd prises andfraights, they are at no charges of victuals with them, but it is requisitethat the same be declared in the charter partie, with the condition thatthey lade not aboord one rotilo more then the fraight, vnder paines thatfinding more in Ormuz, it is forfeit, and besides that to pay the fraightof that which they haue laden.

And in this accord it behoueth to deale warilie, and in the presence of theErmin or some other honest man (whereof there are but few) for they are theworst people in all Arabia. And this diligence must be put in execution, tothe end the barks may not be ouerladen, because they are to passe manysands betwixt Balsara and Ormuz.

ORMVZ:

The weight, measure, and money currant in the kingdom of Ormuz:

Spices and drugs they weigh by the bar, and of euery sort of goods theweight is different. To say, of some drugs 3 quintals, and 3 erubi orroues, and other some 4 quintals 25 rotiloes, and yet both is called abarre, which barre, as well as great as litle, is 20 frasoli, and eueryfrasoll is 10 manas, and euery mana 23 chiansi, and euery chianso 10meticals and a halfe. [Sidenote: What a rotilo is.] Note that eueryquintall maketh 4 erubi or roues, and euery roue 32 rotiloes, and eueryrotilo 16 ounces, and euery ounce 7 meticals, so that the quintall commethto be 128 rotiloes, which is Aleppine 26 rotiloes and one third part, whichis 132 li. English weight. And contrarywise the quintal of Aleppo (which is494 rotiloes 8 ounces English) maketh 477 rotiloes and a halfe of Ormuz,which is 3 quintals 2 roues, 29 rotiloes and a halfe.

Note that there are bars of diuers weights, vt supra, of which theybargaine simply, according to the sort of commoditie, but if they bargaineof the great barre, the same is 7 quintals and 24 rotiloes, which is 958li. 9 ounces of London weight, and of Aleppo 193 rotiloes and a halfe.

Touching the money of Ormuz, they bargaine in marchandize at so many lechesby the barre, which lech is 100 Asaries, and maketh larines 100 and ahalfe, which maketh pardaos 38, and larines one halfe, at larines 5 by thepardao. One asarie is sadines 10, and euery sadine is 100. danarie.

The larine is worth 5 sadines and one fourth part, so that the sadine isworth of Aleppo mony 1 medine and 1 fourth part, and the larine as inBalsara worth of Aleppo mony 6 medines and a half.

The pardao is 5 larines of Balsara.

There is also stamped in Ormuz a seraphine of gold, which is litle andround, and is worth 24 sadines, which maketh 30 medines of Aleppo.

The Venetian mony is worth in Ormuz larines 88 per 100 meticals, and theroials are worth larines 86 lesse one sadine, which is euery thousandmeticals, 382 asures: but those that will not sel them, vse to melt them,and make them so many larines in the king of Ormuz his mint, whereby theycleare 2 per 100, and somewhat more: and this they doe because neitherVenetian money nor roials run as currant in Ormuz, per aduise.

The measure of Ormuz is of two sorts, the one called codo which increasethvpon the measure of Aleppo 3 per 100, for bringing 100 pikes of anymeasurable wares from Aleppo to Ormuz, it is found in Ormuz to be 103codes. Also these measures of Ormuz increase vpon those of Balsara andBabylon 25 and two third parts per 100: for bringing 100 pikes of anymeasurable wares from Balsara or Babylon, there is found in Ormuz 125 codesand two third parts.

The other measure is called a vare, which was sent from the king ofPortugall to the India, by which they sell things of small value, whichmeasure is of 5 palmes or spans, and is one code and two third parts, sothat buying 100 codes of any measurable wares, and returning to measure itby the sayd vare, there are found but 60 vares, contrarywise 100 vares make166 codes and two third parts.

Note that al such ships as lade horses in Ormuz for Goa or any other placeof India, lading 10 horses or vpwards, in what places soeuer the saidhorses be taken a shore in the India, the marchandize which is to bedischarged out of that ship wherein the said horses come, are bound to payno custome at all, but if they lade one horse lesse then ten, then thegoods are bound to pay the whole custome. And this law was made by DonEmanuel king of Portugall, but it is to be diligently foreseene, whitherall those horses laden be bound to pay the king his custome: for many timesby the king of Portugall his commandement, there is fauour shewed to theking of Cochin his brother in armes, so that his horses that come in thesame ship, are not to answere custome. As for example: If there were 4horses laden in one ship, all which were to pay custome to the king, andone other of the king of Cochins which were not to pay any custome, thesame causeth all the marchandize of that ship to be subiect to pay custome,per aduise. But if they lade ten horses vpon purpose to pay the king hiscustome in Goa, and in the voyage any of them should die in that case, ifthey bring the taile of the dead horse to the custome in Goa, then themarchandize is free from all custome, because they were laden in Ormuz topay custome in Goa. Moreouer, if the horses should die before the midst ofthe voyage, they pay no custome at all, and if they die in the midst of thevoyage, then they pay halfe custome, but if any horse die after the midvoiage, they pay custome no lesse than if they arriue safe.Notwithstanding, the marchandize (whether the said horses die before or inthe mid voyage or after the mid voiage) are free from all custome.

The custome of Ormuz is eleuen in the 100, to say, 10 for the king, and 1for the arming of the foists: but for small wares as glasses, and lookingglasses of all sorts, and such like, made for apparell, pay no custome. Butcloth of Wooll, Karsies, Mockaires, Chamlets, and all sortes of Silke,Saffron, and such like, pay custome, being esteemed reasonably.

There is also another custome, which they call caida, which is, that onebringing his goods into Ormuz, with purpose to send the same further intoIndia, the same are bound to pay 3 by the 100, but none other are bound topay this custome, except the Armenians, Moores, and Iewes: for thePortugals and Venetians pay nothing thereof.

Note that in Ormuz they abate tare of all sorts of commodities, by an orderobserued of custome.

The fraight from Ormuz to Chaul, Goa, and Cochin, is as followeth:Mokaires, larines 6 per table of 60 pikes. Aquariosa 8 larines by ordinariechist, raisins 10 by chist, which is a quintall of roues 128. Ruuia ofChalangi larines 10 per quintall, glasses larines 8 per chist, of 4 footeand a halfe, glasses in great chists 14 and 15 larines by chist. Smallwares larines 12 by chist of fiue foot. Tamari for Maschat sadines 2 and ahalf, and 3 by the fardle. Tamarie for Diu and Chaul 4 sadines, and 4 and ahalfe by bale. Other drugs and things which come from Persia pay accordingto the greatnesse of the bales.

The fraight mentioned, they pay as appeareth, when they ship the sayd goodsin ships where horses goe: otherwise not hauing horses, they pay somewhatlesse, because of the custom which they are to pay.

The vse of the India ships is, that the patrones thereof are not at anycharge neither with any passenger, not yet with any mariner in the ship,but that euery one at the beginning of the voyage doe furnish to maintainehis owne table (if he will eate) and for drinke they haue a great iarre ofwater, which is garded with great custodie.

GOA.

The weight, measure, and mony currant in Goa.

The quintall of Goa is 5 manas, and 8 larines, and the mana is 24 rotilos,so that the quintall of Goa is 128 rot. and euery rot. is 16 ounces, whichis of Venice weight 1 li. and a halfe, so that the quintall of Goa is 192li. sotile Venice, which is 26 rotiloes 8 ounces Aleppine, and of Londonweight 132 li. English, as the weight of Ormuz.

All the marchandize, spices and drugs, are sold by this quintal, exceptsome drugs, as lignum de China, Galanga, and others, whereof they bargaineat so much per candill, aduertising that there be two sorts of candill, oneof 16 manas, the other of 20 manas, that of 16 manas commeth to be iust 3quintals, and that of 26 manas, 3 quintals, 3 roues. Note that 4 roues makea quintall, and the roue is 32 rotiloes, as in Ormuz.

There is also another weight which they call Marco, which is eight ouncesor halfe a rotilo of Goa, and 9 ounces of Venice sotile: with this theyweigh amber, corall, muske, ambracan, ciuet, and other fine wares.

There is also another sort of weight called Mangiallino, which is 5 grainesof Venice weight and therewith they weigh diamants and other iewels.

[Sidenote: Muske of Tartarie by the way of China.] Note that in Goa theyvse not to abate any tare of any goods, except of sacks or wraps, andtherefore it requireth great aduisem*nt in buying of the goods, especiallyin the muske of Tartaria which commeth by way of China in bladders, and soweigh it without any tare rebating.

The measure of Goa is called a tode, which encreaseth vpon the measure ofBabylon and Balsara after the rate of 17 and one eight part by the 100, sothat bringing 100 pikes of any measurable ware from thence to Goa, it isfound 117 pikes 7 eight parts, and bringing 100 codes from Ormuz to Goa,there is found but 93 codes and one fourth part.

There is also the vare in Goa, which is iust as the vare of Ormuz, andtherewith they measure onely things that are of small value.

For the mony of Goa, there is a kind of mony made of lead and tin mingled,being thicke and round, and stamped on the one side with a spheare or globeof the world, and on the other side two arrowes and 5 rounds: and this kindof mony is called Basaruchi, and 15 of these make a vinton of naughty mony,and 5 vintons make a tanga, and 4 vintenas make a tanga of base money: sothat the tanga of base mony is 60 basaruchies, and the tanga of good mony75. basaruchies, and 5 tangas make a seraphine of gold, which inmerchandize is worth 5 tangas good money: but if one would change them intobasaruchies, he may haue 5 tangas, and 16 basaruchies, which ouerplus theycal cerafa*gio, and when they bargain of the pardaw of gold, each pardaw isment to be 6 tangas good mony, but in merchandise they vse not to demaundpardawes of gold in Goa, except it be for iewels and horses, for all therest they take of seraphines of siluer, per aduiso.

The roials of plate, I say, the roial of 8 are worth per custome andcommandement of the king of Portugall 400 reies, and euery rey is onebasaruchie and one fourth part, which maketh tangas 6, and 53 basaruchiesas their iust value, but for that the said roials are excellent siluer andcurrant in diuers places of the India, and chiefly in Malacca, when theships are to depart at their due times (called Monsons) euery one to hauethe said roials pay more then they are worth, and the ouerplus, as isabouesaid they call serafa*gio. And first they giue the iust value of the100 roials of 8, at 5 tangas 50 basaruchies a piece, which done, they giueseraphins 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 12, 15, vntill 22 by the 100, according asthey are in request.

The ducket of gold is worth 9 tangas and a halfe good money, and yet notstable in price, for that when the ships depart from Goa to Cochin, theypay them at 9 tangas and 3 fourth partes, and 10 tangas, and that is themost that they are woorth.

The larines are woorth by iust value basaruchies 93 and 3 fourth parts, and4 larines make a seraphine of siluer, which is 5 tangas of good money, andthese also haue serafa*gion of 6, 7, 8, 10, vntill 16, by the hundred, forwhen the ships depart for the North, to say, for Chaul, Diu, Cambaia, orBassaim, all cary of the same, because it is money more currant then anyother.

There is also a sort of seraphins of gold of the stampe of Ormuz, whereofthere are but fewe in Goa, but being there, they are woorth fiue larinesand somewhat more, according as they are in request.

There is also another litle sort of mony, round, hauing on the one side acrosse, and on the other side a crowne, which is woorth one halfe a tangaof good money, and another of the same stampe lesse than that which theycall Imitiuo de buona moneda, which is worth 18 basaruches 3 fourth parts apiece.

Note that if a man bargaine in marchandize, it behooueth to demaund tangasof good money: for by nominating tangas onely, is vnderstood to be basemoney of 60 basaruches, which wanteth of the good money vt supra.

The custome of Goa is 8 in the 100 inwards, and as much outward, and thegoods are esteemed iustly rather to the marchants aduantage then the kings.The custome they pay in this order. Comming with a ship from Ormuz to Goawithout horses, they pay 8 in the 100 whether they sell part or all, but ifthey would carie of the sayd marchandise to any other place, they pay noneother custome, except others buy it and carie it foorth of the countrey,and then they pay it 8 in the 100. And if one hauing paied the customeshould sell to another with composition to passe it forth as for his properaccounts to saue the custome, this may not be, because the seller is put tohis oth, whether he send the goods for his owne account, or for the accountof any others that haue bought the same, and being found to the contrarythey pay custome as abouesaid. And in this order the marchants pay of allthe goods which come from any part of the Indies. But if they come fromOrmuz to Goa with horses, they are not subiect to pay any custome inward,notwithstanding if they send all or any part thereof for any other place,or returne it to Ormuz, they pay the custome outward, although they couldnot sell.

They vse also in Goa amongst the common sort to bargaine for coales, wood,lime, and such like, at so many braganines, accounting 24 basaruches forone braganine, albeit there is no such mony stamped. The custome of thePortugals is, that any Moore or Gentile, of what condition or state soeuerhe be, may not depart from Goa to go within the land, without licence ofcertaine deputies deputed for that office, who (if they be Moores orGentiles) doe set a seale vpon the arme, hauing thereon the armes ofPortugal, to be knowen of the porters of the citie, whether they haue thesaid licence or no.

COCHIN.

The weight, measure, and money, currant in Cochin.

All the marchandise which they sell or buy within the sayd citie, theybargaine for at so many serafines per quintal, which is 128. rotilos ofiust weight, with the quintal and rotilo of Goa and Ormuz: aduertising thatthere are diuers sorts of bars according to the sorts of commodities, andin traffiquing, they reason at so much the bar. Note that there are bars of3 quintals and 3 quintals and halfe, and 4 quintals. They abate a vsed tareof all marchandize, according to the sort of goods, and order taken for thesame.

The measure of Goa and Cochin are all one.

The money of Cochin are all the same sorts which are currant in Goa, butthe duckat of gold in value is 10 tangas of good money.

The custome of Cochin as wel inward as outward for all strangers is eightin the hundred, but those that haue bene married foure yeere in thecountrey pay but foure in the hundred, per aduiso.

MALACCA.

The weight, measure, and money of Malacca.

For the marchandise bought and sold in the citie they reckon at so much thebarre, which barre is of diuers sorts, great and small, according to theancient custome of the said citie, and diuersitie of the goods. But for thecloues they bargaine at so much the barre, which barre is 3 quintals, 2roues and 10 rotilos. As I haue abouesaid, all kind of drugs haue theirsorts of barres limited. Note that euery quintal is 4 roues, and euery roue32 rotilos, which is 128 rotilos the quintall, the which answereth toAleppo 95 rotilos, and to London 472 li. per quintal.

The measures of Malacca are as the measures of Goa. In Malacca they abatetare according to their distinction and agreement, for that there is noiust tare limited.

For the money of Malacca, the least money currant is of tinne stamped withthe armes of Portugall, and 12 of these make a Chazza.

The Chazza is also of tinne with the said armes, and 2. of these make achallaine.

The Challaine is of tinne with the said armes, and 40 of these make a tangaof Goa good money, but not stamped in Malacca.

There is also a sort of siluer money which they call Patachines, and isworth 6 tangas of good money, which is 360 reyes, and is stamped with twoletters, S. T. which is S. Thomas on the one side, and the armes ofPortugall on the other side.

There is also a kind of mony called Cruzados stamped with theatmes of Portugall, and is worth 6 tangas good mony, the larinesare euery 9 of them worth 2 cruzados, which is 12 tangas goodmony, and these larines be of those which are stamped in Balsaraand Ormuz.

The roials of 8 they call Pardaos de Reales, and are worth 7 tangas of goodmoney.

The custome of Malacca is 10 in the 100 as wel inward as outward, and thosewhich pay the custome inwards, if in case they send the same goods for anyother place within terme of a yeere and a day, pay no custome for the same.

A note of charges from Aleppo to Goa, as foloweth.

For camels from Aleppo to Birrha. Medines 60 per somme.[A]
For mules from Aleppo to Birrha, med. 45. per somme.
For custome at Birrha, med. 10. per somme.
For Auania of the Cady at Birrha, med. 200.
For 4 dishes raisins, and 20 pounds sope, med. 35.
For a present to the Ermine the summe of med. 400.
For a barke of 30 or 35 sommes. Duc. 60 is med. 2400. per barke.
For meat for the men the summe of med. 200.
For custome at Racca the summe of med. 5. per somme.
For 3 platters of raisins, and 15 pounds of sope, med. 25.
For custome to king Aborissei, Duc. 20 is med. 800
For custome at Dea the summe of med. 230. per barke
For 4 dishes raisins, and 20 pounds of sope, med. 35.
For custom at Bosara, the summe of med. 10. per barke.
For 2 dishes raisins, and 10 pound of sope, med. 17.
For custome in Anna, in 10 per summe, med. 10. per somme.
For 4 dishes of raisins and 20 pound of sope, med. 35.
For custome in Adite, medines 10 per barke, med. 10. per barke.
For 2 dishes raisins, and 10 pound of sope, med. 17.
For custome at Gweke, med. 10. per barke.
For 2 dishes raisins, and 20 pound of sope, med. 17.
For custome at Ist, med. 10. per somme.
For 4 platters raisins, and 20 pound of sope, med. 35.
Charges of presents at Felugia, med. 30.
For camels from Felugia to Babylon, med. 30. per somme.
For custome in Babylon, as in the booke appeareth.
For a barke from Babylon to Balsara, med. 900.
For custome of small wares, at Corno med. 20. per somme.
For custome of clothes at Corno, the summe of med. per somme.
For 3 dishes raisins, and 20 pound of sope, med. 26.
For fraight from Balsara to Ormus, according to the greatnesse, as in this
booke appeareth.
For custome in Ormus, as is abouesaid in this booke.
For fraight from Ormus to Goa, as is in this booke shewed.
For custome in Goa, as is abouesaid.

[A: Or, by the Camels burden.]

A declaration of the places from whence the goods subscribed doe come.

Cloues, from Maluco, Tarenate, Amboina, by way of Iaua.
Nutmegs, from Banda.
Maces from Banda, Iaua, and Malacca.
Pepper Gawrie, from Cochin.
Pepper common from Malabar.
Sinnamon, from Seilan.
Tinne, from Malacca.
Sandals wilde, from Cochin.
Sandales domestick, from Malacca.
Verzini, from S. Thomas, and from China.
Spicknard from Zindi, and Lahor.
Quicksiluer, from China.
Galls, from Cambaia, Bengala, Istria and Syria.
Ginger Dabulin, from Dabul.
Ginger Belledin, from the Countrie within Cambaia.
Gmger Sorattin, from Sorat within Cambaia.
Ginger Mordassi, from Mordas within Cambaia.
Ginger Meckin, from Mecca.
Mirabolans of all sorts, from Cambaia.
White sucket, from Zindia, Cambaia, and China.
Corcunia, from diuers places of India.
Corall of Leuant, from Malabar.
Chomin, from Balsara.
Requitria, from Arabia Felix.
Garble of Nutmegs from Banda.
Sal Armoniacke, from Zindi and Cambaia.
Zedoari, from diuers places of India.
Cubeb, from China.
Amomum, from China.
Camphora, from Brimeo neere to China.
Myrrha, from Arabia Felix.
Costo dulce, from Zinde, and Cambaia.
Borazo, from Cambaia, and Lahor.
Asa fetida, from Lahor.
Waxe, from Bengala.
Seragni, from Persia.
Cassia, from Cambaia, and from Gran Cayro.
Storax calamita, from Rhodes, to say, from Aneda, and Canemarie within
Caramania.
Storax liquida, from Rhodes.
Tutia, from Persia.
Cagiers, from Malabar, and Maldiua.
Ruuia to die withall, from Chalangi.
Alumme di Rocca, from China, and Constantinople.
Chopra, from Cochin and Malabar.
Oppopanax, from Persia.
Lignum Aloes, from Cochin, China, and Malacca.
Demnar, from Siacca and Blinton.
Galangæ, from China, Chaul, Goa, and Cochin.
Laccha, from Pegu, and Balaguate.
Carabbe, from Almanie.
Coloquintida, from Cyprus.
Agaricum, from Alemania.
Scamonea, from Syria, and Persia.
Bdellium, from Arabia felix, and Mecca.
Cardamomum small, from Barcelona.
Cardamomum great, from Bengala.
Tamarinda, from Balsara.
Aloe Secutrina, from Secutra.
Aloe Epatica, from Pat.
Safran, from Balsara, and Persia.
Lignum de China, from China.
Rhaponticum, from Persia, and Pugia.
Thus, from Secutra.
Turpith, from Diu, and Cambaia.
Nuts of India, from Goa, and other places of India.
Nux vomica, from Malabar.
Sanguis Draconis, from Secutra.
Armoniago, from Persia.
Spodio di Cana, from Cochin.
Margaratina, from Balaguate.
Muske from Tartarie, by way of China.
Ambracban, from Melinde, and Mosombique.
Indico, from Zindi and Cambaia.
Silkes fine, from China.
Long pepper, from Bengala and Malacca.
Latton, from China.
Momia, from the great Cayro.
Belzuinum Mandolalo, from Sian, and Baros.
Belzuinum burned, from Bonnia.
Castorium, from Almania.
Corallina, from the red sea.
Masticke, from Sio.
Mella, from Romania.
Oppium, from Pogia, and Cambaia.
Calamus Aromaticus, from Constantinople.
Capari, from Alexandria and other places.
Dates, from Arabia felix and Alexandria.
Dictamnum album, from Lombardia.
Draganti, from Morea.
Euphorbium, from Barbaria.
Epithymum, from Candia.
Sena, from Mecca.
Gumme Arabike, from Zaffo.
Grana, from Coronto.
Ladanum, from Cyprus and Candia.
Lapis lazzudis, from Persia.
Lapis Zudassi, from Zaffetto.
Lapis Spongij is found in sponges.
Lapis Hæmatites, from Almanie.
Manna, from Persia.
Auripigmentum, from manie places of Turkie.
Pilatro, from Barbaria.
Pistaches, from Doria.
Worme-seede, from Persia.
Sumack, from Cyprus.
Sebesten, from Cyprus.
Galbanum from Persia.
Dente d'Abolio, from Melinde, and Mosambique.
Folium Indicum, from Goa, and Cochin.
Diasprum viride, from Cambaia.
Petra Bezzuar, from Tartaria.
Sarcacolla, from Persia.
Melleghete, from the West parts.
Sugo di Requillicie, from Arabia felix.
Chochenillo, from the West India.
Rubarbe, from Persia, and China.

The times or seasonable windes called Monsons, wherein the ships depart
from place to place in the East Indies.

Note that the Citie of Goa is the principall place of all the OrientallIndia, and the winter there beginneth the 15 of May with very great raine,and so continueth till the first of August, so that during that space, noshippe can passe ouer the barre of Goa, because through the continuallshoures of raine all the sandes ioyne together neere vnto a mountainecalled Oghane, and all these sandes being ioyned together, runne into theshoales of the barre and port of Goa, and can haue no other issue, but toremaine in that port, and therefore it is shut vp vntill the first ofAugust, but at the 10 of August it openeth by reason of the raine whichceaseth, and the sea doeth then scoure the sands away againe.

The monson from Goa to the Northward, to say, for Chaul, Diu, Cambaia,
Daman, Basaim, and other places.

The ships depart from betwixt the tenth and 24 of August, for the Northwardplaces abouesayde, and to these places they may saile all times of theyeere, except in the winter, which beginneth and endeth at the timesabouesaid.

The monson from the North parts, for Goa.

The ships depart from Chaul, Diu, Cambaia, and other places Northwards for
Goa, betwixt the 8 and 15 of Ianuarie, and come to Goa about the end of
Februarie.

The first monson from Diu for the straight of Mecca.

The ships depart from Diu about the 15 of Ianuarie, and returne from thestraights to Diu in the moneth of August.

The second monson from Diu for the straight of Mecca.

The ships depart betwixt the 25 and first of September, and returne fromthe straights to Diu, the first and 15 of May.

The monson from Secutra for Ormus.

The ships depart about the tenth of August for Ormus: albeit Secutra is an
Iland and hath but few ships, which depart as abouesaid.

The monson wherein the Moores of the firme land come to Goa.

About the fifteenth of September the Moores of the firme lande beginne tocome to Goa, and they come from all parts, as well from Balaguate,Bezenegar, as also from Sudalacan, and other places.

The monson wherein the Moores of the firme land depart from Goa.

They depart from Goa betwixt the 10 and 15 day of Nouember. Note that bygoing for the North is ment the departing from Goa, for Chaul, Diu,Cambaia, Daman, Basaim, Ghassain, and other places vnto Zindi: and by theSouth is vnderstood, departing from Goa, for Cochin, and all that coastvnto Cape Comori.

The first monson from Goa for Ormus.

The shippes depart in the moneth of October from Goa, for Ormus, passingwith Easterly windes along the coast of Persia.

The second monson from Goa to Ormus.

The ships depart about the 20 of Ianuarie passing by the like nauigationand windes as in the first monson, and this is called of the Portugals andIndians Entremonson.

The third monson from Goa to Ormus.

The ships depart betwixt the 25 of March, and 6 of Aprill, hauing Easterlywindes, till they passe Secutra, and then they find Westerly windes, andtherefore they set their course ouer for the coast of Arabia, till theycome to Cape Rasalgate and the Straight of Ormus, and this monson is mosttroublesome of all: for they make two nauigations in the heigth of Seylan,which is 6 degrees and somewhat lower.

The first monson from Ormus for Chaul, and Goa.

The ships depart from Ormus for Chaul, and Goa in the moneth of September,with North and Northeast windes.

The second monson from Ormus for Chaul and Goa.

The second monson is betwixt the fiue and twentie and last of December,with like winds as the former monson.

The third monson from Ormus for Chaul and Goa.

The third monson the ships depart from Ormus, for Chaul and Goa, betwixtthe first and 15. of April, and they saile with Southeast windes, East andNortheast windes, coasting vpon the Arabia side from Cape Mosandon vntoCape Rasalgate, and hauing lost the sight of Cape Rasalgate, they haueWesterly windes, and so come for Chaul and Goa, and if the said shipsdepart not before the 25 of April, they are not then to depart that monson,but to winter in Ormus because of the winter.

The first monson from Ormus for Zindi.

The ships depart from Ormus betwixt the 15 and 26 of Aprill.

The second monson from Ormus for Zindi.

The ships depart betwixt the 10 and 20 of October for Zindi from Ormus.

The monson from Ormus for the red sea.

The ships depart from Ormus betwixt the first and last of Ianuarie.

Hitherto I haue noted the monsons of the ships departing from Goa to the Northward: Now follow the monsons wherein the ships depart from Goa, to the Southward.

The Monson from Goa for Calicut, Cochin, Seilan, and all that coast.

The ships depart from those places betwixt the 1 and 15 of August, andthere they find it nauigable all the yeere except in the winter, whichcontinueth as is aforesayd, from the 15 of May till the 10 of August.[Sidenote: Note.] In like maner the ships come from these places for Goa ateuery time in the yeere except in the winter, but of all other the besttime is to come in Nouember, December and Ianuary.

The first monson from Goa, for Pegu.

The ships depart from Goa, betwixt the 15 and 20 of April, and winter at S.
Thomas, and after the 5 of August, they depart from S. Thomas for Pegu.

The second monson from Goa, for Pegu.

The ships depart from Goa betwixt the 8 and 24 of August, going straightfor Pegu, and if they passe the 24 of August, they cannot passe thatmonson, neither is there any more monsons till April as is aforesaid.[Sidenote: Marchandize good for Pegu.] Note that the chiefest trade is totake money of S. Thomas rials, and patechoni, and to goe to S. Thomas, andthere to buy Tellami, which is fine cloth of India, whereof there is greatquantitie made in Coromandel, and brought thither, and other marchandiseare not good for that place except some dozen of very faire Emerauldsorientall. For of golde, siluer, and Rubies, there is sufficient store inPegu.

The monson from Pegu for the Indies.

The ships depart from Pegu betwixt the 15 and 25 of Ianuarie, and come toGoa about the 25 of March, or in the beginning of April. Note, that if itpasse the 10 of May before the sayde ships be arriued in Goa, they cannotcome thither that monson, and if they haue not then fet the coast of India,they shall with great perill fetch S. Thomas.

The first monson from Goa for Malacca.

The ships depart betwixt the 15 and last of September, and arriue in
Malacca about the end of October.

The second monson from Goa to Malacca.

The ships depart about the 5 of May from Goa, and arriue in Malacca aboutthe 15 of Iune.

The first monson from Malacca to Goa.

The ships depart about the 10 of September, and come to Goa about the endof October.

The second monson from Malacca to Goa.

The ships depart from Malacca about the 10 of February, and come to Goaabout the end of March. But if the said ships should stay till the 10 ofMay they cannot enter into Goa, and if at that time also they should not bearriued at Cochin, they are forced to retume to Malacca, because the winterand contrary windes then come vpon them.

The monson from Goa for China.

The ships depart from Goa in the moneth of April.

The monson from China for Goa.

The ships depart to be the 10 of May in Goa, and being not then arriued,they turne backe to Cochin, and if they cannot fetch Cochin, they returneto Malacca.

The monson from Goa to the Moluccaes.

The ships depart about 10 or 15 of May, which time being past, the shippescan not passe ouer the barre of Goa for the cause abouesaid.

The monson of the ships of the Moluccaes arriuall in Goa.

The ships which come from the Moluccaes arriue vpon the bar of Goa aboutthe 15. of April.

The monsons of the Portingall ships for the Indies.

[Sidenote: Note.] The ships which come from Portugall depart thenceordinarily betwixt the tenth and fifteenth of March, comming the straightway during the moneth of Iuly to the coast of Melinde, and Mosambique, andfrom thence goe straight for Goa, and if in the moneth Iuly they should notbe at the coast of Melinde, they can in no wise that yeere fetch Melinde,but returne to the Isle of Saint Helena, and so are not able, that timebeing past, to fetch the coast of India, and to come straight for Goa.Therefore (as is abouesaid) they returne to the Island of Saint Helena, andif they cannot make the said Island, then they runne as lost vpon the Coastof Guinea: but if the said ships be arriued in time vpon the coast ofMelinde, they set forwardes for Goa, and if by the fifteenth of Septemberthey cannot fetch Goa, they then goe for Cochin, but if they see theycannot fetch Cochin, they returne to Mosambique to winter there vpon thesayd coast. [Sidenote: Note.] Albeit in the yeere of our Lord 1580 therearriued the ship called San Lorenzo, being wonderfull sore sea-beaten, theeight of October, which was accounted as a myracle for that the like hadnot beene seene before.

The monson from India for Portugall.

The shippes depart from Cochin betweene the fifteenth and last of Ianuary,going on till they haue sight of Capo de buona speranza, and the Isle ofSaint Helena, which Islande is about the midway, being in sixteene degreesto the South. And it is a litle Island being fruitfull of all things whicha man can imagine, with great store of fruit: and this Island is a greatsuccour to the shipping which returne for Portugall. And not long since thesaid Island was found by the Portugales, and was discouered by a shippethat came from the Indies in a great storme, in which they found suchabundance of wilde beastes, and boares, and all sort of fruite, that bymeanes thereof that poore ship which had been foure moneths at sea,refreshed themselues both with water and meate very well, and this Islandthey called S. Helena, because it was discouered vpon S. Helens day. Andvndoubtedly this Island is a great succour, and so great an ayde to theships of Portugall, that many would surely perish if that helpe wanted. Andtherefore the king of Portugall caused a Church to be made there fordeuotion of S. Helena: where there are onely resident Eremits, and allother are forbidden to inhabite there by the kings commaundement, to theende that the ships may be the more sufficiently furnished with victuals,because the ships which come from India come but slenderly victualled,[Sidenote: Note.] because there groweth no corne there, neither make theyany wine: but the ships which come from Portugall to the Indies touch notin the sayd Island, because they set out being sufficiently furnished withbread and water from Portugall for eight moneths voyage. Any other peoplethen the two Eremites abouesaid, cannot inhabite this Island, except somesicke man that may be set there a shore to remaine in the Eremitescompanie, for his helpe and recouery.

The monson from Goa to Mosambique.

The ships depart betwixt the 10 and 15 of Ianuarie.

The monson from Mosambique to Goa.

The ships depart betweene the 8 and last of August, and arriue in Chaul or
Goa in the moneth of October, till the 15 of Nouember.

The monson from Ormus to Bengala.

The ships depart betwixt the 15 and 20 of Iune, and goe to winter at Teueand depart thence about the 15 of August for Bengala.

* * * * *

A briefe extract specifying the certaine dayly paiments, answered quarterly in time of peace, by the Grand Signior, out of his Treasurie, to the Officers of his Seraglio or Court, successiuely in degrees: collected in a yeerely totall summe, as followeth.

For his owne diet euery day, one thousand and one aspers, according to aformer custome receiued from his auncestors: notwithstanding that otherwisehis diurnall expence is very much, and not certainly knowen, which summemaketh sterling mony by the yere, two thousand, one hundred, 92. pounds,three shillings, eightpence.

The fiue and fourtie thousand Ianizaries dispersed in sundry places of hisdominions, at sixe aspers the day, amounteth by the yeere to fiue hundreth,fourescore and eleuen thousand, and three hundreth pounds.

The Azamoglans, tribute children, farre surmount that number, for that theyare collected from among the Christians, from whom betweene the yeeres ofsixe and twelue, they are pulled away yeerely perforce: whereof I supposethose in seruice may be equall in number with the Ianizaries abouesayd, atthree aspers a day, one with another, which is two hundred fourescore andfifteene thousand, sixe hundred and fiftie pounds.

The fiue Bassas, whereof the Viceroy is supreme, at one thousand aspers theday, besides their yerely reuenues, amounteth sterling by the yeere to tenthousand, nine hundred and fiftie pounds.

The fiue Beglerbegs, chiefe presidents of Greece, Hungary, and Sclauonia,being in Europe, in Natolia, and Caramania of Asia, at one thousande aspersthe day: as also to eighteene other gouernours of Prouinces, at fiuehundred aspers the day, amounteth by the yeere, to thirtie thousand sixehundred, and threescore pounds.

The Bassa, Admirall of the Sea, one thousand aspers the day, two thousand,one hundred foure score and ten pounds.

The Aga of the Ianizaries, generall of the footemen, fiue hundred aspersthe day, and maketh by the yeere in sterling money, one thousand, fourescore and fifteene pounds.

The Imbrahur Bassa, Master of his horse, one hundred and fiftie aspers theday, is sterling money, three hundred and eight and twenty pounds.

The chiefe Esquire vnder him, one hundred and fiftie aspers, is threehundred and eight and twenty pounds.

The Agas of the Spahi, Captaines of the horsem*n, sixe, at one hundred andfiftie aspers to either of them, maketh sterling, one thousand, ninehundred, three score and eleuen pounds.

The Capagi Bassas head porters foure, one hundred and fiftie aspers to ech,and maketh out in sterling money by the yeere, one thousand, three hundred,and fourteene pounds.

The Sisinghir Bassa, Controller of the housholde, one hundred and twentieaspers the day, and maketh out in sterling money by the yeere, two hundred,threescore and two pounds, sixteene shillings.

The Chaus Bassa, Captaine of the Pensioners, one hundred and twentie aspersthe day, and amounteth to by the yeere in sterling money, two hundred,threescore and two pounds, sixteene shillings.

The Capigilar Caiasi Captaine of his Barge, one hundreth and twentie aspersthe day, and maketh out by the yeere in sterling money, two hundred,threescore and two poundes, sixteene shillings.

The Solach Bassi, Captaine of his guard, one hundred and twentie aspers,two hundred, three score and two pounds, sixteene shillings.

The Giebrigi Bassi, master of the armoury, one hundred and twentie aspers,two hundred, three score and two pounds, sixteene shillings.

The Topagi Bassi, Master of the artillerie, one hundred and twentie aspers,two hundred, three score and two pounds, sixteene shillings.

The Echim Bassi, Phisition to his person, one hundred and twentie aspers,two hundred, three score and two pounds, sixteene shillings.

To fourtie Phisitions vnder him, to ech fourtie aspers, is three thousand,eight hundred, three score and sixe pounds, sixteene shillings.

The Mustafaracas spearemen, attending on his person, in number fiuehundred, to either three score aspers, and maketh sterling, threescore andfiue thousand, and seuen hundred pounds.

The Cisingeri gentlemen, attending vpon his diet, fourtie, at fourtieaspers ech of them, and amounteth to sterling by the yeere, three thousand,fiue hundred and foure pounds.

The Chausi Pensioners, foure hundred and fourtie, at thirtie aspers, twentyeight thousand, nine hundred and eight pounds.

The Capagi porters of the Court and City, foure hundred, at eight aspers,and maketh sterling money by the yeere, seuen thousand, and eight pounds.

The Solachi, archers of his guard, three hundred and twenty, at nineaspers, and commeth vnto in English money, the summe of sixe thousand,three hundred and sixe pounds.

The Spahi, men of Armes of the Court and the City, ten thousand, at twentyfiue asters, and maketh of English money, fiue hundred, forty and seuenthousand, and fiue hundred pounds.

The Ianizaires sixteene thousand, at six aspers, is two hundred and tenthousand, and two hundred and forty pounds.

The Giebegi furbushers of armor, one thousand, fiue hundred, at sixeaspers, and amounteth to sterling money, nineteene thousand, seuen hundred,and fourescore pounds.

The Seiesir, seruitors in his Equier or stable, fiue hundred, at twoaspers, and maketh sterling money, two thousand, one hundred, fourescoreand ten pounds.

The Saesi, Sadlers and bit makers, five hundred, at seuen aspers, seuenthousand, six hundred, threescore and fiue pounds.

The Catergi, Carriers vpon Mules, two hundred, at fiue aspers, twothousand, one hundred, fourescore and ten pounds.

The Cinegi, Carriers vpon Camels, one thousand, fiue hundred, at eightaspers, and amounteth in sterling money, to twenty sixe thousand, twohundred, and fourescore pounds.

The Reiz, or Captaines of the Gallies, three hundred, at ten aspers, andamounteth in English money by the yeere, the summe of sixe thousand, fiuehundred, threescore and ten pounds.

The Alechingi, Masters of the said Gallies, three hundred, at seven aspers,foure thousand, fiue hundred, fourescore and nineteene pounds.

The Getti, Boateswaines thereof, three hundred, at sixe aspers, is threethousande, nine hundred, fourty and two pounds.

The Oda Bassi, Pursers, three hundred, at fiue aspers, maketh threethousand two hundred, and fourescore pounds.

The Azappi souldiers two thousand sixe hundred at foure Aspers, whereof thesix hundred do continually keepe the gallies, two and twentie thousand,seuen hundred fourscore and six pounds.

The Mariers Bassi masters over the shipwrights and kalkers of the navie,nine, at 20. Aspers the piece, amounteth to three thousand fourescore andfoure pound, foure shillings.

The Master Dassi shipwrights and kalkers, one thousand at fourteene aspers,which amounteth by the yeere, to thirtie thousand, sixe hundred threescorepound.

Summa totalis of dayly paiments amounteth by the yeere sterling, one million, nine hundred threescore eight thousand, seuen hundred thirty fiue pounds, nineteene shillings eight pence, answered quarterly without default, with the summe of foure hundred fourescore twelue thousand, one hundred fourescore and foure pounds foure shillings eleven pence, and is for every day fiue thousand three hundred, fourescore and thirteene pounds, fifteene shillings ten pence.

Annuities of lands neuer improued, fiue times more in value then their
summes mentioned, giuen by the saide Grand Signior, as followeth.

To the Viceroy for his Timar or annuitie 60. thousand golde ducats.
To the second Bassa for his annuitie 50. thousand ducats.
To the third Bassa for his annuitie 40. thousand ducats.
To the fourth Bassa for his annuitie 30. thousand ducats.
To the fifth Bassa for his annuitie 20. thousand ducats.
To the Captaine of the Ianizaries 20. thousand ducats.
To the Ieu Merhorbassi master of his horse 15. thousand ducats.
To the Captaine of the pensioners 10. thousand ducats.
To the Captaine of his guard 5. thousand ducats.

Summa totalls 90. thousand li. sterling.

Beside these aboue specified, be sundry other annuities giuen to diuersothers of his aforesaid officers, as also to certaine called Sahims,diminishing from three thousand to two hundred ducats, esteemed treble tosurmount the annuitie abouesaid.

The Turkes chiefe officers.

The Viceroy is high Treasurer, notwithstanding that vnder him be threesubtreasurers called Teftadars, which bee accomptable to him of thereceipts out of Europe, Asia and Africa, saue their yeerely annuitie oflands.

The Lord Chancellor is called Nissangi Bassa, who sealeth with a certaineproper character such licences, safe conducts, passeports, especiallgraunts, &c. as proceed from the Grand Signior: notwithstanding all lettersto forreine princes so firmed be after inclosed in a bagge, and sealed bythe Grand Signior, with a signet which he ordinarily weareth about hisnecke, credited of them to haue bene of ancient appertayning to kingSalomon the wise.

The Admirall giueth his voyce in the election of all Begs, Captaines of theIslandes, to whom hee giueth their charge, as also appointeth theSubbasses, Bayliffes or Constables ouer Cities and Townes vpon the Seacoastes about Constantinople, and in the Archipelago, whereof hee reapethgreat profit.

The Subbassi of Pera payeth him yeerely fifteene thousande ducats, and solikewise either of the others according as they are placed.

The Ressistop serueth in office to the Viceroy and Chancellor, asSecretary, and so likewise doeth the Cogie Master of the Rolls, beforewhich two, passe all writings presented to, or granted by the said Viceroyand Chancellor, offices of especiall credite and like profile, moreouerrewarded with annuities of lands.

There are also two chiefe Iudges named Cadi Lesker, the one ouer Europe,and the other ouer Asia and Africa, which in Court doe sit on the Bench atthe left hand of the Bassas. These sell all offices to the vnder Iudges ofthe land called Cadies, whereof is one in euery Citie or towne, before whomall matters in controuersie are by iudgement decided, as also penalties andcorrections for crimes ordained to be executed vpon the offenders by theSubbassi.

The number of Souldiers continually attending vpon the Beglerbegs the gouernours of Prouinces and Saniacks, and their petie Captaines mainteined of these Prouinces.

The Beglerbegs of

Græcia, fourtie thousand persons.
Buda, fifteene thousand persons.
Sclauonia, fifteene thousand persons.
Natolia, fifteene thousand persons.
Caramania, fifteene thousand persons.
Armenia, eighteene thousand persons.
Persia, twentie thousand persons.
Vsdrum, fifteene thousand persons.
Chirusta, fifteene thousand persons.
Caraemiti, thirtie thousand persons.
Gierusal, two and thirtie thousand persons.

The Beglerbegs of

Bagdat, fiue and twentie thousand persons.
Balsara, two and twenty thousand persons.
Lassaija, seuenteene thousand persons.
Alepo, fiue and twentie thousand persons.
Damasco, seuenteene thousand persons.
Cayro, twelue thousand persons.
Abes, twelue thousand persons.
Mecca, eight thousand persons.
Cyprus, eighteene thousand persons.
Tunis in Barbary, eight thousand persons.
Tripolis in Syria, eight thousand persons.
Alger, fourtie thousand persons.

Whose Sangiacks and petie Captaines be three hundred sixtie eight, euery ofwhich retaining continually in pay from fiue hundreth to two hundrethSouldiers, may be one with another at the least, three hundreth thousandpersons.

Chiefe officers in his Seraglio about his person. Be these—

Capiaga, High Porter.
Alnader Bassi, Treasurer.
Oda Bassi, Chamberlaine.
Killergi Bassi, Steward.
Saraiaga, Comptroller.
Peskerolen, Groome of the chamber.
Edostoglan, Gentleman of the Ewer.
Sehetaraga, Armour bearer.
Choataraga, he that carieth his riding cloake.
Ebietaraga, Groome of the stoole.

There be many other maner Officers, which I esteeme superfluous to write.

The Turkes yeerely reuenue.

The Grand Signiors annual reuenue is said to be fourteene Millions and anhalfe of golden ducats, which is sterling fiue millions, eight scorethousand pounds.

The tribute payd by the Christians his Subiects is one gold ducat yeerelyfor the redemption of euery head, which may amount vnto not so litle as oneMillion of golden ducats, which is sterling three hundred threescorethousand pounds.

Moreouer, in time of warre, he exacteth manifolde summes for maintenance ofhis Armie and Nauie of the said Christians.

The Emperour payeth him yeerely tribute for Hungary, threescore thousanddollers, which is sterling thirteene thousand pound, besides presents tothe Viceroy and Bassas, which are said to amount to twentie thousanddollers.

Ambassadors Allowances.

The Ambassadour of the Emperour is allowed one thousand Aspers the day.

The Ambassadour of the French king heretofore enioyed the like: but of lateyeeres by meanes of displeasure conceiued by Mahumet then Viceroy, it wasreduced to sixe crownes the day, beside the prouision of his Esquire of hisstable.

The Ambassadours of Poland, and for the state of Venice are not Ligiers asthese two abouesaid. The said Polack is allowed 12. Frenche crownes the dayduring his abode, which may be for a moneth. Very seldome do the state ofVenice send any Ambassador otherwise, then enforced of vrgent necessity:but in stead thereof keepe their Agent, president ouer other Marchants ofthem termed a bailife, who hath none allowance of the Grand Signior,although his port and state is in maner as magnifical as the otheraforesaid Ambassadors. The Spanish Ambassador was equall with other inIanizaries: but for so much as he would not according to custome folow thelist of other Ambassadors in making presents to the Grand Signior, he hadnone alowance. His abode there was 3. yeres, at the end whereof, hauingconcluded a truce for six yeres, taking place from his first comming inNouember last past 1580. he was not admitted to the presence of the GrandSignior.

* * * * *

To the Worshipfull and his very loving Vncle M. Rowland Hewish, Esquier, at
Sand in Devonshire.

Sir, considering the goodnesse of your Nature which is woont kindely toaccept from a friend, euen of meane things being giuen with a good heart, Ihaue presumed to trouble you with the reading of this rude discourse of mytrauels into Turkie, and of the deliuerie of the present with such otheroccurrents as there happened woorthie the obseruation: of all whichproceedings I was an eie-witnesse, it pleasing the Ambassadour to take meein with him to the Grand Signior. If for lacke of time to put it in order Ihaue not performed it so well as it ought, I craue pardon, assuring youthat to my knowledge I haue not missed in the trueth of any thing. If youaske me what in my trauels I haue learned, I answere as a noble man ofFrance did to the like demaund, Hoc vnum didici, mundi contemptum: and soconcluding with the wise man in the booke of the Preacher, that all isvanitie, and one thing onely is necessarie, I take my leaue and commit youto the Almightie. From London the 16. March 1597.

Your louing Nephew
Richard Wrag.

A description of a Voiage to Constantinople and Syria, begun the 21. of
March 1593. and ended the 9. of August, 1595. wherein is shewed the order
of deliuering the second Present by Master Edward Barton her maiesties
Ambassador, which was sent from her Maiestie to Sultan Murad Can,
Emperour of Turkie.

We set saile in the Ascension of London, a new shippe very well appointed,of two hundred and three score tunnes (whereof was master one WilliamBroadbanke, a prouident and skilfull man in his facultie) from Grauesendthe one and twentie of March 1593. And vpon the eight of Aprill folowingwee passed the streights of Gibraltar, and with a small Westerne gale, the24. of the same, we arriued at Zante an Iland vnder the Venetians. Thefourth of May wee departed, and the one and twentie wee arriued atAlexandretta in Cilicia in the very bottome of the Mediterrane sea, a roadesome 25. miles distance from Antioch, where our marchants land their goodsto bee sent for Aleppo. From thence wee set saile the fift of Iune, and bycontrary windes were driuen vpon the coast of Caramania into a road neere alitle Iland where a castle standeth, called Castle Rosso, some thirtieleagues to the Eastwards of the Rhodes, where after long search for freshwater, we could finde none, vntil certaine poore Greekes of the Ilandbrought vs to a well where we had 5 or 6 tuns. That part of the countrynext the sea is very barren and full of mountains, yet found we there anolde tombe of marble, with an epitaph of an ancient Greeke caracter, byantiquity neere worne out and past reading; which to the beholders seemed amonument of the greatnesse of the Grecian monarchy. [Sidenote: Candie.]From thence we went to the Rhodes, and by contrary windes were driuen intoa port of Candy, called Sittia: this Iland is vnder the Venetians, who hauethere 600 souldiers, besides certaine Greeks, continually in pay. Here withcontrary winds we stayed six weeks, and in the end, hauing the windeprosperous, we sailed by Nicaria, Pharos, Delos, and Andros, with sight ofmany other Ilands in the Archipelago, and arriued at the two castles inHellespont the 24 of August. Within few dayes after we came to Galipolisome thirty miles from this place, where foure of vs tooke a Parma or boatof that place, with two watermen, which rowed us along the Thracian shoreto Constantinople, which sometime sailing and sometime rowing, in fouredayes they performed. The first of September we arriued at the famous portof the Grand Signior, where we were not a little welcome to M. EdwardBarton vntil then her Maiesties Agent, who (with many other great persons)had for many dayes expected the present. [Sidenote: The Ascension arriuedat the 7 towers.] Fiue or sixe dayes after the shippe arriued neere theSeuen towers, which is a very strong hold, and so called of so manyturrets, which it hath, standing neere the sea side, being the first partof the city that we came vnto. [Sidenote: The ship saluteth the grandSignior.] Heere the Agent appointed the master of the Ascension to staywith the shippe vntill a fitte winde and opportunity serued to bring herabout the Seraglio to Salute the Grand Signior in his moskyta or church:for you shall vnderstand that he hath built one neere the wall of hisSeraglio or pallace adioyning to the Sea side; whereunto twise or thrise aweeke he resorteth to performe such religious rites as their law requireth:where hee being within few dayes after, our shippe set out in their bestmaner with flagges, streamers and pendants of diuers coloured silke, withall the mariners, together with most of the Ambassadours men, hauing thewinde faire, and came within two cables length of this his moskita, where(hee to his great content beholding the shippe in such brauery) theydischarged first two volies of small shot, and then all the great ordinancetwise ouer, there being seuen and twentie or eight and twentie pieces inthe ship. Which performed, he appointed the Bustangi-Bassa or captaine ofthe great and spacious garden or parke, to giue our men thankes, withrequest that some other day they would shew him the like sporte when heewould have the Sultana or Empresse a beholder thereof, which few dayesafter at the shippes going to the Custome-house they performed.

The grand Signiors salutation thus ended, the master brought the ship to ananker at Rapamat neere the ambassadors house, where hee likewise salutedhim with all his great ordinance once ouer, and where he landed thePresent, the deliuerie whereof for a time was staied: the cause of whichstaie it shall neither be dishonorable for our nation, or that woorthie manthe ambassador to shew you. [Sidenote: The cause of staying the present.]At the departure of Sinan Bassa the chiefe Vizir, and our ambassadors greatfriend toward the warres of Hungarie there was another Bassa appointed inhis place, a churlish and harsh natured man, who vpon occasion of certaineGenouezes, escaping out of the castles standing toward the Euxine Sea, nowecalled the black Sea, there imprisoned, apprehended and threatened toexecute one of our Englishmen called Iohn Field, for that hee was takenthereabouts, and knowen not many dayes before to haue brought a letter toone of them: vpon the soliciting of whose libertie there fell a iarrebetweene the Bassa (being now chiefe Vizir) and our ambassador, and incholer he gaue her maiesties ambassador such words, as without sustainingsome great indignitie hee could not put vp. [Sidenote: An Arz to the grandSignior] Whereupon after the arriual of the Present, he made an Arz, thatis, a bill of Complaint to the grand Signior against him, the manner inexhibiting whereof is thus performed.

The plaintifes expect the grand Signiors going abroad from his pallace,either to Santa Sophia or to his church by the sea side, whither, with aPerma (that is one of their vsuall whirries) they approch within some twoor three score yards, where the plaintife standeth vp, and holdeth hispetition ouer his forehead in sight of the grand Signior (for his church isopen to the Sea side) the rest sitting still in the boat, who appointethone of his Dwarfes to receiue them, and to bring them to him. A Dwarfe, oneof the Ambassadors fauorites, so soone as he was discerned, beckned him tothe shore side, tooke his Arz, and with speed caried it to the grandSignior. Now the effect of it was this; that except his highnesse wouldredresse this so great an indignitie, which the Vizir his slaue had offeredhim and her maiestie in his person, he was purposed to detaine the Presentvntill such time as he might by letters ouer-land from her maiestie beecertified, whither she would put vp so great an iniurie as it was.[Sidenote: The great hall of Iustice.] Whereupon he presently returnedanswere, requesting the ambassador within an houre after to goe to theDouan of the Vizir, vnto whom himselfe of his charge would send a gowne ofcloth of gold, and commaund him publikely to put it vpon him, and with kindentertainment to imbrace him in signe of reconciliation. [Sidenote:Reconceliation with the Vizir made.] Whereupon our ambassador returninghome, tooke his horse, accompanied with his men, and came to the Vizirscourt, where, according to the grand Signiors command, he with all shew ofkindnesse embraced the ambassador, and with curteous speeches reconciledhimselfe, and with his own hands put the gowne of cloth of gold vpon hisbacke. Which done, hee with his attendants returned home, to the no smalladmiration of all Christians, that heard of it, especially of the Frenchand Venetian ambassadors, who neuer in the like case against the secondperson of the Turkish Empire durst haue attempted so bold an enterprisewith hope of so friendly audience, and with so speedie redresse. Thisreconciliation with the great Vizir thus made, the ambassador preparedhimselfe for the deliuerie of the Present, which vpon the 7 of October1593. in this maner he performed.

[Sidenote: The ambassador goeth to the court with the present.] TheAscension with her flags and streamers, as aforesaid, repaired nigh vntothe place where the ambassador should land to go vp to the Seraglio: foryou must vnderstand that all Christian ambassadors haue their dwelling inPera where most Christians abide, from which place, except you would go 4or 5 miles about, you cannot go by land to Constantinople, whereas by Seait is litle broder then the Thames. Our Ambassador likewise apparelled in asute of cloth of siluer, with an vpper gowne of cloth of gold, accompaniedwith 7 gentlemen in costly sutes of Sattin, with 40 other of his men verywell apparelled, and all in one liuerie of sad French russet cloth gownes,at his house tooke boate: at whose landing the ship discharged all herordinance, where likewise attended 2 Bassas, with 40 or 50 Chauses toaccompany the ambassador to the court, and also horses for the ambassadorand his gentlemen, very richly furnished, with Turkish seruants attendantto take the horses when they should light. [Sidenote: The Ambass. came tothe Seraglio.] The ambassador thus honorably accompanied, the Chausesforemost, next his men on foote all going by two and two, himselfe lastwith his Chause and Drugaman or Interpreter, and 4 Ianissaries, which hedoeth vsually entertaine in his house to accompany him continually abroad,came to the Seraglio about an Engush mile from the water side, where firsthee passed a great gate into a large court (much like the space beforeWhitehall gate) where he with his gentlemen alighted and left their horses.From hence they passed into an other stately court, being about 6 score inbredth, and some 10 score yards long, with many trees in it: where all thecourt was with great pompe set in order to entertaine our ambassador.[Sidenote: All these are captaines of hundreds and of fifties.] Vpon theright hand all the length of the court was a gallerie arched ouer, andborne vp with stone pillars, much like the Roiall Exchange, where stoodmost of his guard in rankes from the one end to the other in costly aray,with round head pieces on their heads of mettall and gilt ouer, with agreat plume of fethers somewhat like a long brush standing vp before. Onthe left hand stood the Cappagies or porters, and the Chauses. All thesecourtiers being about the number of 2000. (as I might well gesse) most ofthem apparelled in cloth of gold, siluer, veluet, sattin and scarlet, didtogether with bowing their bodies, laying their hands vpon their brests incurteous maner of salutation, entertain the Ambassador: who likewisepassing between them, and turning himself sometime to the right hand andsometime to the left, answered them with the like. [Sidenote: Theambassador receiued by the Vizir with all kindnesse.] As he thus passedalong, certaine Chauses conducted him to the Douan, which is the seat ofIustice, where certaine dayes of the weeke the grand Vizir, with the otherVizirs, the Cadi-lesker or lord chiefe Iustice, and the Mufti or highpriest do sit to determine vpon such causes as be brought before them,which place is vpon the left side of this great court, whither theambassador with his gentlemen came, where hee found the Vizir thusaccompanied as aforesayd, who with great shew of kindnes receiued him: andafter receit of her maiesties letters, and conference had of the Present,of her maiesties health, of the state of England, and such other matters asconcerned our peaceable traffique in those parts: [Sidenote: Diner broughtin.] dinner being prepared was by many of the Courtiers brought intoanother inner roome next adioining, which consisted of an hundred dishes ortherabouts, most boiled and rosted, where the ambassador accompanied withthe Vizirs went to dinner, his gentlemen likewise with the rest of his menhauing a dinner with the like varietie prepared vpon the same side of thecourt, by themselues sate downe to their meat, 40 or 50 Chauses standing atthe vpper end attending vpon the gentlemen to see them serued in goodorder; their drinke was water mingled with rose water and sugar brought ina Luthro (that is a goates skinne) which a man carieth at his backe, andvnder his arme letteth it run out at a spout into cups as men will call forit. [Sidenote: Diner taken away] The dinner thus with good order broughtin, and for halfe an houre with great sobrietie and silence performed, wasnot so orderly taken vp; for certaine Moglans officers of the kitchin (likeher maiesties black guard) came in disordered maner and tooke away thedishes, and he whose hungry eie one dish could not satisfie, turned two orthree one into the other, and thus of a sudden was a cleane riddance madeof all. The ambassador after dinner with his gentlemen, by certaineofficers were placed at the vpper ende vpon the left side of the court,nere vnto a great gate which gaue entrance to a third court being butlitle, paued with stone. [Sidenote: Gownes of cloth of gold for theambassador and his gentlemen.] In the midst whereof was a litle house builtof marble, as I take it, within which sate the grand Signor, according towhose commandement giuen there were gownes of cloth of gold brought out ofthe wardrope, and put vpon the ambassador and 7 of his gentlemen, theambassador himselfe hauing 2, one of gold and the other of crimosin veluet,all the rest one a piece. [Sidenote: The Present.] Then certaine Cappagieshad the Present, which was in trunks there ready, deliuered them by theambassadors men, it being 12 goodly pieces of gilt plate, 36 garments offine English cloth of al colors, 20 garments of cloth of gold, 10 garmentsof sattin, 6 pieces of fine Holland, and certaine other things of goodvalue; al which were caried round about the court, each man taking a piece,being in number very neere 100 parcels, and so 2 and 2 going round that allmight see it, to the greater glory of the present, and of him to whom itwas giuen: [Sidenote: The Present viewed.] they went into the innermostcourt passing by the window of that roome, where the grand Signior sate,who, as it went by to be laid vp in certaine roomes adioining, tooke viewof all. Presently after the present followed the ambassador with hisgentlemen; at the gate of which court stoode 20 or 30 Agaus which beeunuchs. Within the court yard were the Turkes Dwarfes and Dumbe men, beingmost of them youths. At the doore of his roome stood the Bustangi-bassa,with another Bassa to lead the ambassador and his folowers to the grandSignior who sate in a chaire of estate, apparelled in a gowne of cloth ofsiluer. The floore vnder his feete, which part was a foote higher then therest, was couered with a carpet of green sattin embrodered most richly withsiluer, orient perles and great Turkesses; the other part of the house wascouered with a carpet of Cornation sattin imbrodered with gold, none werein the roome with him, but a Bassa who stood next the wall ouer against himbanging down his head, and looking submissely vpon the ground as all hissubjects doe in his presence. [Sidenote: The ambassador kisseth the grandSigniors hand.] The ambassador thus betwixt two which stood at the doorebeing led in, either of them taking an arme, kissed his hand, and sobackward with his face to the Turke they brought him nigh the dore againe,where he stood vntill they had likewise done so with all the rest of hisgentlemen. [Sidenote: The ambassadors demands granted.] Which ended, theambassador, according as it is the custome when any present is deliuered,made his three demaunds, such as he thought most expedient for hermaiesties honor, and the peaceable traffique of our nation into hisdominions: whereunto he answered in one word, Nolo, which is in Turkish asmuch as, it shal be done: for it is not the maner of the Turkish emperorfamiliarly to confer with any Christian ambassador, but he appointeth hisVizir in his person to graunt their demaunds if they be to his liking: asto our ambassador he granted all his demands, and gaue order that his dailyallowance for his house of mony, flesh, wood, and haie, should be augmentedwith halfe as much more as it had bene before. Hereupon the ambassadortaking his leaue, departed with his gentlemen the same way he came, thewhole court saluting him as they did at his comming in: and comming to thesecond court to take our horses, after we were mounted, we staied halfe anhoure, vntil the captain of the guard with 2000 horsem*n at the leastpassed before, after whom folowed 40 or 50 Chauses next before theambassador to accompany him to his house. And as before at his landing, sonow at his taking boat, the ship discharged all her great ordinance, wherearriuing, he likewise had a great banquet prepared to entertaine thosewhich came to bring him home. [Sidenote: The Sultanas present.] The pompeand solemnitie of the Present, with the day thus ended, he shortly afterpresented the Sultana or empresse who (by reason that she is mother to himwhich was heire to the crown Imperial) is had in far greater reuerence thenany of his other Queens or concubines. The Present sent her in hermaiesties name was a iewel of her maiesties picture, set with some rubiesand diamants, 3 great pieces of gilt plate, 10 garments of cloth of gold, avery fine case, of glass bottles siluer and gift, with 2 pieces of fineHolland, which so gratefully she accepted, as that she sent to know of theambassador what present he thought she might return that would most delighther maiestie: who sent word that a sute of princely attire being after theTurkish fashion would for the rarenesse thereof be acceptable in England.[The Sultanas present to the Queene. Letters sent for England.] Whereoponshe sent an vpper gowne of cloth of gold very rich, an vnder gowne of clothof siluer, and a girdle of Turkie worke, rich and faire, with a letter ofgratification, which for the rarenesse of the stile, because you may beacquainted with it, I haue at the ende of this discourse hereunto annexed,which letter and present, with one from the grand Signor, was sent by M.Edward Bushell, and M. William Aldridge ouer-land the 20 of March, whopassed through Valachia and Moldauia, and so through Poland, where Michaelprince of Valachia, and Aron Voiuoda prince of Moldauia receiuing lettersfrom the ambassador, entertained them with al curtesie, through whosemeanes by the great fauour which his lordship had with the grand Signior,they had not long before both of them bene aduanced to their princelydignities. [Sidenote: The other Vizirs presented.] Hee likewise presentedSigala the Admirall of the Seas, with Abrim Bassa, who maried the greatTurkes daughter, and all the other Vizirs with diuers pieces of plate, fineEnglish cloth and other costly things: the particulars whereof, to auoidtediousnesse, I omit. [Sidenote: The Ascension departeth.] All the presentsthus ended, the ship shooting ten pieces of ordinance at the Seragliopoint, as a last farewell, departed on her iourney for England the first ofNouember, my selfe continuing in Constantinople vntill the last of Iulyafter. This yere in the spring there was great preparation for theHungarian wars: and the great Turke threatned to goe himselfe in person:but like Heliogabalus, his affections being more seruiceable to Venus thento Mars, he stayed at home. Yet a great army was dispatched this yere; who,as they came out of Asia to goe for Hungary, did so pester the streets ofConstantinople for the space of two moneths in the spring time, as scarseeither Christian or Iew could without danger of losing his money passe vpand downe the city. What insolencies, murders and robberies were committednot onely vpon Christians but also vpon Turks I omit to write, and I prayGod in England the like may neuer be seene: and yet I could wish, that suchamongst vs as haue inioyed the Gospel with such great and admirable peaceand prosperity vnder her Maiesties gouerment this forty yeeres, and hauenot all this time brought forth better fruits of obedience to God, andthankfulnesse to her Maiesty, were there but a short time to beholde themiserable condition both of Christians and others liuing vnder such aninfidell prince, who not onely are wrapped in most palpable and grosseignorance of minde, but are cleane without the meanes of the true knowledgeof God: I doubt not but the sight hereof (if they be not cleane void ofgrace) would stirre them vp to more thankefulnesse to God, that euer theywere borne in so happy a time, and vnder so wise and godly a princeprofessing the true religion of Christ.

The number of souldiours which went to the warres of Hungary this yeerewere 470000, as by the particulars giuen by the Admirall to the Ambassadourhereunder doe appeare. Although all these were appointed and supposed togoe, yet the victories which the Christians in the spring had against theTurks strooke such a terrour in many of the Turkish souldiours, as byreport diuers vpon the way thither left their Captaines and stole away.

The number of Turkish souldiours which were appointed to goe into Hungary
against the Christian Emperour. May 1594.

Sinan Bassa generall, with the Saniacke masould, that is, out of office,
with the other Saniacks in office or of degree, 40000.
Achmigi, that is, Aduenturers, 50000.
The Agha or Captaine with his Ianisaries, and his Giebegies, 20000.
The Beglerbeg of Græcia, with all his Saniacks, 40000.
The company of Spaheis or horsem*n, 10000.
The company of Silitari, 6000.
The company of Sagbulue and of Solbulue both together, 8000.
The Bassa of Belgrad. }
The Bassa of Temiswar. }
The Bassa of Bosna. } 80000.
The Bassa of Buda. }
The Siniack of Gersech. }

Out of Asia.

The Bassa of Caramania. }
The Bassa of Laras. }
The Bassa of Damasco. }
The Bassa of Suas. } 120000
The Bassa of Van or Nan. }
The Bassa of Vsdrum. }
Of Tartars there be about 100000. }

Thus you may see that the great Turke maketh warre with no small numbers.And in anno 1597, when Sultan Mahomet himselfe went in person into Hungary,if a man may beleeue reports, he had an army of 600000.

For the city of Constantinople you shall vnderstand that it is matchablewith any city in Europe, as well in bignesse as for the pleasant situationthereof, and commodious traffike and bringing of all maner of necessaryprouision of victuals, and whatsoeuer els mans life for the sustentationthereof shall require, being seated vpon a promontory, looking towardPontus Euxinus vpon the Northeast, and to Propontis on the Southwest, bywhich two seas by shipping is brought great store of all maner of victuals.The city it selfe in forme representeth a triangular figure, the seawashing the walles vpon two sides thereof, the other side faceth thecontinent of Thracia; the grand Signiors seraglio standeth vpon that pointwhich looketh into the sea, being cut off from the city by a wall; so thatthe wall of his pallace conteineth in circuit about two English miles: theseuen towers spoken of before stand at another corner, and Constantinesolde pallace to the North at the third corner. The city hath a threefoldewall about it; the innermost very high, the next lower then that, and thethird a countermure and is in circuit about ten English miles: it hathfoure and twentie gates: and when the empire was remooued out of the Westinto the East, it was inriched with many spoiles of olde Rome by Vespasianand other emperours, hauing many monuments and pillars in it worthy theobseruation; amongst the rest in the midst of Constantinople standeth oneof white marble called Vespasians pillar, of 38 or 40 yards high, whichhath from the base to the top proportions of men in armour fighting onhorsebacke: it is likewise adorned with diuers goodly buildings and statelyMesquitas, whereof the biggest is Sultan Solimans a great warriour, whichliued in the time of Charles the fifth; but the fairest is Santa Sophia,which in the time of the Christian emperours was the chiefe cathedrallchurch, and is still in greatest account with the great Turke: it is builtround like other Greekish churches, the pavements and walles be all ofmarble, it hath beneath 44 pillars of diuers coloured marble of admirableheight and bignesse, which stand vpon great round feet of brasse, muchgreater then the pillars, and of a great height, some ten yards distantfrom the wall: from which vnto these pillars is a great gallery built,which goeth round about the church; and vpon the outside of the gallerystand 66 marble pillars which beare vp the round roofe being the top of thechurch: it hath three pulpits or preaching places, and about 2000 lampesbrought in by the Turke. Likewise vpon one side in the top is the pictureof Christ with the 12 Apostles, but their faces are defaced, with two orthree ancient tombs of Christians: to the West sticketh an arrow in thetoppe of the Church, which, as the Turks report, Sultan Mahomet shot whenhe first tooke the city. Neere adioyning be two chapels of marble, wherelie buried most of the emperours with their children and sultanas. The 16of Iuly, accompanied with some other of our nation we went by water to theBlacke sea, being 16 miles distant from Constantinople, the sea al the waythither being little broader then the Thames; both sides of the shore arebeautified with faire and goodly buildings. At the mouth of this Bosphoruslieth a rocke some fourescore yards from the maine land, wherevpon standetha white marble pillar called Pompeys pillar, the shadow whereof was 23foote long at nine of the clocke in the forenoone: over against it is aturret of stone upon the maine land 120 steps high, hauing a greatglass-lanthorne in the toppe foure yards in diamiter and three in height,with a great copper pan in the midst to holde oile, with twenty lights init, and it serueth to giue passage into this straight in the night to suchships as come from all parts of those seas to Constantinople: it iscontinually kept by a Turke, who to that end hath pay of the grand Signior.And thus hauing spent eleuen moneths in Constantinople, accompanied with achause, and carying certaine mandates from the grand Signior to the Bassaof Aleppo for the kinde vsage of our nation in those parts, the 30 of IulyI tooke passage in a Turkish carmosale or shippe bound for Sidon; andpassing thorow Propontis, hauing Salimbria with Heraclia most pleasantlysituated on the right hand, and Proconesus now called Marmora on the left,we came to Gallipoly, and so by Hellespont, betweene the two castles beforenamed called Sestos and Abydos, famous for the passages made there both byXerxes and great Alexander, the one into Thracia, the other into Asia, andso by the Sigean Promontory, now called Cape Ianitzary, at the mouth ofHellespont vpon Asia side, where Troy stood, where are yet ruines of oldewalles to be seene, with two hils rising in a piramidall forme, notvnlikely to be the tombs of Achilles and Ajax. From thence we sailed along,hauing Tenedos and Lemnos on the right hand, and the Troian fields on theleft: at length we came to Mitylen and Sio long time inhabited by theGenoueses, but now vnder the Turke. The Iland is beautified with goodlybuildings and pleasant gardens, and aboundeth with fruits, wine, and thegum masticke. From thence sailing alongst the gulfe of Ephesus with Nicariaon the right hand, Samos and Smirna on the left, we came to Patmos, whereS. Iohn wrote the Revelation. The Iland is but small, not aboue five milesin compasse: the chiefe thing it yeeldeth is corn: it hath a port forshipping, and in it is a monastery of Greekish Caloieros. From thence byCos (now called Lango) where Hipocrates was borne: and passing many otherIlands and rocks, we arriued at Rhodes, one of the strongest and fairestcities of the East: here we stayed three or foure dayes; and by reason of aBy which went in the ship to Paphos in Cyprus, who vsed me with allkindnesse, I went about the city, and tooke the view of all: which city isstill with all the houses and walles thereof maintained in the same orderas they tooke it from the Rhodian knights. Ouer the doores of many of thehouses, which be strongly built of stone, do remaine vndefaced, the armesof England, France, Spaine, and many other Christian knights, as though theTurkes in the view thereof gloried in the taking of all Christendome, whosearmes they beholde. From thence we sailed to Paphos an olde ruinous townestanding vpon the Westerne part of Cyprus, where S. Paul in the Actsconuerted the gouernor. Departing hence, we came to Sidon, by the Turkescalled Saytosa, within tenne or twelue miles of the place where Tirusstood, which now being eaten in by the sea, is, as Ezekiel prophesied, aplace for the spreading out of a net. Sidon is situated in a small bay atthe foot of mount Libanus, vpon the side of an hill looking to the North:it is walled about, with a castle nigh to the sea, and one toward the landwhich is ruinated, but the walle thereof standeth. Some halfe mile vptoward the mountaine be certaine ruines of buildings, with marble pillars,remaining: heere for three dayes we were kindly entertained of the Captaineof the castle: and in a small barke we sailed from hence along the shore toTripoli, and so to Alexandretta, where the 24 of August we arriued. Fromthence with a Venetian carauan we went by land to Aleppo, passing byAntioch, which is seated vpon the side of an hill, whose walles still standwith 360 turrets upon them, and neere a very great plaine which beareth thename of the city, thorow which runneth the riuer Orontes, in Scripturecalled Farfar. In Aleppo I stayed vntill February following; in this city,as at a mart, meete many nations out of Asia with the people of Europe,hauing continuall traffike and interchangeable course of marchandise onewith another: the state and trade of which place, because it is so wellknowen to most of our nation I omitte to write of. The 27 of February Ideparted from Aleppo, and the fifth of March imbarked my selfe atAlexandretta in a great ship of Venice called the Nana Ferra, to come toEngland. The 14 we put into Salino in Cyprus, where the ship staying manydayes to lade cotton wool, and other commodities, in the meane timeaccompanied with M. William Barret my countrey man, the master of the shipa Greeke, and others wee tooke occasion to see Nicosia, the chiefe city ofthis Iland, which was some twenty miles from this place, which is situatedat the foot of an hill: to the East is a great plaine, extending it selfein a great length from the North to the South: it is walled about, but ofno such strength as Famagusta (another city in this Iland neere the Seaside) whose walles are cut out of the maine rocke. In this city be manysumptuous and goodly buildings of stone, but vninhabited; the cause whereofdoth giue me iust occasion to shew you of a rare iudgement of God vpon theowners sometime of these houses, as I was credibly informed by a Cipriot, amarcham of, great wealth in this city. [Sidenote: A great iudgement of Godvpon the noble men of Cyprus.] Before it came in subiection to the Turks,while it was vnder the Venetians, there were many barons and noble men ofthe Cipriots, who partly by vsurping more superiority ouer the commonpeople then they ought, and partly through their great reuenues whichyeerly came in by their cotton wooll and wines, grew so insolent and proud,and withall so impiously wicked, as that they would at their pleasurecommand both the wiues and children of their poore tenants to serue theirvncleane lusts, and holding them in such slauery as though they had beeneno better then dogges, would wage them against a grayhound or spaniell, andhe who woon the wager should euer after holde them as his proper goods andchattels, to doe with them as he listed, being Christians as well asthemselues, if they may deserue so good a name. As they behaued themseluesmost vnchristianly toward their brethren, so and much more vngodly (which Ishould haue put in the first place) did they towards God: for as thoughthey were too great, standing on foot or kneeling to serue God, they wouldcome riding on horsebacke into the church to heare their masse: whichchurch now is made a publicke basistane or market place for the Turkes tosell commodities in: but beholde the iudgement of the righteous God, whopayeth the sinner measure for measure. The Turkes the yeere before theouerthrowe giuen them at Lepanto by Don Iohn tooke Cyprus. These mightyNimrods fled some in holes and some into mountaines to hide themselues;whereupon the Turkes made generall proclamation, that if they would allcome in and yeeld themselues, they would restore them to their formerreuenues and dignities: who not mistrusting the mischieuous pretense of theTurkes, assembled together to make themselues knowen; whom after the Turkeshad in possession, they (as the Lords executioners) put them with theirwiues and children all to the sword, pretending thereby to cut of allfuture rebellion, so that at this day is not one of the noble race knowenaliue in the Iland, onely two or three remaine in Venice but of litlewealth, which in the time of the warres escaped. After we had stayed inthis Iland some thirty dayes, we set saile in the foresayd shippe beingabout the burthen of 900 tunnes, hauing in her passengers of diuersnations, as Tartars, Persians, Iewes, and sundry Christians. Amongst allwhich I had often conference with a Iew, who by reason of his many yeereseducation at Safet a place in Iudea neere Ierusalem, where they study theRabbines with some other arts as they thinke good, as also: for his trauelsinto Persia and Ormus, he seemed to be of good experience in mattersabroad, who related vnto me such conference as he had with a Baniane atOrmus, being one of the Indians inhabiting the countrey of Cambaia.[Sidenote: Indians skilful in Astronomy.] This Baniane being a Gentile hadskill in Astronomie, as many of that nation haue, who by his books writtenin his owne tongue and Characters, could tell the time of Eclipses both ofSunne and Moone, with the Change and Full, and by iudgement in Astrologiegaue answere to any question demanded. Being asked concerning his opinionin religion, what he thought of God? He made answere that they held noother god but the sun, (to which planet they pray both at the rising andsetting) as I haue seene sundry doe in Aleppo: his reason was drawen fromthe effects which it worketh in giuing light to the moone and otherstarres, and causing all things to grow and encrease vpon the earth:answere was made, that it did moue with the rest as the wheeles of aclocke, and therefore of force must haue a moouer. Likewise in the Eclipsebeing darkened it is manifestly prooued that it is not god, for God isaltogether goodnesse and brightnesse, which can neither be darkened norreceiue detriment or hurt: but the Sunne receiueth both in the Eclipse, asis aparant: to which hee could not answere; but so they had receiued fromtheir ancestors, that it was without beginning or ende, as in any Orbicularor round body neither beginning or end could be found. He likewise sayd,that there were other Gentiles in the Indies which worship the moone aschiefe, and their reason is. The moone when she riseth goeth with thousandsof starres accompanied like a king, and therefore is chiefe: but the Sunnegoeth alone, and therefore not so great. Against whom the Banianes reason,that it is not true; because the Moone and starres receiue their light fromthe Sunne, neither doth the Sunne vouchsafe them his company but when helist, and therefore like a mighty prince goeth alone, yet they acknowledgethe Moone as Queene or Viceroy. Law they hold hone, but only seuen preceptswhich they say were giuen them from their father Noe, not knowing Abrahamor any other. [Sidenote: The seven precepts of Banianes.] First, to honorfather and mother; secondly, not to steale; thirdly not to commit adultery;fourthly not to kill any thing liuing; fiftly, not to eat any thing liuing;sixtly not to cut their haire; seuenthly to go barefoot in their churches.These they hold most strictly, and by no means will breake them: but hethat breaketh one is punished with twenty stripes; but for the greatestfault they will kill none, neither by a short death nor a long, onely he iskept some time in prison with very little meat, and hath at the most notaboue twenty or fiue and twenty stripes. In the yeere they haue 16 feasts,and then they go to their church, where is pictured in a broad table theSun, as we vse to paint it, the face of a man with beames round about, nothauing any thing els in it. At their feast they spot their faces in diuersparts with saffron all yellow, and so walke vp and downe the streets; andthis they doe as a custome. They hold, there shalbe a resurrection, and allshall come to iudgement, but the account shalbe most streight, insomuchthat but one of 10000 shalbe receiued to fauor, and those shall liue againein this world in great happinesse: the rest shalbe tormented. And becausethey will escape this iudgdment, when any man dieth, he and his wife beboth burnt together euen to ashes, and then they are thrown into a river,and so dispersed as though they had neuer bene. If the wife will not burnewith her dead husband, she is holden euer after as a whor*. And by thismeanes they hope to escape the iudgement to come. As for the soule, thatgoeth to the place from whence it came, but where the place is they knownot. That the body should not be made againe they reason with thephilosophers, saying, that of nothing nothing can be made (not knowing thatGod made the whole world and their god the Sun of nothing) but beholdingthe course of nature, that nothing is made but by a meanes, as by the seedof a man is made another, and by corne cast into the ground there commethvp new corne: so, say they, man cannot be made except some part of him beleft, and therefore they burne the whole: for if he were buried in theearth, they say there is a small bone in the necke which would neuer beconsumed: or if he were eaten by a beast, that bone would not consume, butof that bone would come another man; and then the soule being restoredagaine, he should come into iudgement, whereas now the body beingdestroyed, the soule shall not be iudged: for their opinion is, that bothbody and soule must be vnited together, as they haue sinned together, toreceiue iudgement; and therefore the soule alone cannot. Their seuenprecepts which they keepe so strictly are not for any hope of reward theyhaue after this life, but onely that they may be blessed in this world, forthey thinke that he which breaketh them shall haue ill successe in all hisbusinesse.

They say, the three chiefe religions in the world be of the Christians,Iewes, and Turks, and yet but one of them true: but being in doubt which isthe truest of the three, they will be of none: for they hold that all thesethree shall be iudged, and but few of them which be of the true shall besaued, the examination shall be so straight; and therefore, as I haue saydbefore, to preuent this iudgement, they burne their bodies to ashes. Theysay, these three religions haue too many precepts to keepe them all wel,and therefore wonderfull hard it wil be to make account, because so few doeobserue all their religion aright. And thus passing the time for the spaceof three moneths in this sea voyage, we arriued at Venice the tenth ofIune: and after I had seene Padua, with other English men, I came theordinary way ouer the Alpes, by Augusta, Noremberg and so for England;where to the praise of God I safely arriued the ninth of August 1595.

END OF VOL. IX.